5^2

THE

HISTOEY

HEEODOTUS.
A

NEW

XNOLISH

VERSION,

ILLUSTRATING

THE

Or

SOURCES

RX:CENT

HOST

CHIEF

RESULTS,

OF

OF

INFORMATION

IN

OBTAINED

FROM

TH"

XUBODTINa

AND

ETHNOORAPHICAL,
THE

PROGRESS

HIXROOLTPHICAL

AND

CUNEIFORM

APPENDICES,

HERODOTUS,
;

AND

HISTORICAL

BEEN

BATE

WHICH

OEOORAPHT

AND

HISTORY

THE

AND

NOTES

COPIOUS

WITH

EDITKD

DISCOVERT.

BY

GEORGE

TUTOE

AND

FELLOW

LATK

llAWLINSON,
OF

KXETEE

SIR

HENRY

K.C.B.,and

RAWLINSON,

FOUR

COLLEGE,

VOLUMES."

SIR

J. G.

Vol.

Cilit^SCLufsanil Illustiations.

AND

APPLETOK
1, 3,

AND

WILKINSON,

III.

"

YORK:

NEW

D.

OXFOHD.

BT

ASSISTED

COL.

M.A.,

BOND

1882.

COMPANY,
STREET.

F.R.S.

CONTENTS

OF

HISTORY

Darius

of

Expedition

their

ians

with

(5-7).

author

nations,

8.

of

Voyage

affluents

Scj-lax

(48-50).

The

(59).

66).

Soothsayers

hemp

(74:-75).

of

Scythia

kings

the
and

of

two

Colonisation
of

of

Aryandes

185).

III.

to

Customs

of
Account

Productiveness
Fate

of
of

(158).

the

Tritonis

(144).

Theraeans

the
of

the

Libya
Barcaeans

of
of

(204).

tribes

by

the

its

of
of

of

the

Pheretima

Aziris

and

expedition

to

Libya
western
of

the

Libya
(157).
death
Fate

of

tribes

(182Libya

Libya

(197).

Barca

(200-

against

(205)

the

Libyan

the

nations

to

Aryandes

(165).

eastern

Four

through

colonise

foundation

of

tion
Consulta-

of

at

Northern

of

(193-196),

to

of

Scythia

of

return

expedition

of

Contrast

Size

Darius

and

oracle

of

Scylas

Customs

shape

(102-117).

Account

regions

Use

and

of

"

(64-

(83-85).

Ister

its

The

Scyths

(71-73).

Aryandes

to

(167).

Ac.

Settlement

from

the

(87-92).

Libyan

and

(53).

of

March

the

of

markable
Re-

(45).

War-customs

and

Ac.

three

Account
Death

Ister

(42-3).

Ister

the

Darius

Size

Pheretima

The

(186-190).

(198-199).

the

(156).

Cyrene

Barca

(168-181).

western

Platea

of

Application

Libyans

of

required

Libya

Anacharsis

(120).

Megabazus

against

of

Tauri,

Scyths

the

History

kings,

to

nations,

Occupation

Expedition

Lake

of

the

(97-98).

Passage

of

(159-164).

(166).

Egypt

(191-192).

203).

Cyrene

Darius

Ister

(121-140).

(145-149).

(150-155).

Arcesilaus

from

Thera

accounts

Plans
Ister

Saying

(141-142).

Founding

"

the

to

(62-63).

graphy
geo-

Libya

"

the

(21-27).

Universal

Borysthenes

Ac.

Preparations

of

the

of

bouring
Neigh-

Religion

stories

"

surrounding

the

(118-119).

return

Hellespont
"

of

Description

(99-101).

Burial

March
at

Mars,

(17-20).

of

rivers
The

(54-58).

customs

(82).

(86).
Darius

(93-96).

of

(70).

foreign
Marvels

Ac.

Propontis,

Thracians

the

of

(81).

Ac

Worship

Oaths

(67-69.)

Population

Euxine,

the

(60-61).

(52).

own

by

Arimaspi

Asia,

The

(46-47).

Hypanis

Scjth"

Their

preferred

(32-36).

Europe,

names,

Tanais,

Gerrhus,

Hatred

the

The

(51).

and

Issedones,

the

1.

"

Scythia

Circumnavigation

2.

people

"

Tyras

Hypacyris,

of

of

Hyperboreans

the

origin

Account

8.

of

history

their

Description

(87-41).

the

Scythia

(8-10).

same

of

Origin

of

Argippaei,

Stories

Previous

Traditions

(13-16).

Asia

(1).

pretext

the

Budini,

of

Sacrifices

gods

of

Aristeas

(44).

of

Panticapes,

(2-4).

(28-81).

features

(76-80).

of

Description

1.

"

slaves

Sauromfttse,

Scythia

of

its

version

Story

(11-12).

Climate

Greek

2.

Scjtbia"

their

IfELPOHENB.

ENTITLED

BOOK,

against

war

"

account

FOITBTH

III.

HERODOTUS.

OF

THK

VOL.

Page

CONTENTS

iy

VOL.

OF

APPENDIX

THE

CIMMEEIAN8

OF

I.

HERODOTUS

AND

OYMEIC

1.

the Cimmerians

Early importance of
with

Cimmerii

the

Cymry

of the

close

"

IV.

BOOK

TO

ESSAY

ON

III.

THE

EACE.

their

"

geographical extent.
of the two

resemblance

identity connecting link in the Cimbri.

5. Migrations of the Cimmerians
Existing Cimbric and Celtic races

silent but

OF

MIGEATIOXS

THE

names.

4.

"

not adverse.

"

2.

Identity-ofthe

3.

Historical

Comparative philology

westward,

and

then

THE

ON

1.

Supposed Mongolian originof

15C

II.

OF

ETHNOGEAPHT

ward.
east-

Page

....

ESSxiY

firmation
con-

THE

EUEOPEAN

8CTTHS.

the Scyths
semblance
2. Regrounds of the opinion twofold.
of manners
and
physical characteristics,
slight. 3. Resemblance
4.
close.
True
that
of
not
of
6.
customs,
test,
language.
Possibility applying it.
The
of
6.
terms.
7. Explanation of the
application Etymology
Scythic common
of the Scythian gods. 8. Explanationof some
of men.
names
names
9. Explanation
"

of

"

of

geographical names.
11.
European race.
Teutons

Celts, nor

Result,that

10.
Further

; and

the

that

they

are

1.

of examining
Necessity
stated.

3.

Herodotus.

Its
6.

now

Note

Identification

A.

"

On

mistakes
of rivers

the words

THE

as

and

to

the

of

rainutise.

places

BOOK,

nor

159

Scythia of
which
the

8.

Herodotus.

disprove
region. 7. His

it.

2.

The

5. Real
correctness

Possibilityof changes

since

theory
of

views
as

to

his time.
169

......

OF

FIFTH

Indo-

an

Slaves,

80TTHIA.

Thyssagetaeand Massagetae

HISTORY

Thracian

OF

theory of

grounds.
His personal knowledge

were

distinct race, not

III.

GEOGEAPHY

Niebuhr's

....

4. Considerations

leading facts,and
9.

THE

were

extinct

ESSAY

ON

Scythians of Herodotus

result,that they

175

....

HERODOTUS.

ENTITLED

TERPSICHORE.

of

of the Thracians
Megabazus (l-2y. Customs
(3-8). Region
(9-10). Coes and Histiaeus rewarded
(11). Story of Pigres and
Mantyes (12-14). Megabazus reduces the Psconians (15). Customs
of the Poeoniana
of
Submission
Macedonia"
of
the
ambassadors
(16).
story
(17-21). Hellenism of

conquests

north

the

of Thrace

royal family of Macedon

(22). Recall

of Uistiaeus

(23-24). Appointment of

Ar-

CONTENTS

tapbernesand
previous

Otanes

OF

(25). Conquests

VOL.

III.

of Otanes

(26-27). Troubles

arise in Ionia

bistoryof Miletus

(2S-29). Aristagoras'
expedition against Naxos (30Revolt
of Aristagoras (36). Fate of the tjrants
(37-38). Aristagoras goes to Sparta Recent historyof Sparta (39-43). Aristagoras
fails to persuade Cleomenes
Recent
(49-54). He goes to Athens
historyof
Athens
of Hipparchus" Expulsion of Hippias Clisthenes
Murder
attempts of
Thcban
and
Sparta.
Eginctan wars, "c. (55-96). Aristagorasobtains aid from
Athens
(97). Escape of the Pxonians
(9S). Attack on Sardis,which is taken and
"

84). Message

of Uistixus

(35).

"

"

"

burnt

"

(99-101).

Caria and

Retreat

Caunus

and

defeat

(103). Revolt

(104-115). Persians

of the

and

Greeks

reduction

"

(102). Spread

of

of the

Darius

Cyprus
"

revolt

and

tc

Bistiacua

the

in Caria
Hellespont (116-7). War
(11"-121).
Persian successes
in ."oIis and Ionia (122-123). Aristagoras
resolves on flight(124).
Advice of Histia;us (125). Flightand death of Aristagoras (126)
Page 177
recover

APPENDIX

TO

BOOK

ESSAY

ON

1.

THE

I.

HISTORY

EABLT

V.

OF

8PABTA.

Spartans, immigrants into the Pcloponnese. 2. Supposed migrationsof the Dorians.

3. Their
occupation of the Pcloponnese according to the ordinary legend. 4. The
true
line of march.
of the occupation.
5. Probable
bistory unknown.
6. Date
7. The

gradual.

Spartan

Dorians

Sparta and Amyclas early wars.

troubles of the early period.
history originof the double monarchy
of Sparta before Lycurgus" the three classes
10. Condition
(i.)Spartans (ii.)Perioeci
Helots.
of the earlykings. 12. Original constitution
11. Succession
(iii.)
of Sparta
Ecclcsia.
13. Constitutional
Kings Senate
changes of Lycurgus, slight
His
14.
discipline questionof its origin. 15. Causes of its adoption. 16. Supposed
conquest

9. Internal

8.

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

equalisationof

landed

and

"

of the rupture.

20.

Causes

23.

Internal

"

"

Small

the

Outline

of the

of

disprove it.

Perioeci.

first

22.

war.

Date

Outline of the second

Arcadia.

rise of

the

Ephors.

Its duration.

26.

war.

diminution

Gradual

29.

Rapid

SO.

24.
27.

ON

1.

Obscurity
3. Causes

of

early

of her

external

9. Clans

THE

EARLY

history.

weakness

"

in

no

"

kinglypower
in the number
of

Pisatis.

Sparta,and
zens
Spartan citi267

II.

HISTORY

Athenian

history.
history. 8. Early
and

with
at

of the Athenians
the

"Inferiors"

War

.......

ESSAY

wars.

duration.

Interval between

of the

decrease

Eflfects of

and

and

"

25.

18.

19. Messenian

"Peers"
changes consequent on the first war
Great
of Tarentum.
Assembly ""colonisation

with

continued

increase

"

and

wars.

28. War

21.

which

Arguments

17.

property.

Lycurgus' legislation conquests,

OF

2.

central

ATHEXIANS.

THE

Primitive

of Attica

inhabitants

authority
"

Pelasgic

Jiistorystories of Melanthus
"

conducted

and

blood.

Codrus.

unwarlike.
4.
5.

of Codrus.

First

Blank

pearance
apin

ternal
7. In-

by
migration
Teleontes,Hopletu, ^gicoreis, and ArgadeU
10. Trittye? and Naucraries.
phratries"importance of this division.
6. Ionian

tribes

"

sons

CONTENTS

VI

OF

11. Political distribution of the

of

First
Second

old

Agora.

"

tax
"

"

His

connexion

with

debasement

changes

of

"

27.

his

archonship,

Sacred

of the

Prospective

Pentacosioclasses,

of

burthens

income-

"

Importance of these changes

democracy. 81. Solon confined
29.

of the
"

of repose

"

of

"

down

comes

battle

the

commander

Sorrow

to the

(1-3). Conspiracy discovered

coast

(6-15).
(17). Fall of
(21).

Miletus

of Mardonius

fails

(51).

and

water

kingdom

royalty

at

(60). Story

of

85.
303

the

Phoenician

"

the

Persians

the

fleets

two
the

"

Phocaean

Milesians

(19-20).
(22-25). Fate of
fleet ravages

(.34-40).Flight of

of Thasos

revolt

Sardis (4). Histiseus

of Zancle

Cimonidae

by

at

(16). Dionysius

(31-32).

of Ionia

submission

"

double

customs

flies to

his courage.

"

Persians

seizure

"

of the

attempts to punish the

The

^52-59). Spartan
of his crown,

rebels

settlement

the

Punishment

Samians

(43-45). Suspected

earth

by

Chians

(18).

of the

New

(41).

49). Cleomenes
maratus

of the

of the

Chersonesite

(33).

to Athens

demand

threatened

Miletus

Fate

his

appearance
Re-

84.

ERATO.

ENTITLED

BOOK,

(^26-30).Punishment

Chersonese

Solon

Athens.

HERODOTUS.

Misfortunes

of Athens

Histiaeus

tiadcs

SIXTH

Hellespont (5).

of Lade

of

return

"

leaves

Page

OF
THE

sails to

Solon

"

.......

HISTORY

Histiaeus

of discontent

parties Pedieis, Ac.

the old

of Pisistratus

Tyranny

revival

"

(ii.)

"

of

"

legislation time

22.

24. His

War.
25.

four

Arrangement

council.

founder

of

the

the currency.

introduction

Theteg.

and

21. Date

of
Solon
32.
Laws
citizenshipto the tribes.
(i.)Penalties for crimes
Law
to population (iii.)
against politicalneutrality. 33. Results

Stimulus

the

of

proceedings.

the true

30. Solon

Dicasteries.

Eupatrid assembly for

establishment
"

Pro-Bouleutic

28.

Full

16.

19.

23.

Constitutional

Senate.

of the

his

SeisacTitheia and

militaryservice.

"

"

"

substitution

"

oligarchy,
the democratical
spirit legislationof Draco.
committed
Sacrilege
wide-spread discontent.

of

mediator

Hlppeis,Zeugitm,

medimni,

old

the

Salamis.

the

26.

measures.

of

crushed.

as

of

recovery

legislation

made

appearance

Cylon,

of

chosen

Solon

His

Power

15.

18. Revolt
20.

"

17. First

G84.

c.

"

"

usurpations were

the

HI.

people Eupatridoe,
Geomori, and Demiurgi. la
from
Codrus
to
b.
13.
Alcmaeon,
c. 1050-752.
aristocracy
Alcmseon
752-684
to Eryxias
b. c.
14. Mode
rapid advance.

the
from

"

which

in

B.

period
period

VOL.

the
Mil-

(42). Expedition
of Darius

(46-47). Envoys

Egina and the islands generally (48Eginetans (50). Cleomenes' feud with Deprivileges of the kings
Sparta descent
of

"

of Ariston

"

(61-63). Demaratus,

deprived

king (71). Fate

Persia, (64-70). Leotychides made

Fate

of

Leoty(74-75).

of Cleomenes

give hostages (73).

back
their
insanity(76-84). Eginetans demand
between
pedition
Egina and Athens
(87-93). Ex(85-86). War
hostages story of Glaucus
of the expedition(95-99). Prepaof Datis and Artaphernes (94). Course
rations
chides

forced

(72). Eginetans

Various

assigned

causes

to

his

for

"

of the Eretrians
at Marathon

appearance

Return

and

surrender

of Miltiades

(102).
(105-106).

Dream

and

of the two

of

of Eretria

(100-101). Persians

(103-104). Pheidippides sent

Hippias (107). Plataeans join the

to

land

Sparta

"

Athenians

the Athenian
(108). Division among
erals
gen(109-110). Preparations for battle (HI). Battle
(115-110). Story of Epizelui
(112-114). Attempt to surprise Athens
of the expedition to Asia (118-119).Spartans visit Marathon
(120).

Miltiades

of Marathon

(117).

siege

of Pan

^previous connexion
"

"

Account

Callimachus

nations

CONTENTS

OF

VOL.

III.
Vll

Charge

made

favours

of

of

Croesus

Pericles

tiades

of

Expedition

death

His

(136).

"

(121-124).

Marriage

(125).

(131).
his

Alcmaeonidse

the

against

of

Previous

Megacles

Miltiades

Agarista

against

of

capture

with

Paros

Lemnos

the

family

Trial

(132-135).

history

of

TO

BOOK

ESSAY

THE

in

Difficulties

of

the

and

Datia,

disposition
the

the

of

inaction

of

the

of

their

the

Minor

in

Pelasgi

the
it.

Migrations

the

TRADITIONS

Pelasgians

of

by

the

Causes

8.
of

of

the

8.
army

Greeks.

of

the

tactics.

9.

re-embarkation

7.

original
Miltiades'
of

the

in-

"

5.

8.

Extent
east

of
in

and

the

country

west.

7.

Italy, homogeneous.
of

this

occupied

by

the

of

their

10.

2.

ethnic

Etymology

Tyrrheno-Pelasgians.

other

PELASOIAN8.

THE

Characteristics

of
to

II.

BESPECTINO

Greece

islands.

from

movement
9.

THE

population
and

Landing

occupied

battle

engaged.

.........

ON

Original

one.

change
the

Persians
5.

432

army

ESSAY

1.

of

to

attack.

subsequent

MABATHOX.

Number
six

or

of

OF

Position

6.

delay

Description

10.

2.
five

troops.
to

VI.

BATTLE

Herodotus.

Proportion,

and

battle.

THE

4.

Persians

Greeks,

for

preparations

of

description

S41

I.

OF

Greeks.

inducing

Motives

rading

OIBOnMSTANOBS

the

of

Numbers

Mil-

tants
inhabi-

Page

APPENDIX

of

the

(137-140)

ON

"

Descent

(126-130).

previous

"

of

history

Kindred
4.

group.

Pelasgians.

Pelasgic

name.

walls.

Position

Lines
11.

of

Their

6.

8.

Asia

in

races

of

the

general
passage.

Absorption

of
443

races
.......

Note

A.
"

On

the

Persians

Derivation

and

Meaning

of

the

Proper

Names

of

the

Medcs

and
451

..........

LIST

Map

the

of

of

Scythia

to

the

Stringing

Scythian

Coin

ILLUSTRATIONS.

AND

Herodotus

Warriors.

Scythian
Ancient

MAPS

OF

and

Whip,

face

TUU-poijt,

bow

Page

Olbia

of

Nogaik

modem

14
....

Trachea

Chersonesus

Chart

of

the

Greek

Griffin

15
2C

....

Plan

of

Scythian

of

of

of

of

Section

34

othir

Tatars

3o

Cybele)

(supposed

Scythian

26

archer
and

of

(head

god

Hecatajus

to

Calmucks

the

Olbia

Scythian
Tomb

and

horseman,

Waggons
Coin

according

World

the

40

Hercules)

be

to

Ground

king.

43

plan

50

ditto

51
....

Scythian

drinking

Head-dress

of

52

cups

Scythians

the

57

arrow-heads

Scythian

61
.

Bronze
View

bowl

found

the

Tauric

of

Chart

of

in

tomb

of

of

Scythian
the

from

mountains

island

the

the

king

61

region

Steppe

74

(Santorin)

Thera

100
.

View

of

Plan

Cyrene,
Cyrene

of

Forum

the

(after

and

of

fountain

Apollo

109

Beechey)

110
.

of

View
Coin

the

of

of

Necropolis

Cyrene

112

Cyrene

118
.....

of

Representation

the

Silphium

the

on

coins

of

Cyrene

and

Barca

121

shields

Egyptian

128
....

Dress

of
of

Fringe
Map
Ruins

of

of

of

Scythia

the
of

Susa

"

columns

Sardis

of

the

country

Chart

of

the

plain

Cave

of

Pan,

as

seen

the

137

mounds

to

Niebuhr
;

2.

Plan

170

of

the

great

palace

3.

Base
210
253
885
402

Marathon
on

thongs

according

Argos

about

of

of

138

of

plan

of

Chart

fringe

Herodotus

of

ruins

"

view)

Ground

1.

capital
the

girls

(enlarged

thongs

and

View

Ethiopian

the

coins

of

Athens

404

THE

IIISTORT

1.

BOOK

FOURTH

THE

HERODOTUS,

OF

MELPOMENE.

ENTITLED

taking of Babylon, an
Scytliia." Asia abounding

expedition

the

After
into

Darius

flowing

Scyths, who

the

from

ireance

treasury, the

the

into

desire

had

in

men,

vast

to

by

sums

exact

ven-

days gone
by invaded
and
so
field,
begun

in

once

and

him

seized

led

was

in the

them

Media, defeated those who met

the quarrel.
During the space of eight and twenty years, as I
lords of the whole
have
before
mentioned,' the Scyths continued
of Upper Asia.
They entered Asia in pursuit of the Cimmerians,
till they came
and
overthrew
the empire of the Medes, who
sessed
poshomes
the sovereignty. On
after
their
their return
to
awaited
them
the long absence
of twenty-eight years,' a task
little less troublesome
found

an

of

army

For

the

and

their

than
small

no

Scythian

size

did

not

Medes.

They

their entrance.

that
time
went
they saw
back, had intermarried

when

women,

husbands

strugglewith the
prepared to oppose

their

come

on,
with

their slaves.
Now

2.

the

Scythians blind

all their

slaves, to

them

use

in

The
preparing their milk.
plan they follow is to thrust tubes
of bone, not
musical
made
unlike our
pipes, up the vulva of the

mare,^ and
'

then

to

blow

the

into

their

with

tubes

mouths,

some

Inscription (Col.v. Par.

(_Saka), refers to this invasion
alone
the
main,
refragments of the text, which
scanty
and
the
representation of the leader in the train of captured rebels, leads
rather
the conclusion
that Asiatic
to
old subjects of the Persian
monarchy
Scyths
Ins.
Col.
i.
Par.
ii.
and
Col.
Par.
(Beh.
6,
2) are intended.
It has

been
supposed that
expedition of Darius
ad
(Blakesley, note
loc.). But

4), of

an

the

notice

in the

the

against

Behistun

Sacae

"

"

Vide

Some

i. 103-6.
supra,
writers
ascribed

It was,
they said, after the
rhracians
and
other
tribes
*

Niebuhr

the

traveller
Vol.

III."

this

war

Scythians
south

of

with

the

had

been

the

(Description
1

Danube
de

slaves

to

engaged

quite a different occasion.

a
long struggle with the

in

(Callistrat.Fr. 3).

TArabie,

p.

146), relates

that

somewhat

the

milking while
because

off,and

considered

account.

Such

the

they take
ground, but
the

; it arises from

war

tr-act of

of their

country

top is drawn

race.'
pastoral

children

birth,they

from

the

rest

from

sprung

manhood,

to

grew

these

slaves

understood

and

the

resolved

returningfrom Media.

was

rises to the

then

portionis of les.s
Scythiansblind all those
their not being tillers of

the

why

reason

Scythianwomen,

circumstances
which

in

placed,and

are

part ; the under

the best

is the

slaves

which

That

therefore the

3. When
and

the blind

is stirred round.^

is

obtained

thus

which

casks,about

the milk

whom

milk

The

is forced down.
wooden

animal

the veins of the

when

they do this
air,the udder
poured into deep

say that
full of
are

They

blow.

others

IV.

Book

SCYTHIANS.

THE

OF

SLAVES

BLIND

the army
to oppose
first of all,they cut off

And
of

Scythia by digging

broad

dyke '' from the Tauric mountains to the vast lake of the Maeotis.
Afterwards,when the Scythianstried to force an entrance, they
marched
out and
engaged them.
fought,
Many battles were
last
them
until
of
and the Scythians
at
no
one
gained
advantage,
"
thus addressed the remainder
What
we
:
are
doing,Scythians?
We
number
when
our
are
slaves,diminishingour own
fighting
of those that belong to us
when
and the number
we
they
fall,
Take
fall by our
hands.
lay spear and bow aside,*
my advice
"

similar
"

says,
le bras

practiceobtains in
que lorsqu'unArabe
jusqu'aucoude, dans

Arabia

"
"

J'entendis

trait la femelle
le

du

et

vis

bufle,un

Basra," be

lui fourre

la main, et

inoi-meme

autre

vulva,parcequ'on pretend savoir

par

experience qu'-

de la sorte, elle doniie plus de lait. Cette m6tliodo," he observen,

beaucoup a celle des Scythes." [In India,while they uiilicthe buflkloes,

6tant chatouill6e
"

ressemble

the tail is
H. C.

generallycoiled

up, and

thrust

the chief

food

into the

vulva

for the

same

purpose.

"

R.]

Mares'

milk

constituted

of

the ancient

Scythians,who

are

fore
there-

called

(II.xiii. 5) and other writers

'ya\aKTo"pa.yoiand 'nnn}fxo\yolby Homer
(Callim.Hymn, ad Dian. 252; Nic. Dam. Frag. 123, "c.). It is still the principal
hordes which
the vast steppes north and west
wander
over
support of the Calmuck
of the

Caspian.

'

It is apparent from this circumstance

that it was
kownisa, and not cream, on
which
the Scythians lived.
Koumiss
is stillprepared from mares' milk by the Caland Nogais,who during the process of making it keep the milk in constant
mucks

Agitation
(Clarke's
Travels,vol. i. p. 313; De Hell,p. 274, E. T.).
That is,eyesightwhich
for
is requisitefor agricultural
pursuits is not needed
the offices which a pastoral people requires of its slaves.
The Scythianstherefore,
with blind slaves ; and by blindingtheir slaves
being a pastoralpeople,could manage
they rendered it impossible for them either to revolt or to run away.
On the position of this dyke, vide infr^,ch. 20.
The
and the bow
of the European Scyths
the national weapons
were
spear
essential
(seenote on ch. 10),the bow on the whole being regarded as the more
ch. 46 ; ^sch.
P. V. 730). Arrow-heads
(infr^,
found in almost all the Scythian
are
tombs
in Southern
Russia, while spear-heads have been found only occasionally.
The spear used was
than five feet in length,whence
in
short,apparentlynot more
ch. 70 Herodotus
it a javelin{ukSutiov).
terras
According to the Greeks, the bow
made
in a singlepiece,and when
was
backwards
(cf note on Book
unstrung bent
rii.ch. 61) ; but the representations
make
this questionable.
on
Scythian monuments
"

'
*

Chap.

ORIGIN

3-5.

and let each

fetch

man

SCYTHS"

THE

OF

his

NATIVE

ACCOUNT.

and
horse-whip,"
in

long as they see ns with arms

our
equals in birth
imagine themselves
So

them.

them

behold

with

us

will feel that

no

they are

our

astounded,
Such

that

they

away.
for a time the lords of

Medes, returned
of theirs it

that

was

was

Accordingto the account

give,they are the youngest of
See

the

and

exhibits

subjoined woodcut,
a

curious

stringingthe bow
the Kurds."

'

The

modern

H.

ancient
Cossacks.

which
of

mode

C.

I have

were

the

from

the

such
to

army

Scythiansthemselves
Their
found

[Thisis the

it among

se
seen

Tai"e

inroad

and

avenge,

an
collecting

now

stringingthe bow.

in the East.

to

all nations.'

is taken

This

country.

own

which

5.

slaves

the

anxious

was

he

the

immediately ran
Scythians,after being
being forced to quit it by the

Asia, and

for which

the purpose
invade them.
was

flee before us."

in which

Darius

bravery ; but let

whip, and they

and
fight,

settled in their

and

the

counsel,and

forgotto

the mode

was

our

and

but

weapon
slaves,and

Scythiansfollowed this

4. The
so

other

boldly up to
hands, they

go

in

tradition

common

Bheela,the

is

Scythian tomb,
of

method

UuzarehB, and

R.]

Scythianwhip
It had

seems

short

to

handle

have closelyresembled
and

the

nogaikof

the

single lash, with a round flat piece

of leather at the end (seethe subjoinedwoodcuts). How
it was
carried
universally
buried in the tomb
is indicated by the fact that a whip was
of a Scythian king,with
and implements. (Sec below, ch. 71.)
his other arms

Ancient

'

Scythiaa Whip (from Dubois).

Justin's assertion,
so

Modern

of
directly
contradictory

this

Nogaik (from Oliphant).

(" Scytharum gentem

sein-

DESCENT

as

follows.

OF

He

child

was

it is told nevertheless

"

of Jove

"

do

and

was

who

man
a

ever

out
desert with-

believe

not

IV.

Book

the first

was

before his time

country, which

inhabitants.

TRIBES.

FOUR

Targitaiis

certain

lived in their

but

THE

the

daughter of the

tale,
Borys-

descended,begat three sons, Leipoxais,

Arpoxais,and Colaxais,who was the youngest born of the three.
plements,
While
they still ruled the land, there fell from the sky four imand a
all of gold, a plough,a yoke, a battle-axe,
dfinking-cup.The eldest of the brothers perceivedthem first,
lo ! as
he came
and approached to pick them
near,
ujd ; when
He therefore went
and blazed.
his way, and
the gold took fire,
thus
Targitaiis,

thenes.

"

the

second

coming

forward

thinghappened again.
the second

Last

brother.
the

and

The

made

the

attempt, but

gold rejectedboth

of all the

flames

the

the

same

eldest and

brother

approached,
extinguished
; so he picked

youngest

were
immediately
his home.
Then
and
carried
it
to
the two elder
gold,
up
agreed together,and made the whole kingdom over to the est
young-

the

born.
6. From

Leipoxaissprang

the

Scythiansof

the

race

called

as
Arpoxais, the middle brother,those known
the
the
the
from
Colaxais,
Traspians ;
youngest,
Royal Scythians,or Paralata3. All togetherthey are named
after one
of their kings: the Greeks, however, call
Scoloti,^
them
Scythians..^
7. Such is the account
which the Scythians give of their

AuchatsB

; from
Catiari and

origin.They

add

that from

the time

of

their
Targitaiis,

first

habitam fuisse antiquissimam,"ii. 1),is remarkable.

We
must
understand,
in this place,the singlenation of European
however, by the Scyths of Herodotus
Scyths with which the Greeks of the Pontus were
acquainted. Justin intends the
Scythicor Turanian race generally,which was
reallyolder than either the Semitic
the Indo-Eiuopcan. (See vol. i. Essay xi. pp. 525-8.)
or
The conjectureswhich would identify
the mythic progenitorof the
Targitaiis,
Scythians,with Togarmah, the son of Gomer, and grandson of Japliet (Gen. x. 8),
fanciful than
of Biblico-historical
are
even
the ordinary run
more
speculations.
(See Rennell's Geograp. of Herod, p. 410 ; and Von Hammer's
Gesch. v. Osm. i. p.
1.) Were
they admitted, the further identification of these two words with the
ethnic appellative Turk"
might stillbe questioned.
Nothing is known of these names, though they afford an ample field for speculation.
Dr. Donaldson
Asa-Galatas
"Celts
of
or
recognisesin the Scoloti,the
Asia" (Varronian.p. 41) a possible,but scarcelya probable derivation.
In "Trasj)ians"it may be conjecturedthat we have the root a^pa, "horse ;" while Paralatas
recalls the Paralasa
mountain-chain.
Mere speculation,
(riopaXoToi)
however, is in
than futile. It is apt to be misleading.
etymology worse
*
The Greek
word 2"cu3tjjis probably nothing but the Asiatic Saka
with
(2d"coj)
ethnic adjectival
an
ending -/^tjs,
equivalent to the ordinary-tos or -rrjj found in so
of peoples e. g. K(Kt6s, FaKarvi,
names
BiadKr-qs,
27rapTtoTrjs,QtairpwrSs,
many
per

"

"

'

"

"

"

"

K.T.K.
"("1WT7JS,
Whether
Saka

zen, and

The

firstvowel

is connected

Englishshoot,it

:)pon to very great doubt.

with

is

has been

dropt, and

the old Norse

quite impossibleto

2o"fadrjscontracted

Swedish
ski/ta,
say.

The

into 2"cu3tj5.
schut-

German
skjtita,

connexion

is at any

rate

Chap.

VERSION

GREEK

6-8.

THE

OF

NATIVE

STORY.

the invasion of their country by Darius,is a periodof

The Royal Scyththousand
ians
years, neither less nor more.'

king,to
one

by

year
who

man

sacred

the

guard

offer
has

great
the

with

gold

especial
care,

most

gold should
(theScythianssay) not

custody of

open air,he is sure

His pay therefore is as
horseback in a day. As

fall

the

land

much

in

Scythia,the country is
made
impassableby reason

and

abroad

abundantly. The

this it is which

and

of the

and

of the

It is curious

of the feathers which

and

air

are

gold
sight
shed

alike full of

them,

obtainingany

view

are

to

the

Pontus

find this assertion

Scythiansgive of

the

which

lies above

country which

ad

the time

loc.)

indefinite

it had

selves,
themGreeks

According

of serious chronological

the foundation

made

period; and indeed

rcproseuls, palpablyenough,
nation
bare had more
in the condition of the Scvtliians should
oriirin,and

The

them.

tell a different story.

"

Chronologique; Babr

(Larcher,Table
an

its

from

concealed

be

to

in this the

of the farthest dwellers

prevents the eye from

is the account

dwell about

calculations.

of

on

region.^

8. Such

who

said

earth

year.

Scythia is very great, Coof

separate kingdom,' one

the northward

to

the

of

the extent

preserved. Above,

asleep in

ride round

can

laxais gave each of his three sons

a
which
of ampler size than the other two
was
was

year

feast,if the

to outlive the

he

as

this

At

sacrifices in its honour.

and

The

number

of 1000

impossiblethat

it is

than

vague

notion

lasted.

'

Till- tradition,and
command
the triple
at the time of the invasion (infr^ch.
into three
division of the Royal Horde
Ijn)^ iiiiiioiite,
apparently,a permanent

distinct tribes.
*

Vide

infr4,ch. 31, where

Herodotus

explainsthat

feathers

the so-called

are

snow-flakes.
"

The principal
the following
1. On the south
Greek cities upon the Pontus were
:
coa.*t,Ilcraclea Po"tica
"ie(/U),a colony of the Megarians; Sin6p6,
(the modern
"

whirti retains its name,

colonies from
(Orxiu),

and Cotyora
a colony of the
Milesians; Trapezus (TVebizond)
Sinopd itself;and Amisus {Sam"un), a colonyof the Phocseans
re-establi-shed by the Athenians
(cf.Strab. xii. p. 792, with Scymnus Chius, Fr. 181
and
P.
Eux.
Arrian, Peripl.
coa^t, Phasis {Poti)and Dios
p. 128). 2. On the cast
curias
Soukoum
colonies
the
Milesians
of
(Steph.Byz. ad voc. """"rjs
(near
Kileh),
Arrian. Peripl.P. Eux. p. 123). 3. On
the north, Panticapaum and Phanagoreia,
the former
a
guarding the Straits of Kertch
colony of the Milesians,and in later
times
the capitalof the kingdom of the Bosphorus
the latter a colony of the
Teians(Anon.Peripl.P. E. p. 134; Scymn. Ch. Fr. 153); Theodosia, at the'site of
the modern
Kaffa^also a colony of the Milesians (Arrian, Peripl.P. Eux. p. 131 ;
Anon.
at KamUsch,
near
Peripl.p. 143); Chersoncsus
Sebastopol,a colony from
Heraclea
Pontica
and
Anon.
Ch.
Fr.
Olbia, or Borys146):
75;
Peripl.p.
(Seym.
its junctionwith the Dniepr,
thenes, on the right bank of the Boug, a little above
of the
the mouth
a
ch. 78). 4. On the west, Tyras, near
colony of the Milesians (infr^,
JDuiestr; Istrus,
or
Istria,a littlesouth of the lowest mouth of the Danube
; Tomi,
Size
30 miles farther south ; Odessus, near
the modern
Vartia; and ApoUonia, now
boli (infr^,
ii. 33; Scymn. Ch. 11. 19,
ch. 90), colonies of the Milesians (see Herod,
"

"

24, and

56;

Anon.

Peripl.pp. 153, 157, 158,

colonies respectivelyof
(Misevri),

16; and

Anon.

160

the Heracleots

Peripl.pp. 158, 161). Besides

eettlements,
especially
along the

southern

coast.

and

One

Mesembria

162); Callatis and

the Chalcedonians
a number
these,there were
and

or

two

colonies

(Scymn. Ch.

were

of smaller
likewise

WANDERINGS

HERCULES

OF

then

was

island called

an

the

beyond

SCYTHIA.

IV

Book

carryingoff the cows of Geryon,

is now
inhabited
by the Scyths,but
desert.
a
Geryon lived outside the Pontus, in
by the Greeks Erytheia,'near Gades,' which is

them, Hercules,when he
arrived in the regionwhich
to

which

IN

was

of Hercules

Pillars

Ocean.

the

upon

Now

some

the whole
say that the Ocean begins in the east, and runs
way
round the world ; but they give no proofthat this is reallyso."

Hercules

into the

thence

from

came

being overtaken by storm and

about
him, and fell fast asleep.
and

which

he had

chance

disappeared.
waking,he went

9. On

the whole

over
''

the

maiden

upwards

looked

whether

keeping;
he took

she had

answered

She
but

her for his

shores

the

and
(^Don),

Tyranibo

xi. p.
*

him,

"

the

to

dering
wan-

and

Yes,
So

of Azov,

strange being,
from

all below

but

as

waist
like

was

nevertheless

quired,
in-

to

strayed mares
where.
anyin her
now
they were
give them back, unless

Hercules,to get

northernmost

the

his

see

she consent

of tlie Sea

his mares,
slept,
ful
wonderby some

form

wonderingly;

mistress."

above

cave

while

woman,

chanced

would

never

planted on

her

at

in

serpent, whose

his lion's skin

at last to the district called

he found

like that of

was

He

snake.

and

he

Scythia,

quest of them, and, after

in

country, came

Woodland,"^where

between

While

his chariot to graze,

from

loosed

called

regionnow
frost,drew

Tanaia
mouth

at

the mouth

of the

Kuban

his

mares

of the Tanais
river

(Slrabo,

755).
The

island of

Pliny. The

Erythcia,near

Gades

is mentioned
(Cadiz),

both

by

Strabo

and

former

distant one
stade, the latter 100 paces from the above
says it was
islands
of the two
one
(Strab.iii.p. 233 ; Plin. iv. 22). Probably Eryfheia was
included
of Gades
in the name
(ro5e"pa). See the
commonly by the Greeks
It is thought by some
Voyage of Scylax,sub voc. 'I/Srjpcy.
(Biihrad loc.)that Erytheia

the littleisle of Trocadero, which

between
and the
St. Leon
intervenes
was
i. 21) in supposing that the
mainland; but perhaps Mariana is right (Hist.Ilispan.
which
deposits of the Guadalquivirhave joined both Erytheia and the island on
Gades
'

was

built to the continent.

formerly Erytheia I. The ancient nann

supposed to be Kadcsh, "the holy,"or Kadir,
"powerful." It is rather Kadur, "an enclosure,"which agrees with Pliny'smeaning
of
Gadir"
"in
Of the then two islands (theE.)
Punic
enclosure"
an
(^scpein).
called Erytheia,or Aphrodisias, or "by the natives
'of Juno,'and
ing
accordone
was
Romans
the larger(W.) one
the
the
to Timaeus
called
was
greater Cotinusa, by
Tartessos,by the Pceui Gadir.
The name
Erytheiawas owing to the Tyrianshaving
from
the Rod Sea."
come
originally
(Plin.iv. 22 ; cp. Solin. Hisp. c. 23.) Hesiod,
well as Pliny,mentions
as
Erytheiaas the island of Geryon. Slrabo describes Gades
nean
as inferior in size to Rome
alone ; it had many
largeships trading in the Mediterraand
the outer
Gades
and the temple of
sea.
Pomp. Mela (iii.
6) speaks of
the Egvptian (Tyrian?)Hercules
there," and of Erythcia inhabited by Geryon, as of
" different island (v.Plin. ib.)."
[G.W.]
Gades

The
or

modern

Gadira

Cadiz, in the I. of Leon

has
(retriSeipa),

been

"

"

'

Herodotus

considered

that

the

eastern

and

northern

boundaries

of the earth

were

unknown, and that tl"e general belief that the sea encompassed the
chs.
iii.116, and infrJi,
pure conjecturerestingon no certain data. (Supra,
Vide uxivk,
ch. 18.

land

was

36 "

45.)

"

Chap.

HERCULES

9-11.

AND

THE

MAIDEN-SERPENT.

storing
back, agreed; but afterwards she put bim off and delayed rethe mares, since she wished to keep him with her as long
as
possible.He, on the other hand, was only anxious to secure
At last,when
she gave them
them
and to get away.
up, she
1 who
said to liim. " When
thy mares
strayed hither,it was
thou hast paid their salvage; for lo !
saved them for thee : now

I bear
when

in my

thy

thou

wish

womb

three

sons

Tell

of thine.

me

therefore

Wouldst
I do with them ?
must
up, what
that I should settle them
here in this land, whereof

sons

grow

Thus questioned,
to thee ?"
or shall I send them
mistress,
"
to
the lads have
they say, Hercules answered, When
grown
Watch
manhood, do thus, and assuredly thou wilt not err.
them, and when thou seest one of them bend this bow as I now
to
bend it,and girdhimself with this girdlethus, choose him
in
s
end
remain
in the land.
Those who fail
the trial,
away.
a
nd
me."
Thus wilt thou at once
obey
pleasethyself
I

am

he strung one of his bows

up to that time
and
her how
he had carried two"
showed
to fasten the belt.
the belt
Now
Then he gave both bow and belt into her hands.
10.

Hereupon

"

golden goblet attached to its clasp.* So after he had

when her
giventhem to her,he went his way ; and the woman,
children grew to manhood, first gave them
their names.
severally
One
she called Agathyrsus,one
Gelonus, and the other,who
had

was

the

youngest. Scythes. Then

she remembered

the

tions
instruc-

Hercules,and, in obedience to his

orders,she put her sons to the test. Two of them, Agathyrsus
er
their mothand Gelonus,proving unequal to the task enjoined,
ed,
them
of the land ; Scythes,the youngest, succeedsent
out
and so he was
allowed to remain.
From
Scythes,the son of
the
descended
after kings of Scythia ; and
Hercules,^were
the belt,
from the circumstance of the gobletwhich hung from
the Scythiansto this day wear
gobletsat their girdles.'This
of Scythes did for him.
the only thing which
the mother
was
Such is the tale told by the Greeks who dwell around the Ponshe had

received

from

tus.

11.

There

is also another

different story,now

to be

related,

of the
round
the loins at the bottom
Among the Greeks the belt waa worn
it was
or
to which
breastplate,
commonly attached, and which it serred to
It was
fasten.
(See Horn. II.iv. 132.)
usuallyclosed by a claspor hooks of metal.
Diodorus
substitutes Jupiterfor Hercules
uine
43), which is a trace of the gen(ii.
Scythianlegend (supra, ch. 5). It is plainthat the whole story as told by
the Pontic Greeks (chs.8-10) is a mere
version of the Scythic tradition
Grecised
(chs.5-7).
'
The Scythians representedon the rase
figured below (ch.81),have all belts
round their middle, but
have
Herodotus, how
none
to
goblets attached.
appear
be an unexceptionablewitness to the fact.
ever, would
*

cuirass
^

ACCOUNT

in whicli I
is

It

am

the

BY

the

with

by the Scyths was

their coming, the natives,who

army
and
divided,
the counsel

avoid

advised

council.

this

At

held

both

maintained
stiffly
parties

is

and

;
tered
en-

ted
inhabi-

now

of the Cimmerians.^

how

was,

success

the invading

numerous

meeting opinionwas
their own
view,but

Koyal tribe was the braver. For the others

to leave the country
best thing to be done was

of the
the

urged that
and

country
heard

iU

Araxes/

For the land which

of Cimmeria.

lY.

in any
other.
dwelt
in Asia,

with

the

crossed

formerlythe

On

once

but
Massagetse,

they therefore quittedtheir homes,

Book

faith than

Scythians

wandering

warred

the land

HERODOTUS.

inclined to put

more

that

there

and

PREFERRED

host ; but
the Royal tribe
for the soil to the last. As neither
fighting

with

contest

remainingand

party chose

so

vast

the

give way,

to

determined

one

retire

to

yieldtheir lands to the invaders ; but the

other,remembering the good things which they had enjoyed in
their homes, and picturing to themselves
the evils which
they
had to expect if they gave them
resolved
not
but
to flee,
up,
without

rather
thus

blow

and

die and

to

at

least be buried in their fatherland.

in two

drew

tribe

decided,they
apart
the
and
as
other,
fought together. All
were
slain,and the peopleburied them near

ras, where

their grave

Cimmerians

It

Then

is still to be seen,'
the

departed,and

possessionof a deserted land.

12. Scythia still retains
Cimmerian
are
castles,and
'

bodies,the

impossiblethat
(Cf.Ileeren. As. Nat.

on
Scythians,

traces
a

tlie Araxes

seems

of the

Cimmerian
can

here

one

as

of the

merous
nu-

Royal
Ty-

the river
the rest

their

of the

coming,took

Cimmerians

; there

ferry,'also
represent

Having:

any

river

tract

but the

imagine it either the Aras or the

Jaxartes leads to inextricable
to have
been a name
{Aras) seems
in the days of Herodotus
to all the great streams
common
flowinginto the Caspian,
or 2"weper,
i"a?j-aper
justas Don has been to all the great Scythian rivers (2'a7i-ais,
Dan"stCT
is to so many
or Dniester,
Don-"vL,J5on-aubor Z^aw-ube,"c.),and as Avon
Whether
Herodotus
of the fact that there were
was
several
aware
English streams.
is a different question. Probably he was
rivers Araxes
Hence
the vagueness
not.
and unsatisfactoriness of his geography of the Caspianregions.
That
the Wolga was
is evident
sometimes
called the Araxes
from the tradition
reported by Aristotle (Meteorol.i. 13),Scymnus Chius (1.128), and the author of
the Periplus(p. 138), that the Tanais
branched
off from the Araxes.
This Araxes
could only be the Wolga.
{_Arsor Aras signifiedin primitiveScythic the same
as
thus appUed to any great
was
Wolga in Arian Slavonic, viz. great ;" and the name
Woiga.

ii. p. 258.) To
Araxes
confusion.

"

river."
*
"

H. C.

the Cimmerians,
Niebuhr
thinks that

of Herodotus
be

R.]

On

uses

westward

this
;

near
as

an

see

the

Essays appended

to this

Book, Essay i.
miglit be seen in the time
tiie invadingScyths; and
the Ciinmeiions
fled,not eastward, but
of the Phasis,but by the passage of the

the Cimmerians, whose

tombs
with
the Tyras,fell in a last encounter

argument

entering Asia, not

Bosphorus. (Scythia,p. 52,

'
Larcher translates,
"les

to

prove

by the
E.

that
route

T.)

viWes

de

Ciramerium,et

de Porthmies

Cimmcrionnes.'*

STORY

10

the Scyths ;
dispossessed
who
them

dwelt

leave

to

in his account
14. The

on

ARISTKAS.

OF

the

and

the

their land/

Book

Scyths,pressing
upon

shores

of the

Thus

Southern

Aristeas

even

IV

the Cimmerians,

sea/ forced

does

not

regionwith the Scythians.

of Aristeas,the poet who sung
birthplace

agree

of this

of

these

will

I
relate a tale
now
already mentioned.
him
both
Proconnesus
at
and
I heard concerning
at Oywho
to
of
zicus. Aristeas,they said,
the noblest
one
belonged
entered
in
the
had
families
one
day into a fuller's shop,
island,
when
he suddenly dropt down
dead.
Hereupon the fuller shut
what
had
to tell Aristeas' kindred
pened.
hapup his shop, and went
The report of the death had just spread through the
latelyarrived from Artaca,'
town, when a certain Cyzicenian,

things,I

have

which

contradicted
his road

the rumour,

Cyzicus,and

to

affirmingthat
had spoken with

he had

him.

met

Aristeas

This man,

on

fore,
there-

however,
strenuouslydenied the rumour
relations,
; the
with
the
all
to
fuller's
for
the funeral,
proceeded
shop
thingsnecessary
But on the shop being
intendingto carry the body away.
opened, no Aristeas was
found, either dead or alive.' Seven
he reappeared,
they told me, in Proconnesus,
years afterwards
and

the poem

wrote

""

called

by

the

"

Greeks

The

Arimaspeia,"

=*

from the Northern

Sea, on the shores
Herodotus
liitnself quesHyperboreans, according to Aristeas.
tioned
the existence of this Northern
Sua.
(Supra,iii.115, and infri,ch. 45.)
The
of Aristeas
have
had no specialhistorical foundation,but it
poem
may
indicated an important general fact, viz. the perpetual pressure on
another
of
one
That

of which

is,the Euxine, in contradistinction

dwelt

the

"

the nomadic

hordes

Central

Northern

and

which

from

Asia, and

time

immemorial

of Eastern

have

occupied the

vast

steppes of

Scythians,Siirmatians,
Huns,
Tatars,and Turkomans, have in turn been precipitated
upon Europe by this cause,
while Mongols, Kirghis,Eleuths, Calmucks, and
Cossacks, have disputed the posBcssion
"

Europe.

of Asia.

again in the sixth Book (ch. 33). It was a small seaport

peninsulaof Cyzicus (Strab.xiii. p. 84*2, and xiv. p.
910 ; Scyl. Peripl. p. 84),opposite to Priapus. Stephen calls it a colony of the
Milesians (Steph.
remains
in the modern
Byz. ad voc). The name
Erdek, which
in ruins, and
has taken the place of Cyzicus {Bal Kiz), now
is the see of an
bishop.
archhouses.
A
sia
12U0
Erdek is a town
of about
vol.
ii.
Minor,
(Hamilton's
town

Artaca

the

on

is mentioned

west

side of

the

p. 98.)
'

and
Here

In

later times

return

to

the power

that Aristeas could

the story went
he pleased(Suidas,1. 8.

it whenever

ascribed

to

him

is rather

that

make

his soul quit hia body

Hesych. Miles. Fr. 7, A.)
of appearing and disappearing
at his
c.

fact of the alternate

and
pleasure. Is the basis of this last,the mere
appearance
traveller?
disappearanceof an enterprising
*
the Arimaspeia was
in three
a poem
According to Suidas (ad voc. 'Kpiarias),
of
the
Sublim.
Arimaspi. Longinus (De
books, containing a history
10, p. 44)
considers
not
to
be genuine.
quotes a fragment, professedlyfrom it,which Voss
and if genuine, would
dicate
in(Hist. Gr. iv. 2, p. 348.) It is in the hexameter
measure,
his reputationrather to the subjectmatter
that the author owed
of his poem
than to his poeticalgenius. According to some
also iu
accounts, Aristeas wrote
1. s. c. ; Dionys. Hal. Jud. Thuc. 23.)
(iSuidas,
prose.

Chap.

HIS

14-16.

after which
in the

he

disappeareda

two

cities above

second

pontines of Italj',three
of
disappearance

time.

This is the tale

rent
cur-

mentioned.

follows I know

15. What
second

APPEARANCES.

have

to

hundred

and

happened to
forty years

I collect

Aristeas,as

the

Meta-

after

'

by comparing

the
the

given me at Proconni^sus and Metapontum.* Aristeas

the Metapontines affirm,appeared to them in their own

accounts

then, as

country, and ordered them

and

to

it

place near

of Apollo,
to set up an altar in honour
of Aristeas the
statue
to be called that

"

to their
Apollo,"he told them, had come
country once, though he had visited no other Italiots ; and he
in his present
had been with Apollo at the time, not however
form, but in the shape of a crow."
Having said so much, he
the Metapontines,
phi,
Then
vanished.
as
they relate,sent to Deland inquiredof the god, in what lightthey were
to regard
the appearance
of this ghost of a man.
The
Pythoness, in
reply,bade them attend to what the spectre said, for so it
would
Thus advised,they did as they had
go best with them."
of
been directed : and there is now
a statue
bearing the name
Aristeas,close by the image of ApoUo in the market-placeof
Metapontum, with bay trees standingaround it.' But enough

Proconnesian.

"

*'

has been

said

concerningAristeas.
16. With
regardto the regionswhich lie above the country
whereof this portionof my
historytreats,there is no one who
exact

possesses any
who

professesto be

Even

Aristeas,the

claim

"

than

the

and

Not

knowledge.

acquaintedwith

traveller of whom

he is writingpoetry

"

Issedonians.

What

mere
beyond is,he confesses,

he

singleperson

them
I

can

I find

observation.
by
lately spoke,does not
actual

any farther
relates concerningthe regions
to

have

reached

hearsay,being

the

account

which

the Issedonians

However, I shall
gave him of those countries.
proceedto mention all that I have learnt of these parts by the
*

This

date

be wrong.
It would
throw
back the travels of Ariacertaiiily
beginning of the eighth century before our era, a time when
there were
as
The date usuallyassignedto
yet no Greek colonies in the Pontus!
Aristeas is about
b. c. 580.
(See Bahr ad loc.)
Metapontum, at the mouth of the Casuentus (the modern Bcuiento),was distant
about 50 miles from Thurii, where
Herodotus
Hved during his later years.
Natural superstition
first regarded the croak of the crow
an
omen
as
or
raven
natural to attach the
(Hor. Od. iii.27. 11, "Oscinem
corvura");after which it was
bird to the god of Prophecy. The crow
is often called the companion or attendant
of Apollo. (See JElian. Hist. An. i. 48.)
(eutoAoudos)
It appears
by a fragment of Theopompus (Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. i. Fr. 182)
that these
not
of bronze
bay-trees were
real,but artificial,
{yfvo/xfviit
being made
in

teas

must

Soythia to

the

'

pwyiji (K rfjj Sd"pv7ts

t^s

MeTOToyrn'Oi
ri}!/
koto
'ApiffreaToS
x * ^ " '^^ " V
((rrrjaav
\Ii"oicovin)(Tiou
iviSrjfiiav,
ore
f"pri"Tfye{ 'Xxtp^opfwy xapayeyovtyai.^

THE

12
most

CALLIPED^.

I have been

which
inquiries

exact

Book

able to make

IT

concerning

them.
17. Above

Borysthenites/which is situated
of Scythia,^the first
of the whole
centre
sea-coast
inhabit the land are the CallipedsB,
a Grseco-Scythic
to them, as you go inland,dwell the people called

in the very
people who
Next

race.

the mart

the Alazonians.5

of the

These

the

'

sow

for their

corn, not

grow

and

respects resemble

corn, also onions,

reside Scythian
the Alazonians

Scythiansin their usages, but

and millet.' Beyond
lentils,
garlic,
who
cultivators,

other

in

nations

two

eat

use,^ but for sale.'

own

It has been

ferent
that the mart
of the Borysthenitesis a difargued (Biihr ad loc.)
mentioned
below (chs.78-9);
place from Olbia, the cityof tlie Borystlienites
but there is no ground for this distinction.
*

This

passage

trda

i)

p. 39, E. T. and
*
There
seems

of the

of the whole

but in
S/cui"itjs),

ttjs

Vide

Map.)
be

to

againstNiebuhr's scheme of Scythian

thenites,
Borysthencs,and the mart of the Borysof Scythia {rwu irapa^aKaaaluivfitsea-coast
the centre
of the sow//" coast
only. (Scythia,

conclusive

me

places the mouth

in the centre

not

aairarov

to

appears

geography, which

infra,note
sufficient

no

ch. 101.

on

for Strabo's

reason

rejectionof

(xii.p. 797). They were

mentioned, as he
who
wrote
a littlebefore
Herodotus, and by Eudoxus, the
must
moreover
(Frag.Hist. Gr. vol. i. p. 69.) Herodotus
It is very possible
that they had disappearedby
and

Alazonians

The
which

the

of the

the north

Callipedajwith

of Niebuhr

names

favour, is,to say

to

Callipedae

contemporary

of Plato.

regarded as

be

Strabo's

an

witness.
eye-

time.

Carpidaeof Ephorus (Fragm. 78),

(Hist,of Greece, vol. iii.p. 321) in its
dwelt
ately
immeditlie least,extremely doubtful.
who
The Carpidae,
of the Danube, would
rather to connect
with the Carpathian
seem

identification
has

the

confesses,by Ilellanicus,

the

Grote

and

mountain-chain.
*

Millet is stilllargely
cultivated

food

of the

Nogais. (De Hell,pp.

'

Fifty years
(Heber'snote in

The

whole

country
who
and

the

shores

any

of the

corn-trade

the Greeks.

west, and
raised corn
u.

of the

sea

dishke

to

been

337.)

Since

Calinucks
cultivate

bread

Scythiansappears

Its extent

between

p.

c. 400

is indicated

forms

have

to

(De Hell,1. s. c.) The

they are beginning to

dairy produce, while

do not, however, discover
240-4).
with

regions. It
274.)

and

ago the Nogais appear

Clarke's Travels, ch. xv.

like millet.

eat and

in these
270

as

to

an

have

almost

exactly in
then they

continue

the

cereal

only

this condition.
have

to live

on

learnt to
meat

and

for exportation. They

article of food.
(De Hell,pp.
corn

been

if not exclusively,
chiefly,

by his assignment of the

in Herodotus

bandmen,
Scythianhusward,
spread eastBosphorus drew from

portionof that east, of the Borysthencs to

only for sale. The practiceof cultivation
and

of Azov

300

c.

b.

and

the

princesof the
suppliesof

the Crimea

amount.

enormous

an

Strabo,Leucon, who reigned from n. c. 393 to b. c. 3.53,sent on one

from
occasion 2,100,000 medimui
Athens
the
of corn
to
(3,150,000of our bushels)
the
of
Theodosia
tolls
that
of
whole
Demosthenes
us
(vii.p. 478).
single port
from the Euxine, and estimates
foreignimportationinto Attica,almost one-half came
its amount
in ordinary years at 400,000 medimni, or 000,000 bushels.
(Oral,in
on
casions,
ocLeptin.pp. 466-7.) The importance of the trade to Athens
many
appears
when
at the time
as
more
especially
Philip,in order to get a hold over the
reduce
to
Athenians, endeavoured
Byzantium {RovKoufvos ttj? (TiTonofMirtiai Kvptos
According

to

yfVfff^at.

Dem.

de Cor. p. 254.

in
p. 720, and Dem.
besides Athens
were

also

p.

others
their

Lys. c. Frumentar,
compare
states
that various other Greek

251, and

It is evident

Polycl.p. 1211).
engaged in the trade, for

preferenceto Athens over

Scythians got in exchange for
a

See

Demosthenes

(Leptin. 1. s. c).
corn,

the

answer

praises Leucon
If it be

will be

as

inquiredwhat

wine

ing
givthe

certainly (for

Chap.

Still higherup

as

OLBIOPOLITES.

Neuri.*

of the

Neuri

the

These
us, is uninhabited.^
of the river Hypanis,'west
of
to

course

Borysthenes.^
the
the Borysthenes,

first

18. Across
the

13

Northwards

it is known

along the

the nations

the

the

are

far

continent,as
are

THE

HYL^A"

17, 18.

country after

you

leave

this dwell
Hyla3a (the Woodland).^ Above
the Scythian Husbandmen, whom
the
the Greeks livingnear
while they call themselves
Hypanis call Borysthenites,
Olbiopois

coast

lites.' Tliese Husbandmen

wine-casks

extend

eastward

distance

of three

found
had evidentlycontained
Thasian
wine, were
0A2I, which
factured
Scythianking at Kertch), oil probably,and utensils,and manugoods of all kinds (cf.Strab. xi. p. 494). They may also have taken gold
and silver to a considerable
extent
not
are
tions
produc; for those commodities, which
in the tumuli throughout the Ukraine.
of Scythia proper, abound
The fertility
of the country and the habits of the people remain
nearlythe same, and the trade
of England with Odessa at the present time is the counterpart of that which twentythree centuries
carried on between
Athens
and the Scyths of the Pontus.
was
ago
ature
(SeePapers by MM. Hogg and Burgon in the Journal of the Royal Societyof Literfor 1855-6, on
the potteriesof the Greek
colonies in the Euxinc, stamped
will be found with regard to the
manubria, kc. ; where many interesting
particulars
trade of Athens
with Olbia and its sister cities).
marked

in the tomb

Vide

"

So

of the

infra,ch.

105.

Ephorus, as reportedby Scymnus

Chius

"

r))v "Xtrrpovtlvcu KopiriSaf

ripwToi/i 5" iraph.
tlr(v 'ApoTTJpai,
c *'E"J"opoi,
irp6a-(i"
Eff"7jKf
hih,irayvy.
iraAiv
iprtfiov

Hfupovs T*, "xpts7^1

"

The

modern

The

modern

with

of

Portions
the

Buffor Boiiff.See
Dniepr. See note

general
eye
verdant

on

(103-105.)

ch. 52.

ch. 58.

on

this country are

still thicklywooded, and contrast
remarkably
*'
and arid character of the steppe.
of the
In the vicinity

bare

Madame
great rivers,"
the wearied

note

"

at

de Hell says, " the country assumes

different aspect ; and
a
limited horizons,
the
of
more
pleasure
encountering
enjoys

last

varied in its outlines.

Among
vegetation,and a landscape more
After having spread
Dnieper claims one of the foremost places
of nearly a league,it parts into a multitude
of channels
that
to the breadth
out
wind
through forestsof oaks, alders,poplars^and aspens, whose vigorous growth
These plavniks of the Dnieper,seldom
bespeaks the richness of a virginsoil
touched
the
woodman's
have
all
the
wild majesty of the forests of the new
by
axe,
world."
distance
(Travels,p. 56.) The woody district extends to a considerable
a

more

these rivers the

towards

the

In the tract

east.

occupied by the Memnonite

colonies

upon

the Mo-

In
They grow along the banks of all the streams.
it does
former
the Dnieper spread out into many
channels than
more
Still
at present, it is likely
that they were
much
than they now
are.
more
numerous
the peculiarly
bare and
treeless character
of the steppe must
be taken
into account,
in order to understand
how
a
regionwhich, after all,is upon the whole somewhat
to be called Hylaea.
scantilywooded, came

loshnia

Vodi, trees
times, when

abound.

"

Herodotus
the name
of Albia gave
themselves
to say that the Greeks
means
of Olbiopolites,rejectingthat of Borysthenites,
others
which
applied to them, but
which
they applied to the Scythians along the left bank of the river. Concerning
ch. 78.
of the settlements in these
Like so many
site,"c., of Olbia, vide infr.i,
been originally
it
have
to
Phasis,
Istrus,
Tyras,
Tanais,
given
parts (as
"c.), seems
of the river,Borysthenes. (Strab.vii. p. 445.) "When, in
merely the native name
of its flourishing
as
to be known
Olbia, the original
condition, it came
consequence

the

was
appellation

disused

by

the

and
inhabitants,

appliedby

them

to

the

Scyths of

14

THE

days*journeyto
northward
of the

the

bearing the

Borysthenes. Further

are

them

Above

people

the

of

name

Panticapes/while

country is theirs for eleven days'sail up the

is uninhabited.
who

river

there is

inland

country becomes

an

unlike

80

far

the

neighbourhood. Borysthenes is

utter

vast

regiondwell

this desolate

apart, much

IV.

Book

WANDERERS.

tract

course

which

the

Cannibals,'
Scythians. Above
not
a
singletribe,

the

desert ;

know, inhabits it.^

of
and
19. Crossingthe Panticapes,
proceedingeastward
the Husbandmen, we come
upon the wandering Scythians,who
neither plough nor
Their
sow.
country, and the whole of this
region,except Hylasa,is quite bare of trees.* They extend
as

we

never

found

the

upon
for

Olbia

the
into

coins,which have always

breviate
town, OlbiopolitSB(abfor the inhabitants.
'OA)3jo)

(SeeKohler's Remarques sur un ouvrage

intitule
Antiquitcs Grecques,'"c., p.
14.) The name
Borysthenes is however
of the
still applied to Olbia
by many
later writers,as
Dio Chrysostom (Or.
xxxvi.),Scymnus Chius,and the anonymous
author of the
PeriplusPonti Euxini,'who
Coins
of Olbia.
copies him (p. 151). Mela
between
the names,
wrongly distinguishes
them to belongtotwo different towns
and supposes
1). Plinysays that Olbionolis,
(ii.
he terms
called also Miletopolia
as
it,was
(II.N. iv. 12),but this title is otherwise
unknown.
of
Stephen
Byzantium identifies Borysthenes with Olbia, and notes that
in
that commonly
the name
the latter was
used by the inhabitants, the former
Greece
in
Dio
thus
there
is
:
ignoring
Chrysostom
nothing strange
Togue through
'

'

the native
*

Here

Either
Maiden
As

the

of Herodotus,
description

which

hitherto

has been

excellent,
begins

his Panticapes.
is at present no river which
at all corresponds with
the face of the country must
have greatlyaltered since his time, as Professor
Silurian System, p. 574, note) and others have
(seeMurchison's
supposed,

to fail.

or

term.

There

from the Olbiopolites.

he must
have obtained
account
and incorrect
a confused
Sir R. Murchison
observes, " There is no indication of Herodotus, having crossed

the

Dniepr." He is unacquainted with the Isthmus

of
shape of the Crimea.
Perhaps, as the accounts
with
the present slate of the country,"it is best to

of

Perccop, and

Strabo

are

"

not

with

the true

inconsistent

Herodotus
mi'^takeD.
suppose
in the peninsulaof Kertch,
real Panticapes may
have
been the small stream
its name
from which
the Milesian settlement
of Panticapajum derived
(Steph.Byi,
ad voc.
Eustath. ad Dionys.Perieg.314).
navTiKaTTalou.
The

'
*

Infra,ch. 106.
Compare the account

of

TlphsavaroXas

Ephorus (Fr.78) ;

"

iK^avTi rhv Bopvcrdivrii'

Toits Trju K(yufXfvr]t""T/SAav

'Elvat Se Fewpyovs exofifvovs

(1."TAf ac) olKovvrai

Tovrccv

2"cui"av

"vui,

''Y.-irtnaTri\iv fpT)fxov ivl iroKhv rSirov

'XiTfpS(

ravTrjv

'EtrfKilfa
Thv
*

The

Hell Bays

'Jiere

tdvot

'

'SKvbui',
Ai'Spo(pdy"iiv

iprnxovvndpxfii'
(XOf^fi'Vyk.t.A.
8"a/3'avTi,
UavTiKairrj
TraAjv

general treeless character of the steppes is noticed by all travellers.

hero
"In the steppes" (those of the Ukraine) "there
indeed
are
few depressionswhere
the grass retains its verdure
during a part of
"

Do
and
the

CuAP.

19,

the east

towards
a

On

20.
as

distance of fourteen

"which reaches

tract

it is called

here

'

15

days'journey,occupjing

the river Gerrhus."

to

of the Gerrhus

oppositeside

the

SCTrHIANS.

ROYAL

THE

20.

dwells

the

largestand

is the

Royal district,
ian
Scyth-

bravest of the

looks

all the other tribes in the light

upon
Its country reaches on the south to Taurica,^on the
of slaves.'
of the blind slaves,*
the mart
east to the trench dug by the sons

tribes,which

the Palus

upon

and

year,

the

Moloshnia

voL

i. pp.

but

these

o/verststo find

Vodi

the Don

and

is

Cremui

their

spread

trees

steppe

hundred*

oftentravel

are

and
(theCliffs),

in part

branches
less
over
a
meagre
unusual
and
circumstances,

unkindly
mwl

on"

tinglethrub" (p. 38). The country between

flat and
bare of trees (see Pallas,
particularly

512, 534, ic. E. T.).

Rennell

indeed

stunted

some

that of the

soil than

"

Maeotis,called

to

proposes

without

such

some

read

"four

alteration

days'journey" (Geography,"c. p. 71) and

geography of this part of Scythla is utterlf
"

the

inexplicable.
"

Vide

"

The

"

Taurica

infra,ch.

56.

analogous case of the Golden Horde

(N'iebuhr,Vortrage, vol.
by many writers.
notices that in Algeria
p. 320, "c.) Grote

the Mongols has been adduced

among
i. p. 188.
Grote, Hist, of Greece, iii.
of the native
tribes are
some
noble,

enslaved.

some

here to be nothing but

appears
of the Crimea, from Sebastopol to KafTa.
this belongs to the Royal Scythians.

coast

"

It is

according
Mseotis
the

not
to

(supra,

quite clear how Herodotus

from
to
sea
him, extend
cL.

accompanying

3). Perhaps the

is taken) is

chart

the

high

The

tract

along the

steppe country

considered

this trench

but

to

to

run.

southern

the north

It did not,
to the

from the Tauric Mountains

positionassigned to it by Dubois
(from
that which
most
nearly agrees with the
sea,

of

whom
word

THE

Ig

SAUROMAT^"

North

to the river Tanais.'

of the

IV.

Book

ians
country of the Koyal Scyth-

(Black-Eobes)/a people of a quite

Scythians. Beyond them he marshes and

Melanchlaeni

the

are

BUDINI.

THE

different race

from

the

far as our
so
knowledge reaches.
inhabitants,
the Tanais,one is no longerin Scythia;
21. When
crosses
one
ginning
first regionon crossingis that of the Sauromatas,'who, beward
end of the Palus
at the upper
Mteotis,stretch northdistance of fifteen days' journey,inhabitinga country
a

regionwithout

the

is

which

of

entirelybare

wild

trees,whether

or

cultivated.*

dwell the Budini,^

them, possessingthe second region,
with trees of every kind.
whose
is thicklywooded
territory
22. Beyond the Budini, as one
goes northward, firstthere is
a
desert,seven
days'journey across ; after which, if one inclines
somewhat
to the east,the Thyssagetae are reached,a numerous
nation quite distinct from any other,and livingby the chace.
Adjoining them, and within the limits of the same
region,are
the peoplewho bear the name
of lyrcae;''
also
selves
they
support themin the following
manner.
by hunting, which they practise
The hunter climbs a tree,the whole country aboundingin wood,
and there sets himself in ambush
; he has a dog at hand, and a
itself
horse,trained to lie down upon its belly,and thus make
low ; the hunter
keeps watch, and when he sees his game, lets
flyan arrow
; then mounting his horse,he givesthe beast chace,
Above

"

his

of

author.

our

But

Geography, that
Borysthcnes.

it must

he

had

'

Now

the Don

Vide

infra,ch. 107.

The

ancient

been

(videinfra,note
'

nearlyidentical

with

ch.

on

Vide

of the

country

in mind, in

borne

all comments
the

people,a
his

on

Scythian

east

country

of the

57).

infra,ch.

Sauroniataj

110.

(Sarmatians)
appears

SarmataB

or

that of the modern

Don

Cossacks,the

to

northern

and

portion

western
and

of which, along the courses

of the Don
and the Donctz, is flat indeed
of trees, but a good pasture country ; while the southern
and eastern
the left bank of the Don, towards
the Wolga and
the Manitch, are
scribed
de"the Russian
desert in all its uniformity." (De Hell,p. 147.)

bare

regionson
as
*

Vide

The

Goths"

infra,ch. 108.
Thyssagetffl
appear
as
distinguishedfrom

placed in
the end
'

be

these

Beyond

personal acquaintance with

no

have

But

all the while.

dog followinghard

the

Pliny

Mela

Herodotus

suppose

at

all appearance

any

in this

be

the

"

Turk

derived

the

is

etymology, as

of Darius
Inscriptions

lyrcse of

have

could

name

of

contraction

Gothic

family,

greater

Goths."

Mela

"'

(i.19).

native

They

See Note

are

at

traditions

Tukui,

"

into Turcce,or Turks.

Turks, unless we change the

if the

Turukha, which

of Turk

name

known

been

an

is of

inhabitants

of Central

helmet,"and

this

earlyin Europe.
again is the Pali form
so

of the snowy
range
Asia the name
of Turk

there is

show

some

the term
as

lesser

the

Herodotus
the

meant

have

for the Tartar

name

from

to

exceedinglydoubtful

if the

rate

Turusfika,the Sanscrit
plains beyond. In the
to

of

the

(1.s. c.) turn

reading. [Itis,moreover,
or

branch

to this Book.

Appendix

and

cannot

we

Massa-getae, the
region by Pliny(H. N. iv. 12)and

same

of the

be

to

of

and

tiquity,
an-

To
of
the

is supposed

probability

of Takabara, or " helmet-bearers," is appliedin the

ethnic title to the Asiatic Greeks.
H. C. R.l
"

THE

18

ARGIPP^ANS.

country, in whicli there is

dwells

under

Book

Each

good pasturage.

no

the

IV

of them

in winter

with a
they cover
cloth of thick white felt,
but take off the coveringin the summer-time.
No one
harms these people,for they are looked upon
us
sacred, they do not even
weapons.
possess
any warlike
the
fall out, they make
their neighbours
When
quarrel
; and
up
when
flies to them for refuge,he is safe from all hurt.
one
They

tree, and

tree

"

called the

are

of which we
point the territory
completelyexplored, and all the nations

24.

to this

Up

is very

and

coast

Argippaeans.'

the bald-headed

of the

are

men

accustomed

well known

to

are

speaking

between

the

For

us.

some

far,of whom

Scythians
penetrate
also go there from the
and
be
Greeks
inquirymay easily made,
the other marts
and from
the Borysthenes,^
mart
on
along the
The
Euxine.
Scythianswho make this journey communicate
of seven
and seven
with the inhabitants by means
interpreters
languages.^
far therefore the land is known
2.5. Thus
; but beyond the
are

bald-headed

to

seem

feet like

find another

you

year.'' This latter

*

Pliny (H. N.
phaeans. In their
*

14)and

Mela

of them

account

supra, eh. 17, note.

Herodotus
probably intends

that

exact
never

say, but it does

live in these
who

after

passingthem

sleep during one half of the

quite unworthy of
appears to me

who

(i.19) call the Argippaeansby

they simply follow Herodotus.

the

name

of Arim-

Vide

'

the

"

questioned whether

Ileeren

2*72);but

the

Scythians,the Sauromatae,
the Argippaeans. But it
had to pass tiiroughall these

languages of

the

the lyrcae, and

Geloni, the Thyssagetse,

Budini, the

be
may
tribes.

p.

vi.

statement

men

people

goats ; and

of men,

race

bald

the

that
credible,

me

have

mountains

progress.' The

further

bar
crossed,

as

regionof which no one can giveany

mountains, which are
precipitous

and

Lofty

account.

not

lies

men

to

considers
to

me

mountain-chain,

the

it seems

and

that

would

the traders
mountains

here

that Herodotus
is the Ural.

The

have

spoken
in these

of to

be the Altai

(As.Nat.

chaptersspeaks only of
is flat and

country

ii.

single

decp-.soilodall the

it begins to be rough
llefugeeScj^thians
; then
way
and
which
I
this
think,
cannot,
Passing
rough country,
stony.
represent the Ural,
Here
to the Argippaeans,
who
dwell at the base of a loftymountain
we
come
range.

from

Palus

the

Ma"otis

to

the

first mention
of mountains.
Separated from the Argippa-ans by
I should therefore place
peaks of this chain dwell the Issedonians.
Argippaeansto the cast, and the Issedonians to the west of the Ural range, in
we

have

the

inaccessible

the
the
lat.

i. oh. 201, that the Issedonians

of Book
This agrees with the statement
the
as
opposite," that is,in the same
Massagcta?.
longitude

64" to 56".
"

are

"

'

The

inasmucSi

remark
as

we

of Heeren, that " in this tradition

that the polarregionscontinue
know

can

we

for

perceive a ray of truth,

less
or
months, more

six

It
liavingthe lightof the sun" (As. Nat. 1. s. c), is not altogetherhappy.
of what only
could have reached
Herodotus
seem
likelythat any account
in the Ap"
takes place very near
the pole. A different explanationwill be found
idea of the zoohndi,
pendix (Essay iii." 7). [The Orientals,however, have the same
or
supposed to bo visited by Alex
region of darkness, in the far north, which was
without
does

ander

not

the Great, and

which

is alluded

to in the Koran.

"

H. C.

R.]

Chap.

The

credit.

by

of these

When

they
father

man's

; which
at the same
The

that lies to the

entirelyunknown, except by the

said to have

are

dies,all the

the

followingcustoms.
bring sheep to
flesh cut in pieces,

relatives

near

and their
sacrificed,
time the dead body undergoes the

the house
while

is

give of it.

Issedonians

26. The

is well known

men

but the tract

Issedonians,'

nations

two

which

accounts

the

J9

of the bald-headed

regioneast

to be inhabited

north

ISSEDO^^AXS.

THE

24-27.

are

qf flesh

sorts

two

afterwards

are

like treatment.

mixed

together,

the whole

is served up at a banquet. The head of the dead

is treated difierently
: it is stripped
bare,cleansed,and set

and
man

gold,' It then becomes an

themselves,and is brought out
in

which

keep

sons

Greeks

keep

that

their

by

year at the

In other

they pride

great festival

death,just as

the

respectsthe Issedonians

of

be observers

justice: and it is to be remarked

Thus
equal authoritywith the men.'

have

women

year

which

on

of their fathers'

tlieir Genesia.*

reputedto

are

in honour

ornament

knowledge extends as far as this nation.

of
27. Tlie regions
beyond are known only from the accounts
the stories are
told of the one-eyed
Issedonians,by whom
of men
and the gold-guarding
These
stories are
griffins.'

our

the
race

'

Damastes, the contemporary of Herodotus,placed the Issedonians immediately

them
the Arimaspi,extending to the Rhipa?aa
the Scythians. Above
were
the Hyperboreans, reaching to the Korthern
inountain"".
Sea
Beyond these were
also mentioned
by Ilecataeus (Fr.168).
(Fr. 1). The Issedonians were
above

"

Compare

with respect to the sculls of enemies

ch.
the Scythian custom
(infra,
theirs
of
Gaula
to
is
ascribed
the
tribe
to
Boii, a
by Livy
practice
Kennell
relates that he had
himself seen
drinking-cupsmade in this

similar

65).
(xxiii.24).
A

been
brought from temples in the country which he assignsto
(Geography of Herodotus, p. 144).
of the departed,annually,on
ceremonial
observances
at the tombs
were
the
deceased
be distinguishedfrom
to
person's birth.
They are
which
similar observances
the anniversary of the death.
on
were
voc.
ytviaia..)

fashion, which

had

the Issedonians
*

the

These

day

the

of

vfKvfftOy

(Hesych. ad
'

It has

usual to

been

scout

by the female

sex

fables

as

nation

equalityin any
have proved that

established

of

women

Africa such a
in parts of Southern
this day (p.622-3); [and among

to

institutions

and

property passingthrough the female

Idumtean
'*

the

all incline to

gynoc'acy,

the

It is certain

also that

some

nations

have

each

line in

occupied
positionis actually

the Xairs

having
preferenceto the
woman

of Malabar

several
male.

"

husbands,
H. C.

affected the government of Queens,

the account
in 2 Kings, ch.
compare

(seevol. i. p. 376, and

of the South "),and perhaps the

Arabs

Queen

all stories of Amazons, or even

of any
ingstone
with men.
But the travels of Dr. Liv-

as
x.

R.]
the
of

Ethiopians.
German
critics (as Bahr, Yolcker, Rhode, Wahl, "c.) have regarded this tale
ing,
as
deservingof serious attention,and have given various explanations of its meanit seems
which may
be found in Bahr's Excursus
(vol.ii. pp. 653-5). To me
Arabian
to be a mere
Nights'story, of a piece with those many others wherein large
birds play an important part (supra, note
iii.ch. 111). Aristeas
picked
% on Book
in
V.
and
the
tale
it
both
and
from
him
to
823)
Scythia,
jEschylus(P.
passed
up
'

Herodotus.
the

Later

tale is the

writers

merely

productivenessof

copy

from

the Siberian

them.

The

only

truth

contained

Geology
gold-region(Murchisou's

ia
of

THE

20
received

the

by

CLIMATE

SCYTHIA.

OF

Scythiansfrom

the

Book

Issedonians,and

IV

by them

it arises that

we
passed on to us Greeks : whence
give the one"
of
arimd
Arimaspi,
eyed race the Scythian name
beingthe
for ''the eye."*
Scythic word for one/' and
sj)u
"

"

"

28. The

whole

"

district whereof

we

have

here discoursed has

exceeding rigour. During eight months the frost is

water
80 intense,that
poured upon the ground does not form
mud, but if a fire be lighted on it mud is produced. The sea
At that
and the Cimmerian
freezes,^
Bosphorus is frozen over.
winters of

Scythianswho dwell
the ice,and even
expeditions
upon
the

season

country of the Sindians.^

the

inside the trench

make

warlike

drive their wagons

to
across
of the cold
Such is the intensity
^

476-91),and the jealouscare of the natives to prevent the intrusion

in Scythian tombs, the
has been
found
an
ornament
as
griffin
It was
the specialemblem
of Panticapffium,
and
drawing, however, being Greek.
The Greek
is curiouslylike the Persepolitan
is often met with on the coins.
griffin
(Ker Porter, vol. i. p. 672, pi.52),and both are apparentlyderived from the winged
the emblem
of the god Nergal,or Mars.
lion of the Assyrians,which
was
Russia,vol.

i, p.

of strangers.

*
"

On

The

and other Scythicwords, see

the Essay at
Ethnography of the Scythians."
Macrobius
(Saturn.7) ignorantlyreproves Herodotus
On

these

the

close

of

this

Book,

the

fEcezes.

"

See

''

The

whose

for

sayingthat

the

sea

[G.W.]
note

on

ch. 46.

mentioned
in the inscriptions
of the Leuconidae,
unfrequently
have
been
to
(Dubois,4
subjectsthey appear
Serie,pi.xxvi.).They dwelt
Sindi

are

not

side of the Bosporus or Straits of Kertch, in the immediate

bourhood
neighPhanagoria (Scylax,Peripl.p. 75 ; Strab. xi. p. 723 ; Plin. H. N. vi. 5 ;
Dionys.Pcrieg.681 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc. :Zivioi).
They arc coupled in the inscrip
tions with the Maeotae (Maetse),
the Toretae,
and the Dandarii.

on

the Asiatic
of

Chap.

THE

28-30.

during eight months

that

likewise is unUke

of the

21

twelve,and
The

is still cool.^

climate

four the

of the

out

SCYTHIA.

OF

CLIMATE

same

season

in the remaining

even

character of the winter

in any other country ;
in Scythia there
to fall,

time, when the rains ought

it never
is scarcelyany rain worth mentioning, while in summer
gives over raining; and thunder, which elsewhere is frequent
in that part of the year, coming
then, in Scythia is unknown
when
it is very heavy. Thunder
in the wintertime
only in summer,
is there accounted
a
prodigy; as also are earthquakes,*
whether
Horses bear the
they happen in winter or summer.
winter
well,cold as it is,but mules and asses are quiteunable
for at that

in other countries mules

to bear it ; whereas
to

29. To

which
is

that

it seems

me

the

prevents

in

oxen

in the

line of Homer's

the cold may

bitten.
frost-

are
still,

likewise

Scythiafrom

found

are

asses

cold,while horses,if they stand

the

endure

and

be the

cause

There

having horns.'
givesa support

Odyssey which

to

my

opinion:

"

"

He

to say, what

means

horns

early. So

come

animals

either have

being the

cold

30. Here
"

The

to

is
too

forests

in

quite true, that

wonder

my

and

the

regionsless

severe

the cold is

with

them

spread of agriculturehave
than

in the time

severe

difficultythe
"

additions

"

countries the

warm

where

in countries

express

of lambkins."

the foreheads

quick on

grow
in this instance.

cause

of these

bud

horns,or

no

I must

clearingof

the climate
at

horns

Libya too, where

beingwhat

tended

to

render

even
Still,

of Herodotus.

the present day, the south of Russia has a six months'

from October
winter, lasting
The great
the cold is,ordinarily,
intense.
to March
April. From November
very

rivers

frozen

are

freezes

to

all commerce

and

The

and

over,

considerable
is

intenselyhot.

now

from

intense

seasons;
you pass
make
it possibleto endure
the
to 94" or 95"."
(De Hell, pp.
That

Herodotus

icebound
from

tilltbe return

ceases

summer

remain
distance

the

from

four to

shore.

The

of

spring.

"In

these

cold to

heat,which
49-50.)

countries
heat.

there

Senegal
July and August
.

The

five months.

harbours

in

The

up,

reallybut

are

sea-breezes

almost

sea

blocked

are

two

alone

always amounts

of the state of thingsin his own

account
day is apparent
testimony of Hippocrates(De Aere, Aqu", et Locis. " 96)
and Ovid (Tristia,
and Epist.ex Ponto paggim),both eye-ioUnesses.
There was
shock of earthquake in the winter which M. de Hell passed
a smart
the banks of the Dnieper (1838-9). See his Travels, p. 45.
Still the description
on
the whole suits the present day.
iii.
on
" 7, ad fin.)
(See Appendix, Essay
"
Pallas is said to have noticed the lack of horns
in these rej^ionsas extending
also to rams, goats, "c.
ad
"c. Not.
di Erodoto
tradotte,
Neva
Muse
(Mustoxidi's
the cold which
checks their growth. The vast size of
not
loc.) But it is certainly
ffom

givesa

true

the concurrent

"

the horns
would

seem

Spain

and

of the Elk
to

check

and
the

Reindeer

is well-known.
of horns.

When

heat

Indeed
cattle

growth
Portugal into Paraguay, which is 15 degrees
lost their horns in a few generations(Prichard's
Nat. Hist,
'
Odyss. iv. 85.

were

nearer

rather

than

introduced
the Equator,

of Maiij p.

48).

cold
from

they

SNOW-STORMS

22

OF

NORTHERN

EUROPE.

Book

IV

^
that in Elis,
where
my work always from the very firstaffected
the cold is not remarkable,and there is nothingelse to account
"

for

it,mules
of

are

The

produced.

never

Eleans

quence
say it is in consethe breeding-time

is,when
into one of tbe adjoiningcountries,
and
comes, to take their mares
there keep them
till they are in foal,
when
they bring them back
Elis.

againinto

31. With

respect
fillthe

Scythiansto
of those

Scythiait

is

every one
These
northern

the

snows,

Now

who

aware

has

is

it

because,I

I have

them.

to

come

the

now

feathers,

close

uninhabitable

by

Scythians,with

the

feathers

like

down

parts of this continent

distant

by

having any

even

it falls looks

seen

; and

call the snow-flakes

of the most

when

are
therefore,
regions,

they bear

said

are

prevent persons from penetrating

to

snow

severityof the winter

which

which

opinionis,that in the countries above

of course, in the summer
than in
less,

regions,
my

always

feathers

or
parts of the continent,

the winter-time.
as

the

to

air,^and

into the remoter

view

habit

their

curse,^and

to

reason

their

him.
of

bours,
neigh-

ness
think,of the like-

related what
whereof

any

is said
account

given.
32. Of the

by

or

be the

of the

any

other
But

Issedonians.

silent

are

Hyperboreansnothingis said
dwellers

in

either

these

by

the

ians
Scyth-

unless
regions,

it

the Issedonians
in my opinion,even
the
Scythianswould have
; otherwise

concerningthem

repeated their statements, as they do those concerningthe oneHesiod, however, mentions them,* and Homer also
eyed men.
in the Epigoni,if that be reallya work of his.^
^

is more
Hpoff^rj/c?}

properlyan addition than a difiression.

Probably this chapter
(seethe IntroductoryEssay,vol. i. ch. i. p. 27).
Graec. vol. ii. p. 303) Oinomaiis, king of Elis,
According to Plutarch (Qua;st.
of his love for horses,laid heavy curses
out
the breeding of mules in tliat counon
try.
Both he, and Pausanias
(V. v. " 2) vouch for the continued observance of the
Larcher
practicewhich Herodotus
(ad loc.)conjecturesthat
goes on to mention.
of CKnomaus
the curse
the cause
of the abolition of the chariot-race at Olympia,
was
in which the cars
But as (Enomaiis, according to the tradidrawn
tion,
were
by mules.
preceded Pelops (Strabo,viii. p. 515) his curse should rather have prevented
added

was

at

Thurii

the introduction

of the mule

Supra,ch. 7, ad

No

mention

referred

passage

of the
to

chariot-race.

fin.

Hyperboreans

by Herodotus

was

Ttjj -irtpioSos.
(Cf.Strabo,vii. p.
'

Modern

the time
It

was

Thebes

critics consider

of Hesiod,

an

by

Epic
the

poem,
sons

t.

e.

in

about

the

436.)
Epigoni to

p.

hexameter

of those

in any extant
work
of Ilcsiod.
The
in
lost
contained
the
entitled
probably
poem,
appears

c.

750-700.
verse,

killed in the

was
very ancient Epic,the Thebais, which
line of the Epigoni is preserved,and proves

have

been
composed a littlelater than
(Vide CHnton's F. H. vol. i. p. 884.)
the subject of the second
on
siege of
first siege. It was
a sequel to another
upon

the

this.

It

first Theban
ran

thus

KTr e;?" lr\0TfpuvaySpwy apx^^/^f^i^f

Movirat.
(Cert Uom.

"

et Ues.)

war.

The

firal

OF

ACCOUNT

Thap. 81-33.

23

the persons who have by far the most

to say on this
the Delians.
They declare that certain offerings,

33. But

subject are

packed in

HYPERBOREANS.

THE

wheaten

straw,

brought from the country of

were

the

Hyperboreans ' into Scythia,and that the Scythiansreceived

them
and
passed them on to their neighboursupon tlie west,
the
who
continued to pass them
on, until at last they reached
hence
From
sent
Adriatic.
southward, and when
they were
received first of all by the Dodonaeans.
to Greece,were
they came
Thence
they
they descended to the Maliac Gulf, from which
them
into Euboea, where the peoplehanded
carried across
were
till they came
at lengthto Carystus. The
from cityto city,
on
took them over
at Andros
to Tenos, without stopping
Carystians
;
them
and the Tenians brought
to Delos.
Such, according
finally
the
road
which
the offerings
to their own
by
account,' was
ancient writers,
others,Callinua (Paa"tan.ix. ix. 8),ascribed the
very
among
Uomer.
In the judgment of Pausanias
(L s. c.) it was, next to the Iliad and

Many

to

poem
the Odyssey, the best of the ancient
"

and

modern

wrote
are

elaborate

Very

Hecatieus

times.

reallynot

local seat

must

be

mountains
a

Epics.
given of

been

Abdera,

(see Miiller's

but
historical,

in certain

there

of

concerning them

book

have

accounts

country

an

ideal

called
above

Hyperboreans

the

both

Fr. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.pp.

North
Wind
The
"

Rhipa;an(n-om Ptrh,
wind, which

blast

would

the Great,

384-8). They
being given a

nation.

the north

in ancient

of Alexander

contemporary

not

"),it
be

was

posed
sup-

cold, and

inhabitants.
have
Ideal perfectionswere
would
graduallyascribed to this
region. According to Pindar, Hercules brought from it the olive, which grew
the country had
of the Danube
thicklythere about the sources
(01.iii.249). When
thus charming it was
natural to attach good qualities
to the inhabitants.
been made
made
Accordingly they were
worshippers of Apollo (Pindar,1. s. c), observers of
Fr.
and
justice(Ilellan.
96),
vegetarians(ibid.).As geographicalknowledge grew.
them
them
to the realms
distinct position,
to
to banisl^
a
or
It was
assign
necessary
Damastea
of fable.
Herodotus
the
former.
latter
Damastes
the
alternative,
preferred
separatedby the
placed them greatlyto the north of Scythia,from which they were
the
countries of the Issedones
and the Arimaspi. Southward
their boundary was
it was
the ocean.
rangement
(Fr. 1.) This ar(supposed)Rhipsan mountain-chain; northward
which

sufficed for
in the

time.

When,

however, it

was

discovered

that

above

across

north

no

that the Danube, instead of

in the west,
Isth. vi. 34),rose

Scythia,and

Europe
(compare Find. 01. iii.25, with
to be sought for the Hyperboreans, and

ran

tain-chain
moun-

rising
a

new

the
positionhad
placed near
they were
with the
Italian Alps (Posidon. Fr. 90, and compare
below, note *),and confounded
Gauls (Heraclid.Pont. ap. Plut. Cam.
22) and the Etruscans orTarquinians(Hierocl.
Fr. 3).
A
different,and probably a later tradition,though found in an earlier
writer,is that which assignedthem an island as largeas Sicily,
lyingtowards the
the
in
its productions,
of
the
fertile
varied
and
north, over
Celts,
against
country
possessed of a beautiful climate^ and enjoyingtwo harvests a year (Hecat.Abder.
Fr. 2). In this island it is not difficult to recogniseour
own
country.
dotus.
Callimachus
tradition as Hero284, "c.) follows the same
(Hymn, in Delnm.
Pausanias
records a different one.
passed
According to him, the offerings
the Hyperboreans to the Arimaspi,from them
to the
from
to the Issedonians,thence
who
them
to
Greeks
them
whence
the
Attica,
on
to Siuope,
Scyths,
conveyed
passed
from which they were
vanity
brought to Delos. (Pausan. i. xxxi. " 2.) Athenian
*

seems

to

have

invented

this story, which

accords

with

the

geographicalscheme

of

Damastes.
Niebuhr
the

(Roman

Hist.

and
genuine tradition,

vol. i. p. 85.

E. T.) regards the Herodotean

were
the Hyperboreans

conjecturesthat

account

aa

"aPelasgiaa

STORY

24

the Dellans.

reached

ARGE

OF

OPIS.

AND

IT

Book

Two

damsels,they say, named Hyperoche

and Laodice,brought the first offerings
from the Hyperboreans;
and with them
the Hyperboreans sent five men, to keep them
from all harm
the
by the way ; these are the persons whom
"
whom
to
Delians call
honours
and
are
Perpherees,''
great
paid

Hyperboreans,when they found that

their messengers
did not return,thinkingit would
be a grievous
thing always to be liable to lose the envoys they should send,
in
adopted the followingplan : they wrapped their off'erings
the wheaten
straw, and bearingthem to their borders,
charged
Afterwards

Delos.

at

the

"

their

neighboursto send them forward from one nation to another,

which was
done accordingly,
and in this way the offerings
reached
Delos.
I myself know
like
of a practice
this,which obtains
with

the

the

to

of Thrace

women

queenly Diana

Paeonia.

and

wheaten

bring

They

The

in their honour

all the Delian

cut

off their hair.

The

strangers. This
of

wind

Diana,

their

grave is on the
has an olive-tree

and

place it upon the tomb.

damsels
by the Delians.'
35. They add that,once

youths are wont

cut
marriage-day,

distaff,
lay it

of their hair round

some

girlsand

before
girls,

twiningit round

curl,and

the

their

this is so.
knowledge I can
my own
damsels
sent
by the Hyperboreans died in Delos,

and

with

always
testifythat

straw

offerings.Of
34,

in their sacrifices

left

as

the

upon

growingon

otf

of
grave
the precinct

enters

one

to

The

it.

youths
the girls,

kind of grass, and, like

Such are the honours paid to these
a

before,there

to Delos

came

other

by

the

Hyperoche
Laodice,
whose
names
were
Argc and Opis, Hyperoche
Hyperboreans,
and Laodice
to bring to Ilithyiathe
came
offeringwhich they
had
laid upon
themselves, in acknowledgment of their quick
road

same

labours

of

and

as

f but Arge and Opis

Delos, and
^

tribe

round

north.

tur

of the

so

(Steph.Ijyz.in

voc.

TapKvvia.

so

in

traces

of the

Ileraclides

as

the

the

gods

different way.

the Greeks
their olTeringswere
from
tiie
might imagine tliey came
of
existence
Hyperboreans in Italy

religionas
the Greeks

from
virgins

time

same

Delians

the

by

same

the Adriatic,and
the
He
remarks
on

at the

came

honoured

are

Italy,"and

in

passed

two

"

in Plut. Camill.

ti2);

and

notes

is almost a Latin word.

title of the carriers,U(p"pfpiis(horn perferre),
*
and I'ausanias diller somewhat
Irom
Callimachus
Herodotus, but

that the

only in

portant
unim-

particulars.
'^

The

le tribut

in that

Why

conceive.

leur

V.
'

translation
Larcl^er's

It is
pays.^''

they are termed

Perhaps Herodotus

case

expressionnapbtpiav
Pol.

bear

etoieut charg^es
qu'elles

feinmes de

des

to

will not

Greek

wSlva

"
"

d'ottrir pour

Celles-ci

le prompt
undoubtedly^their own

not

only

Kopai,

but

wKuroKta

Diana.

accouchement

that is intended.

(eh. 34),it is
irop^tVoi

difhcult

that they were

unmarried.
Compare the
in I'ind. 01. vi. 61, and the Parthcnia)
at Sparta (Arist
means

7).

Apollo and

apportoientk Ilithye

ct heuieu.\

(Cf.CalUmach.

Hymn,

in

Delum.)

PLAN

26

OF

THE

WORLD.

Book

IV.

yond
Erythraeansea ; above them, to the north,are tlie Medes ; bethe Medes, the Saspirians
f beyond them, the Colcliians,
reachingto the northern sea, into which the Phasis empties

itself. These
the

"West

38.
Phasis

of these

nations

in the Troas

; while

which

'

tracts

on

the

Sigeum

to

fill the whole

four nations

space

from

one

sea

to

other.'

projectinto the sea two

I will now
describe ; one
beginningat the river
stretches
the
and the Hellespont
Euxine
north,
along
there

on

the south it reaches from

the

ephericalform, which had not yet been suspectedby the Greeks, but a false notion
of the configuration
of the land on the earth's surface.
The
subjoinedplan of the
world
curacy
according to Hecatffius,taken from Klausen, represents with tolerable acwhich

the view

Plan
"

"

the

World

according to Ilecaticiis.

supra, Book i. ch. 104, note

Niebuhr
(Geography of Herod,
must

have

to north.

We

have

no

been

regarded

From

Elaasen,

".
p.

25, and

by Herodotus

as

map) supposes
dwelling in a

that

these four

direct line

is to

take

his words

too

side joiningthe mainland.

distance into the sea, with one
(named probably from its shape, Attica being for Aciica)and lapygia were
peninsulasjoined to the main by an isthmus were
x^^P^^Voi.
to

considerable

from

visited Ecstrictly. Even if ho never

Media
north-west
that
of
Persia.
be
lay
scarcely ignorant
which
a
tract jutting out
means
singleword for the Greek d"oTi^,

This

batana, he could
*

of

censures.

Vide

nations
south

Herodotus

Attica
oKTof"

Chap.

BOUNDARIES

38-40.

of the

is one

ASIA.

27

adjoins Phoenicia,to

Myriandriangulf,'which
This

OF

the

Triopicpromontory,'
is inhabited by thirty

tracts,and

different nations.*
other

39. The

is considered
at

the

"

the

from

broad

lies a

regionI am
along the

and

of

coast

The

comprisedin

whole

of Asia

these

two

Nile.*

the

ample

describingskirts

it terminates.

Egypt, where
nations.'

he made

which

Phoenicia

Phoenicia

is

and
Persians,
containingfirst Pereia,then

Erythraean sea,
It ends, that is to say it
Assyria,Arabia.
ation,^
to a terminto end, though it does not really
come
Arabian gult^ the gulf whereinto Darius conducted

canal

which

country of the

the

after

Assyria,and

and

from

into the

stretches

the

starts

Persia

Between

of country, after
from
sea,^stretching

tract

our

till
Palestine-Syria

it

comes

to

This entire tract contains

but

three

west

of the

country of the Persians

regions.
occupiedby

the Persians,
Beyond the tract
Medes, Sasthe east and
the regionof the
and Colchians,towards
pirians,
sunrise,Asia is bounded on the south by the Ery thra3an sea, and
the north by the Caspian and the river Araxes, which
flows
on
40.

towards

side

the

Or

Bay

of

the

Till you

risingsun.'

of Issur.

Myriandrus was

It is mentioned

reach

country is

India the

small Phoenician

settlement

on

the southern

by Xenopboa as t($a"t oUovfitrrivwh ^oty'iKuy

Mvpiowhpos^oiyiKeey (I'cripl.
p. 9). Though the

gulf.
^6), and by Scylax as
in
Herodotus
is conjecturul,
it may, I think, be regarded as certain.
reading
Book
i. ch. 144, and
on
Concerning the Triopic promontory, see note

(Anab.

i.

ir.

on

Book
*

The

note

i. ch. 174.

The

would
to be the following:
seem
thirtynations intended by Herodotus
Moschi, Tibareni, Macrones, Mosynoeci,Mares, Alarodii,Armenians, Cappado"

cians,Matieni,Paphlagonians,Chalybes,Mariandynians,Bithynians,Tbynians,M"liuns,lonians, Magnec^ians,Dorians, Mysians,Lydians, Carians, Caunians,Lycian-.

Milyans, Cabalians,Lasonians, Hygennes, Phrygians, Pamphylians, and Cilicians.
(See i. 28, iii.9""-4, and vii. 72-9.) Or perhaps we should retrench the Hygennes,
read very doubtfullyin iii.90, and add the Ligyes from vii. 72.
Since Egypt adjoinsArabia.' (See ch. 41.)
This was
the completion of the canal which Necho
found
it prudent to desist
from re-opening,through fear of the growing power
of Babylon. It was
originally
which
had been
tilled up by the sand, as happened occasionally
a canal of KemesesII.,
in after times.
Book
ii.ch. 168.) Macrisi says very justly
thai
(See note
on
the
Greek
Ptolemies
it
it was
rodotus
and
is
re-openedby
kings,
singularthat,though He;
in
his
have
fancied
that
the
some
time,
expresslysays it was
tians,
Egypopen
the people most
versed in canal-making,were
for the
indebted
to the Greeks
The notion of Macrisi,
that Adrian
also reopened
completion of this one to the Red Sea.
this canal, was
to
owing to a fresh supply of water
having been conducted
it by the Amnis
Trajanus. [G. W.]
The Mediterranean.
(See Book i. ch. 185.)
The Assyrians (among whom
the Palestine Syrian* were
ans,
included),the Arabi*

'

"

'

"

the Phoenicians.

and
*

with
branch
an

Jsiebuhr
ch.

202

(Geograph. of
of Book

into the

Herod,

p.

25-6),concludes

i.,that Herodotus

Caspian,while at
easterlydirection far beyond

the
the

same

imagined
time

from

the main

Caspian,and

{Aras)
flowed

stream

terminated

combined

this passage,

the Araxes

on

the

to

send

onwards
confines

in
of

CONFIGURATION

'28

OF

further east it is void

peopled,but

sort of regionit is.

can
say what
such the size of Asia.

41,
it

Libya belongsto

adjoinson Egypt.

neck, the distance

a

hundred

from

thousand

;2 but from
bears

the

of

name

42. For

to

sea

Libya is of

very

divided

Libya,Asia,and Europe
unequal. Europe extends

two,^

them.

to

will not

for breadth

and

for

As

shape,and
tracts,for

first

narrow

Erythrsean

exceeding
longs
words,a thousand furthe neck ends,the tract which
not

great breadth.
that

should

men

have

ever

theyhave,for theyare

ingly
exceed-

the entire

length of the
think)bear to be

(as I

it to be

know

Libya, we

washed

other
pared
com-

all

on

by

India

I incline to suspect

in

marsh.

the river

he meant
run
east, when
Vide supra, iil.98, note.
In

like

etades)from

v.

ArsiuoC, which

to

direct

mere

distance

isthmus

which

the Nile

Herodotus

has made

west.

ran

11) reckons
occupied the

the

across

between

begun

by
lapsvts,

say that it

to

Pliny (Hist.Nat.

manner

Pelusium

that the

he had

which

the canal

show

as

even

from
desisting

'

is at

one

no

it is attached to Asia,
the sea, except where
This discovery
first made
was
by Necos,^ the Egyptian king,who on

sides

'

the

astonished

am

is the

IV

in other

pointwhere

part I

my

then

Such

fathoms, or,
the

and
inhabitants,'

the tract

Egypt
our

of

Book

of the above-mentioned

one

In

LIBYA.

Roman

125

miles

site of Suez.

is not

much

so

{=

1000

Modern
as

80

surveys
miles (English),

'

ii.ch. 158.)
Book
on
(See note
Herodotus
the Phasis, Caspian, and Araxes, the
made
boundary between
and
he
from
Asia.
In
this
Kecatseus,who, as is clear from his
Europe
departed
the
theTanaisas
boundary-hue. (Seeespecially
Fragm. 16tt and
fragments,regarded
i.
Strabo
"c., followed
74),
(xi.
1),
168.) The later geographers,Scylax (Peripl,
"
p.
Ilecataius
and
the moderns
so
generally. Recently,however, the Russians have
determined
tier
the Ural River, the Caspian,and their own
to consider
Georgian fronthe boundary.
as
round
We
infer,from Necho's ordering the Phoenicians to come
by the
may
and
of
of
that
this
Africa
that
the
form
was
was
alreadyknown,
Piljars Hercules,"
the first expeditionwhich
had gone round it. The fact of tlieir seeing the sun
not
rise on their right as they returned
doubted, is the
northwards, which Herodotus
round
and
the
circuit.
He
of
the
fheir
Cape,
completed
proof
having
very
gone
ranean,
afterwards
mentions
(ph.43) another expedition which set out by the Meditersent
but which
not
But the Phoenicians
the
was
by Nccho were
given up.
only successful circumnavigatorsof Africa ; and Hanno, a Carthaginian,went round
turning
it,going through the Pillars of Hercules, and touching at Gades (Cadiz),and reunder

or

700

stades.

"

"

by the
He

of

end

end.)
of Vespasian. Major
founded

the Arabian

several

Gulf.

(Plin. ii.67

the coast, none

(p. 738) thinks that

towns

on

; and

of which

Arrian
remained

Rcr. Indie, at
in the

time

only navigated the western

Sierra Leone, or
at
at
was
coast
of Africa, and
that the term
of his voyage
Sherbro',and far more
probably the latter." Pliny also mentions a certain Eudoxus,
he was
of Ptolemy Lathyrus,by whom
a contemporary
probably sent, rather than
round
from the Arabian
Gulf to Gades
wiio
Lathurum
went
cum
fugeret,"
;
regem
Rcnnell

he

"

"

and

others

reported

were

(PHn. ib.)
has the credit of
Diaz

and

Vasco

The

to

[G. W.]

pei formed

expeditionof Hanno

discoveringthe Cape
to

settle

and

the
dates

same
some

the form

for commercial
voyage
poses
purtime after that of Necho, who
of

Africa, 21 centuries

for conmiercial
geographicalquestion,as is

The

de Gama.

India, the latter

have

former

was

connected
purposes
modern
"N. W.
our

before
with
sage.""
pas-

Chap.

CIRCUMNAVIGATION

41-43.

the Arabian

and

BY

gulf/sent

to

ORDER

sea

OF

NECO.

number

of

29

shipsmanned

by Phoenicians,with orders to make for the Pillars of Hercules,*

and return
to Egypt through them, and
by the Mediterranean/
The Phoenicians took their departurefrom Egypt by way of the

Erythrjeansea,

and

sailed into

so

the

thus

was

not

corn, waited

until

Having reaped it,they again set sail ;

whole
to pass that two
by, and it
years went
third year
the Pillars of
that they doubled

fit to cut.^

grainwas

and

with

of land

tract

When

ocean.

they might happen

ashore,wherever

they went
came,
be, and having sown

autumn
to

southern

the

it

came

till the

Hercules,and
they declared

good their

made
"

their return,

I for my part do not

believe them, but
that in sailing
round Libya they had the

others may
their righl'
hand.'
"

On

home.

voyage

In

this way

the

was

upon
Libya first

of

extent

perhaps
sun

discovered.
43. Next

these Phoenicians

the

Carthaginians,
according
For Sataspes,
of
to their own
the voyage.
son
accounts, made
Libya, though
Teaspes the Achasmenian, did not circumna\"Igate
he was
the length and desolateness
sent to do so ; but, fearing
of the journey,he turned
back and left unaccomplished the
Vide

to

supra, ii. 158.

"

so
called,not from the Greek
They were
hero, but from the Tyrian deity,
worship was always introduced by the Phoenicians in their settlements. Some
the two
in the Temple of Hercules
pillars
(on the Spanish coast)had their
suppose
transferred by mistake
hills of Calpe and Abyla, on
each
side of
to the two
nauje
the straits. Herodotus
evidentlyconsiders them on the African as well as Spanish
Dion. Perieg.64, seq. 73, and com.
Eustath. Plin. iii.Proem.
coast (iv.181, 185 ; see
;

whose

Strab.

iii.116

seq.).

Strabo

says the Pillars were

at Gades
(roStjpa),
by

others

Abila

and
African
that

mountain

they

are

Gades, which

speaks of
at

sea

1.)
on

In

the

north, and

the end

of

the

straits,
by

of

thinks

the town

Spain

original, the
"

in contrast

hills are at the straits ; others

say these
of Hercules
at
cubits high, in the Temple

most

probable,Strabo

called Pillars of Hercules

says the
the mainland.

This is less

at

beyond this ; by others to be Calpe (Gibraltar),

Abila (now Apes-hill)
"A^vXvl),
being the

even

columns,

Strabo

island nearest

Posidonius

that mouth

them.
'

brazen

two

Dollars

some

to be

some

{'A$i\ri,'A$iKri, or
oppositeCalpe. Many

the Pillars and

The

thoughtby

with

of

have

; Strabo

Calpe. (Cp. the

hence

called

been

Temple of Hercules
[G. W.]

at

Plato

not.

(iii.
96) of

Gaditanum

fretum

colonnate,and
Gades

(Tim. p. 469)
the influx of the

was

on

have
the east

of
two

Pliny,iii.
columns

side of the

"

northern
the

"

sea"

"

southern"

called here

so
or

Indian

washing Libya upon the

(Compare ii. 11.)
ghum),
barley, doora (holcussor-

as

Ocean.

surprisingin an African climate, where

"c.,are reaped in from 3 months to 100 days after sowing, and vegetables
60 days.
Even
or
Tamerlane
(as Rennell observes),in his preparations
for marching into China, included corn
for sowing the lands.
[G. W.]
Here the faithful reportingof what he did not himself imagine true has stood
author
in good stead.
our
Few
would
hare believed
the Phcenician
tion
circumnavigaof Africa had it not been vouched
is
Herodotus
for by this discovery. When
blamed
for repeatingthe absurd stories which
been
sidered
he had
told,it should be conwhat we must
his historyall
liave lost had he made
it a rule to rejectfrom
that he thoughtunlikely. (See the IntroductoryEssay, vol. i.
pp. 78-79.)
peas,
in 50

"

"

VOYAGE

30

OF

SATASPES.

Book

IV

This man
had
by his mother.
used violence towards
a
maiden, the daughter of Zopyrus, son
about to impale him
for
of Megabyzus/ and King Xerxes
was
who
of
when
sister
the offence,
his mother,
a
was
Darius,begged
him off,undertaking to punish his crime more
heavilythan the
king himself had designed. She would force him, she said,to
Arabian
to Egypt by the
sail round
Libya and return
gulf.
and
down
went
Xerxes
to
his
Sataspes
Egypt, and
consent,
gave
he set sail for the Pillars
there got a ship and crew, with which
he doubled
the Libyan
of Hercules.
Having passedthe Straits,
and proceeded southward.
as
Cape Soloeis,^
headland, known
months
for many
stretch of
over
a vast
Following this course
that more
than
he had crossed still lay
water
sea, and finding
back to Egypt. Thence
before him, he put about,and came
ever
to the court, he made
report to Xerxes, that at the
procee'ding
farthest pointto which he had reached,the coast was
occupied
dress made
from the palm-tree.*
a
by a dwarfish race,'who wore
These
whenever
he
left
their
fled
and
towns
landed,
people,
to the mountains
however, did them no wrong,
; his men,
away
of their cattle.
only enteringinto their cities and taking some
The
reason
why he had not sailed quite round Libya was, he
said,because the ship stopped,and would not go any further.^
for true ; and so
Xerxes, however, did not accept this account
Sataspes,as he had failed to accomplishthe task set him, waa
tence.^
impaled by the king'sorders in accordance with the former senOne of his eunuchs, on hearingof his death, ran
away
with a great portionof his wealth, and reached Samos, where a
I know
certain Samian
seized the whole.
the man's name
well,
but I shall willingly
forgetit here,
task whicli had

been

him

set

44. Of the greater jjartof Asia

*
"

supra, iii.160.
Tlie modern
C. Spartel.
This

is the

second

discoverer.

So
"

Larcher
or

"

by

of

the

ch. 32, Book

a

dwarfish

ii.)
race

Bosjemansand

the

in

Africa

(see above, ii, .32).

J)oko8,wlio

have

may

been

in early times.

widely extended

red

(Seen.

mention

descriptionis answered

more

"

the

was

Vide

The

Darius

Schweighaeuser. Biihr and Beloe translate "poiviKr]iovs by

Herodotus
in thai
always uses "poiviKfos,never
"poiviKr]ios,

and

purple." But

uensc.
*

It has

been

reached
with

(Schlichthorst,
conjectured
p. 184),with

the coast

the well-known

stand

to

across

months

without

home.

The

from

Suez
not
*

The

of Guinea

in

the

early part of the

southerlytrade-wind, to avoid which

the South

American

These

at

the Cape to the Straits of

the " trades."

summer,
vessels
our

and
Gibraltar,

in

pes
that Satas-

reason,
and

winds

last gave
up his voyage
Africa
of
had been
previouscircumnavigation

round

cessation,he

continent.

much

there fell in

on
going out
continuing lor many

despair,and

returned

in the opposite direction,

had therefore been advantaged,

impeded, by

fate of Sir Walter

History of England, vol

v.

Raleighfurnishes
iv.)

ch.

curious parallel
to this.

(Cf.Hume'i

CHAr.

Wishing
one

SCYLAX.

31

(which is the only river save

produces crocodiles)emptied itself into the sea, he
where

to know

that

'

OF

YOYAGE

44.

the Indus

truthfulness

of men,
Scylax of

number

That

is,the

Nile.

on

whose

he could

rely,and
the river. They
to sail down
them
Car}'anda,*
among
started from the cityof Caspatyrus,'in the region called Pacin an
the stream
easterlydirection' to
tyica, and sailed down
Here
the sea.
they turned westward, and after a voyage of
thirtymonths, reached the place from which the Egyptian king,
I spoke above, sent the Phoenicians
to
sail round
of whom
Libya.' After this voyage was
completed,Darius conquered
in those parts. Thus
of the sea
the Indians,'and made
use
larly
all Asia, except the eastern
has been found to be simiportion,
with Libya/
circumstanced
sent

Tide

supra, ii.67.
the river in Central

Africa,though it had crocodiles (Book

the Nile.
G. W.]
to be the same
as
supposed by some
the Carian
coast.
a
(Scyl.Peripl.p. 91 ;
Carjanda was
place on or near
Kupvewia.) It has been supposed that
Strabo,xiv. p. 941 ; Steph. Byz. in voc.
of
cities of the name
two
there were
Geogr. vol. i. p. 555),
(Diet, Greek and Roman
the mainland, the other on an island opposite; but the best authorities know
on
one
The
continental Caryanda is an
only of one, which is on an island off the coast.
Mela
follows (L 16).
invention
of Pliny's(H. N. v. 29),whom
a
Caryanda was
native city,not a Greek
settlement, as Col. Mure supposes.
(Lit.of Greece, vol. iv.
The
See Scylax,Kapixiyiarijffoticol "({\ij "ro2 Xl/ivrj*
ovroi
Kaper)
p. 14"i.
Halithe
north
of
coast
island lay between
and
the
or
Myndian
Myndus
Bargylia,on
It is said to be now
carnasisian Peninsula.
a
peninsula,
being "joined to the main by
Pasha
There
is a fine harbour, called by the Turks
narrow
a
sandy isthmus."
Limani
(Leake's Asia Minor, p. 227.)
of Scylax,is manifestly
The Periplus,
which has come
down
to us under the name
the time of Philipof
of this earlywriter,but of one
who lived about
not the work
in
Berlin
Niebuhr's
the
Denkschrift.
d.
Acad.
Macedon.
1804-1811, p.
(^e
paper
Klau.sen's
his
Schrift.
Kleine
Hist.
i.
also
and
work, Ilecat. Mil. frag83,
p. 105;
A
menta, SoylacisCaryand. Periplus,Berlin,1831, p. 259).
very few fragments
remain
of the genuine Scylax. (Sec voL i. p. 39, note
*.)

[liedoes

not

reckon

ii.eh. 32), since it

was

"

Vide

The

iii.102.
supra,
real course
of the Indus

perhaps from

arose

course

the

Cabul

is somewhat
river

vxst

of south.

being mistaken

of this stream, before its junction with

Herodotus's
informants
to S. E. by E.

the

Indus

The

for the
at

error

Attock,

of Herodotus
Tlie

Indus.

true

is fr"m

N. W.

probably knew this,and imagined the

have
the
both they and Herodotus
must
of
river
continue.
Still
to
easterlybearing
otherwise it could never
that the main
direction of the stream
known
was
southerly,
have reached
the Erythraean or Southern
Sea (supra,ch. 37). Niebuhr's
graphy
(Geomap
this point. According to it,
of Herod.) Is particularly
on
unsatisfactory
Scylax on reaching the sea must have turned, not westward, but southward.
by W.

the
be

the

Vide

supra,

'

The

conquest

Punjaub, and

ch. 42.
of the

Indians,by

which

perhaps (though this is

not

we

are

to

understand

the

reduction

certain)of Scinde, preceded (as

Scythian expedition. India, which is

in the
the subject-provinces
enumerated
at Behistun, appears
among
of the Western
where
there is no mention
great platform of Persepolis,

the
proved by the Inscrrptions)

not

of
may
tained
con-

Ust upon

ians.
Scyth-

the tomb-inscription at Nakhsh-^-Rustam, under

upon
the designationof "the Sac-e beyond the sea."
(Compare Beh. laser. Col. i. Par
I. p. 42, and Col. Rawlinson's
Inscr. No. 6, pages 197,280,
6, with Lassen's Inscript.
These

and

294
*

last

are

added

of the 1st volume

Limited,that is,and

of Col. R.'3 Behistun

circumscribed

Memoir.)

by fixed boundaries.

BOUNDARIES

32
45. But
there is
either

the boundaries

not

on

extends

or

of

on

both

as

been

the other

given

to

fixed upon
for the
gave the three tracts

According

called after- a certain

quite unknown,

are

and

women's

my

round

part I

not
can-

especially,

names

realityone,
ing
(or accordferry)"should

Phasis

Cimmerian

boundary lines ;''nor

their names,

Libya,a

and

is in

which

the Greeks

to

IV.

edly
lengthit undoubtFor

two.

tract

girdsit

sea

the Oolchian

Tanais

been

say who
the epithets.

and

names,

Mteotic

the

Book

any
say whether
the east,while in

can

or

Europe

Egyptian Nile and

the

to others

have

three

why
have

ever

why

far

as

conceive
should

who

man

the north

EUROPE.

OF

even

whence

they took
general,Libya was

or

in

can

woman,^ and Asia after

the wife of Prometheus.
The Lydians, however, put in a claim
to the latter name,^ which, they declare,
derived
from
not
was
the
wife
from
the
Asia
of Cotys,
of Prometheus, but
son
Asies,
so

See

Here

ennes."

Book

iiL eh. 115, sub fin.

in ch. 12, Lurcher

town

undoubtedly intends
'

translates

again,as
How

The

earliest

can

serve

as

native

"

la ville de

boundary-linehe

omits

to

Porthmies

Cimm^ri-

explain. Herodotus

the Strait of Jenikaleh.

Greek

the

divided

geographers

world

into

two

portionsonly,

the division
Europe
Asia,
they included Libya. This was
and
of Hecataeus.
Miiller's
Preface
Fr.
Hist.
Gr.
vol.
i.
Mure'a
(See
p. x.,
compare
ad loc.)Traces of it
Lit. of Greece, vol. iv. p. 147. See also above, ch. 36, and note
in the latter of which

and

later than Herodotus, as in the fragments of Ilippiasof Elis,

Greeks
appear
among
who seems
continents (Fr. 4), and in the Panegyric of
but these two
to have made
Isocrotes
(p. 179, cd. Baiter). The threefold division was, however, far more

generallyreceived both in his day and afterwards.

(Vide supra, ii.16-7, and see the
in
find the
Roman
is
that
It
times we
curious
once
more
geographers,passim.')
double division,
with the difference that Africa is ascribed to Europe.
Bell.
(Sallust
Jug. 17, " 3. Comp. Varro de Ling. Lat. v. 31, and Agathemer, ii. 2, ad fin.)
With

respect

to

the boundaries

times, when

only Europe and

running from the Caspian

Asia

of the continents. It appears that in the earliest

recognised,the Phasis, which was regarded

were

into the Euxine,

Agathemer calls
this "the ancient view
(i.1),and it is found, not only in Herodotus, but in JKschylus (Prom. Solut. Fr. 2, rfi fj.fi/ SiSvfiovx^""^^ Euptiirrjj
fiiyav^h' 'Actios Tfpfiova
the
^daiv). We may gather from Dionysius(Periog.20-1) that it continued among
later Greeks
the more
to disputethe ground with
ordinarytheory,which Herodotus
here rejects that the Palus Ma;otis and the Tanais were
the boundary. This latter
view
is adopted, however, almost
exclusively
by the later ivriters. (Cf.Scylax.
Peripl.p. 72; Strabo,ii. p. 168; Plin. H. N. iiL 1 ; Arrian, Peripl,P. E. p. 131 ;
Ptolem.
ii. 1 ; Dionys.Pcricg.14; Mela, i. 3; Anon.
Peripl.P. E. p. 133; Agathemer,
his usual
ii. 6; Armen.
with
adds
Geograph. " 16, "c.) Ptolemy,
accuracy,
wards.
to it,that where
the Tanais fails the boundary is the meridian
produced thence northit thus lost to Asia,
In modern
times Europe has recovered
a portionof what
recentlyto the Ural river.
being extended eastward first to the Wolga, and more
The question of the boundary-linebetween
Asia and Africa has been alreadytreated
(seeBook ii.ch. 17, note").
have no other account.
native woman
Of the Libya here mentioned
a
we
as
Andron
and
like
Asia
made
of Halicarnassus
Europ6, a daughter of Oceanua
Libya,
three men,
from
Europus, Asius, and
(Fr. 1). Others derived the three names
Libyus (Eustath.ad Dion. Per. 170). There was no uniform tradition on the subject.
ad
of Lycophron (Eustath.
This was
the view
See vol. i. Essay i. p. 280.
Dionys.Perieg.270).
as

"

accepted

was

as

the true

the circumambient

gulfof

separator between

the

two

ocean

continents.

"

"

"

"

"

"

SCYTHIANS"

34
46. The

UXCONQUERABLE.

WHY

Eiixine

sea, where
dwellingaround it,with

nations

Darius
the

Book

IV

war, has
exceptionof the Scythians,
went

now

one

to

unpolished than those of any other region that we

*
know
and
the
of.
For, setting aside Anacharsis
Scythian
people,there is not within this region a singlenation which can
which
be put forward as having any claims
to wisdom, or
has
produced a singleperson of any high repute. The Scythians
more

have

indeed

in

one

of all those
wiser than

that

fall under

man's

that

nation

any

otherwise

customs

respect, and

tant
impor-

most

very

control,shown

selves
them-

the face of the earth.

upon
such as

not

are

the

I admire.^

The

Their

thingof
it impossible

one

speak, is the contrivance whereby they make

who
while
invades them
for the enemy
to escape destruction,
are
entirelyout of his reach,unless it please
they themselves
them
with
him.
to
Having neither cities nor forts,
engage
wherever
and carrying their dwellingswith them
customed,
they go ; acwhich

;* and

and

one

moreover,

Concerning Anacharsis,see

'

It

passage

but

from

their

cattle,their

on

iEschylus had

later times

re, S

them

commended

tirireiKTjy

below, ch. 76.

PpwT^pfs, dv
Ephorus

made

i k

'lirirtifnoXyuv,

aior

dr

xiii. G).
av^puirwv (Iliad,

as

fio

them

^Kvbai

the

(Prom.

subjectof

Sol. Fr.
a

It is curious

that the

Scythian

remains

10).

laboured

Hist. Gr. vol. i. p. 74, Fragm. 76 ; and compare

his dissent from such views.
intends to mark

Fragm.

discovered

panegyric. (See the

Nic. Ham.

at

Kertch

Fr.

123.)

do

the mode
Scythian horse-archer, although they show
example
the Scyths used the javelin
on
horseback, and in which they shot their
of

foot.

back
horse-

the Greeks
fasliion among
to praisethe simplicity
and honesty of the
was
civilised
than
themselves.
Homer
who
less
had done
in a
so
were
races,
which
possiblyreferred to these very Scythians:

ayav"v

'

shoot

a/Siwc
y\aKTO(pdy"t)v,

In

them, to

by husbandry

livingnot

noniade

all of

not

otus
Herod-

give an

in
arrows

which
ou

Chap.

RIVERS

46, 47.

OF

SCYTHIA.

35

the only lioiises that they possess/ how

wagons
and unassailable
of beingunconquerable,
?
even

47. The

of their

nature

intersected,
greatlyfavour

it is

For the land

this mode

and
is level,
well-watered,

while the rivers which

it

traverse

are, the
Hypanis, the

Ister,which

Gerrhus, and

the

Compare

Tanais.'"

equal in

number

only mention

the

distance from

five mouths

The

by which

attacks.
resisting
in
abounding pasture ;"
most

the

sea.

Tyras, the
Hypacyris,the

of these streams

courses

to

;' the

the
Borysthenes,the Panticapes,

I shall

describe.

proceedto

now

has

rivers

of

almost

are

Of these I shall
the canals of Egypt.
and such as are navigableto some
famous

They

the

country, and

fail

they

can

the earlier

descriptionof .^schylus:

2"(t"^o$

irfSopinotvaiova

"

vofidSaf,01 TA""cTekf oriyas

in' fi/KVKKoit 6xoit,

iKrj^oKotsT6^oiaivi^riprvniyoi.
(Prom. Vinct. 734-6.)

Hippocrates,who

visited Scythia a generation

Herodotus, gave a similar
account, adding the fact that the Scythian
later than

wagons
p.

either

were

wheeled.

doubted

be

their
wagons

light framework
felt
1)0
to

of

and

Kundure

also

3), not

case

with

of

with
could

unlike

modern

Tatar

Pallas

at

Nogai

however

use

(Figs.2

cart

the
The

wheels
This

of

caravans

and
our

subjoined representations

vehicles

(Figs. 1

from

the

and

2),and

of

not

good,

are

Oliphant(Fig.3).
*

The

pasture is

in the
rivers ;

now

Hnmediate

otherwise

given by
especiallynoted.

accounts

the

of covered

sort

of
Mr.

cient
an-

covered

Tatars, who

very

works

flatness of the

wood

matting (Fig. 1), which

from
the
readilytransferred
the ground, and
vice vcrsd.

wealthy gypsies.

exactly with the

the

or

least is the

accords

whether

Scythians reallylived entirely in

More
probably their
wagons.
carried
a
tent, consistingof a

Fig. 1.

country

six-

or

Locis," 44,

et

353.)
It may

the

four-wheeled

(De Acre, AquA,

the
modern

cepting
ex-

vicinityof the

picturedrawn
travellers.

of
The

whole
De Hell speaks of the
region is
of
those
vast
with
their surface but the
to
nothing
aspect
plains,
vary
turauli,and with no other boundaries than the sea.'
(Travels,p. 38, E. T.) Dr.
Clarke says, "All
the south of Russia, from the Dnieper to the Volga, and even
to
the territories of the Kirgissian
and Thibet Tartars (?),with all the north of the
Crimea, is one flat uncultivated desolate waste, forming,as it were, a series of those
extreme
"

cheerless

deserts

of steppes."
bearing the name
(Travelsin Russia, "c., p. 306.)
P. E. p. 135), and the Anonymous
(Fr.77),Arrian (Peripl.
Peripl.
P. E. (p.155) ; but Phny (H. N. iv. 1-2),
and Mela (ii.
7) mention six mouths, while
Strabo (vii.p. 441) and Solinus (c. 19) have seven.
There
doubt be perwould
no
petual
is but four.
changes. At present the number
*"
For the identification of these rivers see below, chs. 61-7.
"

So Ephorus

THE

36
48. The
the

level

It

varies in

never

and

summer

the first of the

the

the

Scythia,these
Scythians Porata, and by the

the

is

Ararus,the Naparis,and
a

The

five

side of

"

Greeks

is the

Tiarantus

volume,

is of less

Ararus, Naparis,and Ordessus

All the

two.

of

of its

being the

tributaries.

the

following: first,
the stream
called by the
Pyretus, the Tiarantus,
are

The

of the

easternmost

and

first-mentioned
the

to

more

tributaries.
The

west.

these

and
genuineScythianrivers,

are

of the Ister.
go to swell the current
the country of the Agathyrsicomes
49. From

river,the Maris,^which

it is

fall into the Ister between

above-mentioned

the

at

west

several

the Ordessus.'

great stream, and

the

reason

waters

swell its flood

the tributaries which

on

the

IV

acquainted

are

continues

Counting from

winter.

it receives

we

height,but

and
Scythian rivers,

greatest is,that
Now

Book

Ister is of all the rivers with which

mightiest.

same

ISTER.

the

emptiesitself into

down

another

; and

same

from

the

three
descend
with
northern
course
a
heightsof Hasmus
mighty streams,^ the Atlas, the Auras, and the Tibisis,and
into it. Thrace
givesit three tributaries,the
pour their waters

Athrys, the Noes, and the Artanes, which all pass through the
nished
country of the Crobyzian Thracians.'' Another tributaryis furby Paeonia,namely the Scius ; this river,risingnear
Mount
Khodope, forces its way throughthe chain of H^emus,*
^

For

the

nography
the Appendix, Essay ii.'On the Eththe
identification
of
the
to
rivers,
respect

etymology of these names,

European Scyths.' With

see

of the
that

the Porata

is the

Aluta, in
Jalomnitza,and
The

the

Arditch

names
'

is tlie

which

Pruth, would

Ordessus
and

the

to

seem

Ardltch.

Sereth

be
may
the modern

certain.

be

Probably the Tiarantus

Naparis the Praova or
Scythia,p. 39, E. T.)
ancient appellations.

the Sereth, the

(See Niebuhr's

will be

the Ararus

case

corruptionsof

the

tributary of the Tfieiss,which

with a course
almost due west
from the eastern
runs
Carpathians,through Trans.ylunknown
vania into Hungary. The Theiss apparentlywas
to Herodotus, or regarded
as
a tributary of the Maris.
*
Mannert
(Geograph.vii. p. 8) proposes to read ov fxeyiXot; and certainlyit is
skirts of Mount
from
the northern
untrue
to
great rivers descend
say that any
This

must

certainlybe

Balkan),
running

(the modern

Hsemus

small

many

streams

Marosch,

impossibleto

It is almost
from

this mountain

to

which

of the

in Herodotus

names

which
doubt
is no
Scius,however
Thucydides (ii.96),
of PHny (Hist.Nat. iii.26),may
both from
its name
be identified,
with the hker.
The
six rivers,therefore
the Atlas, Auras, Tibisis,
and position,
the Isker and the sea.
have to be found between
They
Athrys, Noes, and Artanes
Kara
and
to
the
be
Jantra,
Drista,
Lorn,
Osma,
conjectured
l^aban,
represent
may

apply.

The

decide

the
range
the Oscius of

the (Escus

and

"

"

Vid.
*

The

Crobyzi are

supposed to

be

by Strabo,vii. 461, and Plin. iv. 12.

Krivitshi,a tribe of Russia.
[G.W.]

Slavic
The

population,and
is thought

name

the
to

be

same

mentioned

retained

in the

"

'

This

Scius
The
forces its way
through this chain.
flank of Hajmus, exactly opposite to the point where
{DespotoDagfi) branches out from it towards the south-cast.
No

is untrue.

{hker)rises

on

stream

the northern

the range of Rhodope

the two
opposite angles made

From

"treams

of Ilebrus

and

Nestus.

Hence

by llhodop6 with
it appears

that

Haemus, spring
Thucydides is more

the

two

accurate

Chap.

and

ISTER

has

which

Angrus,

From

of the

course

Besides

considerable.

all

the

and

Carpis

country

the

the

whole

the country of the Celts

of Europe,exceptingthe

'

these

stream,

north,and after

to

Brongus,which
these two

by

rivers

above

the

falls

streams,

of

extent

For

Europe,risingin
all the

nations

running across

it washes

whereof
Scythia,

streams, then, and

running in

Umbrians.

(the most westerly of

Cynetians '),and thence

the continent tillit reaches

50. All

south

Alpis,^two

the

through

another

these,the Ister receives also the

northerlydirection from
Ister flows

37

comes
Illyria

from

So the Ister is augmented

into the Ister."

waters

COMPARED.

plain,falls into the

wateringthe Triballian
both

NILE

AND

reaches the Ister.

80

the

THE

48-50.

the flanks.

others,add

many

their

flood of the

Ister,which thus increased

the mightiestof rivers ; for undoubtedly if we
becomes
compare
the stream
of the Nile with the single stream
of the Ister,
we
of
which
must
the
to
the
no
Nile,'
preference
give
tributary
the
volume.
The
Ister
remains
nor
even
river,
rivulet,
augments
waters

than

the

swell

to

he says of the Scius

Herodotus, when
Kol 6

Kol 6 N("rTot

wtp
"

The

is either the western

Angrus

Tho

r!nin;;u3is the eastern

of Servia.
|'rir.-iii;ility
A.-. Herodotus

'

less exact.

He

the south

and
true

rivers,of which

Alps

above

dwellers

on

he

ix

rod

6povtHdt^

had

the

the /6"ir,
most
probably the latter.
The Triballian plain is thus the

or

into

European continent, his knowledge

the

fact that the Danube

the

any

Morava

Bulgarian Morava.

or

plunges deeper

knows

(the Drave
the
longer know

Osciiu,^c78' oSrof

or

"Efipoi.(ii.96.)

receives

the upper part of its course, but he does

of the streams.
Possiblyalso he conceives
the Umbrians
tell as running northwards
from

Save) in

direction
heard

their country, to be identical with the great tributaries whereof

the middle Danube
spoke. Thus the Carpis and the Alpis would

not

the
the
the
present,
re-

the Drave, in another, the Salza and the

Inn (cf.Niebuhr's
Rom.
if we
consider where
Hist vol. i. p. 142, E. T.) ; or possibly,
he placed the sources
of the Danube
(near Pyrene),the Inn and the Rhine.
in

"

one

point of view, t{ieSave

is

great tributaries from

two

and

to find in Herodotus
this first trace of the word Alp, by which,
interesting
time of Polybius,the great European chain has been
known.
At the
but to
to the high mountain-tops,
not
present day it is appliedin the country itself,
the green
their
time
the
It
have
real
at
been
on
can
slopes.
pastures
hardly
any

from

It is
the

of

name
"

Vide

river.
supra,
He too

13, p. 350). He
'

Vide

'

The

ii. 33.
made

rodotus.
Aristotle's knowledge did not greatlyexceed that of Herise in Celtica, and from Pyren6 (Meteorolog.i.

the Danube

knew, however, that Pyrene

or
supposed
present known
ii.) The Nile,which has no

except in the upper

the

breadth

same

of the nature

consequence
no

rivers

mountain.

are

"

of the Nile

miles, according to

2600

miles.
course
; of the Danube, 1760
tributaries except in Abyssiria,and

part of its

during

was

*.

supra, iL 33, note

lengths of the two

course

all its

of the

It

rocky land
Egypt, there is

tributary in Ethiopiaand

of about

during the tropicalrains,continues

course.

narrower
occasionally
through which it passes

is

of

course

no

reason

its

(See ch. 33, Book

is not fed by rains
in

Nubia, in

having
becoming

; but

for its

largertowards

its mouth.
The
times
broadest
River, which is somepart is the White
In Egypt
miles across, and divided into several broad
but shallow channels.
its general breadth
is about
is
one-third of a mile, and the rate of its mid-stream

generallyfrom
3 miles

an

hour.

\\
"

to

about

[G.W.]

knots, but

during the

inimdation

more

rapid,or

above

THE

38
at the

level both

same

reasons,

natural

height,or

THE

HYPANIS.

and

summer

winter

summer

very

in

rain

scarcelyany

this

not

only by

and

frequent

but

cause

which

go to form the
and just so much

also

is of

greater

and

the effect is to

so

these

it

two

its

tries
coun-

constant

snow.

great depth,begins
that season,

at

heavy

are

the various streams

than

summer

in winter,

attraction

and

power

each

counteract

causes

lowing
fol-

at

runs

by the rains,which
Thus

the

to

IV.

in those

is swelled

Ister,are higherin
higher as the sun's

that

are

owing

"

winter, but

that part of the year.

at

Book

During the winter

because
little higher,

comes, this snow, which

flows into the Ister,which

melt, and

to

AND

I believe.

as

there is
When

TYRAS

balance,whereby the

other,

Ister remains

produce
always at the sa"aie level.
of the great Scythian rivers ; the next
51. This,then,is one
rises from
to it is the Tyras,*which
a
great lake separating
with a southerly
Scythiafrom the land of the Neuri, and runs
who
to the sea.
of the river,
Greeks dwell at the mouth
course
called
are
Tyritas.'
third river is the Hypanis." Tliis stream
52. The
rises
within the limits of Scythia,and has its source
in another
vast
The
around
horses
lake
is
which
wild
white
lake,
called,
graze.
the
The
Mother
of
the
properlyenough,
Hypanis.''
Hypanis,
five
the
of
distance
days' navigationis a
risinghere, during
a

""

Too

much

"balance"

force

of which

southern

tributaries

is here
Herodotus

the

assigned to
speaks is

of the

attractingpower

by the increased

caused

sun.

volume

The
of the

during the summer

(whichis caused by the melting of the snows
Alps),being just sufficient to compensate for the diminished
It is
tributaries,which in winter are swelled by the rains.

along the range of the

volume
of the northern
not

that

true

which
the

Danube,

hke

trifling.
The
Tyras

very
*

Heeren
does

of

rains

drains
the

on

is the

are

the exact

modern

not

the

summer

in the

Were
;

for the

latitude

in the basiu
it otherwise,

evaporating

of the Danui)e

is

the

the

far
of the Dniester, not
the lake of which
Herodotus
had heard.
stream

in

river

of winter

case.

(= Danas-Ter),still called, according to

Its main
stream
Tyrol near its mouth.
%
the Sered,which
of its chief tributih'ies,
rises
There
is also a largishlake
from a small lake.

in Gallicia,
docs flow
Lemherg, in
Werezysca,near

the main

those

is the

Dnicstr

vol. ii.p. 257, note

rise from
a
lake, but one

(As. Nat.

the

of

than

reverse

overflow

the surface

Zloczow

near

heavier

summer

rather

Nile, would

the sun's rays

of

power

on

the

the Danube

same

country, which

from

its

source.

comnmnicales

Ueeren

regards

with
this

as

(As. Nat. 1. s. c.)

also Ophiusa (Plin.Hist. Nat.

iv. 11; Steph.

called Tyras, and
A Greek
town
of the Dniester
its right bank.
on
Byz. ad voc),lay at the mouth
(Ophiusa in
a
Peripl.Pont. Eux. p. 153.) It was
Scylax.Peripl.p. 70 ; Tyras in the Anon.
the Goths (Getaj)
conquered
colony of the Milesians. (Anon. Peripl.1. s. c.) When
this river, they received
the name
of Tyri-get*. (Strab. vii.
the region about
p.

442.)
*

The

Hypanis is undoubtedly the Boug, a main tributaryof the Dnieper. The

tion
Volhynia,from which flow the feeders of the Pripet,are in this directime have
at any
it is scarcely possiblethat the Bog can
flowed out

of

marshes

but

of them.
'

Compare below, ch.

86.

Chap.

THE

51-53.

stream,and the

shallow

BORYSTHEXES.

30

and

thence,however,
is a distance of four dajs, it is exceedingly
to the sea, which
bitter. This change is caused
by its receivinginto it at that
of
which
bitter that,although
are
so
pointa brook the waters
i
t
nevertheless
it is but a tiny rivulet,
taints the entire Hypanis,
which

is

source

of this bitter

large stream

where

water

in

springis on

means

the

each

other

wide

Ister,it is

of the

The

bandmen,^
ScythianHus; and

but
Alazonians,'

between

the

place

afterwards

their streams.

Scythian rivers is

the

order.

Scythic tongue Exampceua,^which

Sacred Ways."
The springitself
Tyras and the Hypanis approach

space

fourth of the

The

the Alazonians

country of the

in the

to the

Next

The

name.

same

separate,and leave
53,

The

language,

our

bears

the borders

theyadjoinupon
"

pure

those of the second

among

it rises is called in the

where

sweet

the

them

of

Borj'sthenes."

all ;

and, in my
judgment, it is the most productiveriver,not merely in Scythia,
but in the whole world,'exceptingonly the Nile,with which no
greatest

possibly
compare.

It has upon its banks the loveliest

excellent jKisturages
and most
for cattle ; it contains abundance
delicious fish ; its water is most
of the most
pleasant to

stream

can

is limpid,while all the other rivers near

; its stream
muddy ; the richest harvests springup along its course,

the taste
it

are

where

and

ground is

the

in

while salt forms

"

no

Herodotus

traces

of which

rivers is brackish

appears
to

are

to

the heaviest crops of grass ;

plenty about its mouth without human

not

great

to

have

be

found

sown,

penetrated
at

considerable

the

as

far

as

thi3 fountain
The

present day.

distance

from

the sea, but

water

there

ch. 81),
(infra,
Scythian

of the
is

nothing

now

peculiarin the water of the Hypanis.

in the Appendix, Essay ii. On
The etymology of this term
is discussed
the
of
the
Ethnography
European Scyths.'
"* that
the 47th and 48th parallels.The fact here
rodotus
noticed by Heis,between
stronglyproves his actual knowledge of the geography of these countries.
The Borysthenes is the Dniepr. It had got the name
as
earlyas the compilation
of the anonymous
PeriplusPont. Eux.
(See p. 150.)
enthusiasm
which
in the descriptionof Herodotus
Something of the same
appears
breaks out also in modern
travellers when
they speak of the Dniepr.
Among
the rivers of Southern
of
de Hell, the Dniepr claims
Russia," says Madame
one
the foremost
from
the
of
its
volume
the
of
its
and
the
places,
length
waters,
course,
*

"

"

"

deep bed

which

it has

for itself

excavated

across

the

plains;

but

nowhere

does

it

charming views than from the height I have just mentioned, and its
present
of nearly a league,it parts into a
vicinity. After having spread out to the breadth
of channels
that wind
multitude
through forests of oaks, alders,poplars,and aspens,
ands,
whose
of islThe groups
vigorous growth bespeaks the richness of a virgin soil
capriciouslybreaking the surface of the waters, have a melancholy beauty
and
wildernesses
in those
a
vast
primitivecharacter scarcely to be seen
except
has left no traces
where
man
of his presence.
in
sembles
our
country at all reNothing
1
this land of landscape.
For some
time after my arrival at Doutchina
found an endless source
of delightin contemplatingthese majesticscenes." (Travels,
more

Dp. 56-7, E. T.)

BORYSTHENES.

THE

40,

IV

largefish are taken in it of the sort called Antacaei,

pricklybones, and good for pickling.^ Nor are
any

aid,*and
without

the whole

these

Book

of its marvels.

As

far inland

the

as

place named

Gerrhus, which is distant fortydays' voyage from the sea,*its

north
is known, and its direction is from
to south ; but
course
has
traced
above this no one
it,so as to say through what countries
it flows.
of the Scythian HusbandIt enters the territory
men
time
desert
after running for some
across
a
region,and
continues for ten days'navigationto pass through the land which
they inhabit. It is the only river besides the Nile the sources
of which are unknown
to me,
as
they are also (I believe)to all
the other Greeks.
Not long before it reaches the sea, the Borysis joined by the
thenes
into
Hypanis, which pours its waters
the same
lake.'' The
land that lies between
them, a narrow
point like the beak of a ship,^is called Cape Hippolaiis.Here
is a temple dedicated to Ceres,^and oppositethe temple upon
*

Dio

Chrysostom

value

the

notes

of this salt

as

article of trade

an

the

with

Scyths of the interior (Or. xxxvi. p. 43). The saiinea

which
forms the southern
shore
of Kinburn, at the extremity of the promontory
of
still
the
of the lirnan of the Dniepr, are
greatest importance to Russia, and
supply vast tracts of the interior. (See Dr. Clarke's Russia,Appendix, No. viii.
p. 759.)
*
The
sturgeon of the Dnieper have to this day a great reputation. Caviare
of these ttsliat Kherson
from the roes
(therapixos 'kvraKaiov of Athenajus)is made
andNicoiaef. For a scientific descriptionof the sturgeon of the Dniepr,see Kirby'a
Bridgewater Treatise,vol. i. p. lo7.
to its mouth,
The Dniepr is navigable for barges all the way from Smolensko
miles.
The navigation is indeed greatlyiuipeded
less than 1500
distance of not
a
in the spring,
six weeks
or
by the rapids below Ekaterinoslav ; but stillfor a month
Clarke's
Dr.
boats.
at the time of the spring floods,they are
Russia,
passed by
(See
Herodotus
De Hell's Travels, p. 20, E. T.)
does not seem
App. vm.
p. 756 ; and
of the rapids, which
to have been
aware
possibly have been produced by an
may
his time.
elevation of the land since
(See Murchison's
Geology of Russia, vol. i.
wliat distance
he
intended
a
uncertain
It
is
by
day's
voyage
up tlie course
573.)
p.
for alteringthe number
sufficient reason
to be no
of a river, but there seems
forty
other

Greeks

and

with

tlie

"

in the text, as Matthiaj and Larcher

suggest.
'
in the Greek
word
The
("Aos)is rather "marsh"
of the

it has

summer

of fact

Dnie.pris in

point
hardly six

feet

so

shallow

water."

as

than

almost

(Report

to

the liman

"lake," and

deserve

of Russian

the

"

name.

In

Engineers; Clarke,

c.)

8.
*

This

description,which

exactly suit

the

between

the two

suppose

that the

promontory
rivers.

form

Has

is

copied by

applies

tlie author's

of the land

(Or. xxxvi.

Dio

of Kinburn,

Or

"

437), and
the

played him

memory

has changed

p.
ill to

but

since

land

which

false,or

Cybole,"for

found

Cvl)i'16,with
occurs

des

on

the

would
lies

now
we

are

to

his time ?
the

reading

Biilir gives MijTpis for A7}/nr)Tposon

of many
of the best MS.S. ; and
coins

it

as

the

site

of

well-known

is doubtful.
tlic authority

among

Olbia, the head

crown

of

the

of

towers,

freijuently. (See llionnet's Description

Medailles, "c., Supplement, torn. ii. pp.

14-5.)

MAN.N^ERS

42

56. The
thrown

that stream
the

the

as

57. The

SCYTHIANS.

whereby

This

river

on

the country of the JSTomadic

It runs
into the Hypacyris.

divides

sea

Scyths.

of the
The

of the SauromataB.

braDch

of
pointwhere the course
known, to wit,the regioncalled by

eighth river is the

country

is

IV.

the

Tanais, a

Koyal

which

stream

source, far up the country, in a lake of vast

empties itself into another still largerlake,the
the

Book

which

viz. Gerrhus.
itself,

the stream

its passage towards the

from that of the Koyal

THE

Gerrhus,

Borysthenesat

first beginsto be

name

same

OF

river is the

seventh

by

out

CUSTOMS

AND

and
size,'

Palus

Scythiansis divided
receives the waters

Tanais

has

its

which

Meeotis,
from

of

that
tribu-

taiy stream, called the Hyrgis."

Sucli

58.

then

the

are

rivers of chief note

in

Scythia.

The

apt to generate gall

grass which the land produces is more
In the beasts that feed on it than any other grass which is known
to us,

plainlyappears

as

on

the

openingof

their

carcases.

abundantly are the Scythians provided with the

Their
and customs
most
manners
come
important necessaries.
to be described.
now
They worship only the followinggods,
namely, Vesta, whom
beyond all the rest,Jupithey reverence
ter,
consider
be
wife
of
and Tellus,whom
the
to
they
Jupiter;
Slars.^
and after these Apollo,Celestial Venus, Hercules,and
59.

Thus

Capellaplaced here the tomb of Achilles (vi.p. 214), who was

"ruled
over
Scythia" (Fr.49, Bergk.) The worship of
He
hud a temple in Olbia
Achilles was
strongly aifectcd by the Pontic Greeks.
his
of
which
is
sometimes
found (Mionnet,Sup1.
the
coins
name
(Strab. s. c), on
plement,
ii.p. 32) ; another
in the present Isle of Serpents (Arrian.I'eripl.
1'.
tom.
Eux. p. 135) ; a third on the Asiatic side of the Straits of Kertch, at the narrowest
think, a fourtii on a small island at the mouth
point(Strab.xi. p. 760) ; and, as some
him
to
of the Borysthenes,dedicated
by the Olbiopolites.(Sec Kohler's Memoire
Dio Chrysost.Or. xxxvi.
les iles et la course
tl Achille ; and
consacrees
Bur
comp,
(Mionnet,
p. 439.) His head also appears occasionally on the coins of Chersonesus
in an
found at Olbia, and given accurately
lit supra,
inscription
pp. 1 and .3); and
entitled "Ruler
inKiihlcr's Remarques sur un ouvrage, "c., p. 12, he is (apparently)
p. 149). Marcianus
said by Alcaeus to

of the Pontus"
'

The

in lat. 54"
'

Tanais

have

(nONTAPXH2).
(tliemodern
Don)

rises from a small lake,the lake of Ivan-Ozero,

Volga flows in fact from the great lake of Onega.
Mr. Blakesieyregards it as the
of identifying
this river.
clined
finds
some
vestigeof the ancient title." I should be init as representingthe Donetz, if any
dependence could be
author's geography. He calls it iu another placethe Syrgia

2',long. 38" 3'.

There

are

in
Sevierski/,

rather

no

means

which
to

look

he
on

The
"

placed on this part of our

ch. 123).
(infra,
'
of the Scythiansappears by this account
consisted
The religion
to have
chiefly
in the worship of the elements.
wliile he was
the father of the
Jupiter(Fapa-us),
also perhaps the air; Vesta (2'aii"i)
Tellus (^/jta)
was
fire,
earth, Neptune
gods, was
the sun, and celestial Venus
(lliamimasadas)water, Apollo {Oitosyrus)
{ArtimThe supposed worship of Mars was
worship of
probably tiie mere
pasa) the moon.
that of Hercules
the scymitar (cf Grote's Hist, of Greece, vol. iii. p. 323). What
odotus
that Herhave been
it is impossibleto determine
may
; but it is worthy of remark
joined
has no Scythianname
for Hercules,anymore
than he has for Mars.
The subof a Scythiangod is not uncommon
in the tombs.
M. Dubois
representation

Chap.

RELIGION.

56-61.

These

goda are worshipped by

Scythiansoffer sacrifice likewise

tongue Vesta

is called

43

the

whole

nation

the

Koyal
to Neptune.
Scythic
Tabiti,Jupiter (very properly,in my
In

the

Tellus

Apia, Apollo (Etosyrus,Celestial

Venus
A rtimpasa, and
Neptune Thamimasadas.^
They use
in
the
of
Mars ;
o
r
no
images,altars, temples,except
worship
but in his worshipthey do use them.
of their sacrifices is everywhereand in every
60. The manner
judgment) Fapceus,

fore-feet bound
; the victim stands with its two
taking
togetherby a cord,and the person who is about to offer,
and thereby
his station behind the victim,givesthe rope a pull,
throws the animal down
; as it falls he invokes the god to whom
the

case

same

round the animal's

oficring
; after which he puts a noose
neck, and, insertinga small stick,twists it round, and so
there is no consecration,
and
No fire is lighted,
him.
strangles
of
but
beast
no
directlythat the
drink-offerings
pouringout
;
the sacrifice! flayshim, and then sets to work
is strangled
to
he is

boil the flesh.

Scythia,however,ia utterlybarren of firewood,'a

plan has had to be contrived for boilingthe flesh,which is the
the beasts,they take out all the bones,
following. After flaying
As

Gl.

(ifthey possess such gear) put the flesh into boilers made
in the country, which are very like the cauldrons of the Lesbians,
largersize ; then, placingthe
except that they are of a much
bones of the animals beneath the cauldron,they set them alight,
and

calls it
is

the

"

nothing

character.
of

god

a
"

It has

is

'On

rather

the

appearance

of

The

names

ScythianHercules," but there

determinatelyfixes its

which

the

drinking.
probable etymology of these
given in the Appendix, Essay ii.
Ethnography of the European

Scyths.'
"

The scarcityof firewood in the steppes

of curious contrivances.
gives rise to a number
In Southern
Russia,and also
in Mongolia and
Eastern
Tartary,almost
the only firingused is the dung of animals.
This is carefullycollected,
dried in
the

sun,

and

in Russia

made

into

little

bricks, in Mongolia piled in its natural

about
the tents.
The
Tatars
call
this species of fuel argols,the Russians
kirbih-h.
(Hue'sVoyage dans la Tartaric,

state

i. p. 65 ; Pallas,vol. i. p. 638 ; De
41 and 98.)
A similar scarcity
in Northern
Africa
renders the dung of the camel
so
precious that
the animal's tail to catch the fuel on which
the
torn.

Hell, pp.

Voyage

dans

la

Marmorique,p. 180.)

journeys a bag is placed under

evening meal depends. (Pacho'a

on

SACRIFICES.

i4
and

boil the

so

If

meat.'"

the

cauldron,they make
pouring in at the same

they

Book

do

animal's

happen to possess a
paunch hold the flesh,and
not

laythe bones under and

and the paunch easily
The bones burn beautifully,
lightthem.
it is striptfrom
the bones, so that
contains all the flesh when
by this plan your ox is made to boil himself,and other victims
the meat
is all cooked, the sacrificer
also to do the like. "When
offers a portionof the flesh and of the entrails,
by casting it
but
the ground before him.
on
They sacrificeall sorts of cattle,
most
commonly horses.'
Such

62.

offered to the other

they are

gods,and such
the rites paid to

sacrificed ; but

In every district,
at the seat of government,^
is a description
temple of this god, whereof the following

different.

are

stands

there

little water,

the victims

are

in which

is the mode
Mars

time

IY.

of a vast
quantity
pileof brushwood, made
three furlongs; in height somein length and breadth
of fagots,
what
less,=*
having a square platformupon the top, three sides
while the fourth slopes so
that
of which are precipitous,
men
hundred
Each
and
walk up it.
fiftywagon-loads
year a
may
the
sinks
which
to
added
of brushwood
are
pile,
continuallyby
iron
is
sword
An
rains.
of
the
antique
planted on the
reason
the image of Mars ;'
as
top of every such mound, and serves
It is

''

"

be
It may
the Jews.

among

Nepaul
*

(xxiv.5) that

yak

the present day. (Hooke:'8Notes

the same
i. p. 216, where
supra,

at

Vide
than

in the

animal.

other

any

China

of

the emperor

Voyage,

of the

bones

The

always abounded

have

Ezekiel

gathered from

torn.

i. p.

De

be

used

prevailed

custom

for fuel in Eastern

Naturalist,vol. i. p. 213.)

of the Massagctae. Horses

more
mon
comperhaps in ancient times were
province of Tchakar, north of the Great Wall,
is related

steppes, and
In

the

has, it is said, between

57.)

of

similar

said to

are

estimates

Hell

250,000 to 300,000, their sheep

p. 241, E. T.)

at

400,000
the

500,000 horses.

and

horses

of

the Calmucks

(IIuc's
at

from

1,000,000,but their kine only at 180,000. (Travels,

that the expression here

used is
observes (note ad loo.)
where
had
the
fixed
abodes.
no
people
Scythia,
scarcely appropriate
We
These measures
are
gather from them that Herodotus
utterlyincredible.
the exaggerated accounts
but took
of certain mendacious
had not seen
any of these piles,
to furnish such enormous
a
piles
Scythians. How
country a(VaJs ifwAos was
of brushwood, he forgotto ask himself.
In the Scythiantombs the weapons
are
usuallyof bronze ; but the sword in the
"

Mr.

Blakesley

well
to

great
'

tomb
This

at

Kertch

custom

is perhaps not mistaken.

of iron, so that Herodotus
ascribed
to the Scythiansby Lucian
(Jov. Trag. " 42, p.
Alexandriiius
Solinus (c. 19),Clemens
(Protrept.iv. p.
tin.),

was

is also

275),Mela (ii.1, sub

it to the Sauromatae
Fr. Hist. Gr. vol.
Hicesius ascribed
(Miiller's
40),and others.
Marcellinus speaks of it as belonging to the Alani and Huns
iv. p. 429). Ammianus
of his own
day (xxxi.2). In the time of Attila,a sword, supposed to be actually
discovered
of these ancient Scythian weapons,
by a chance (PriscusPauites,
was
one
and
made
de Rebus
the object of
35 ad fin.),
c.
Fr. 8, p. 91 ; Jornandea
Geticis,
the
his
observance.
same
elevation,
(Nierepeated
Khan,
upon
worship. Genghis
be
called "a
to
buhr's Scythia, p. 46, E. T.) It is scarcely however
Mongolic
custom

;" for
over

it

seems

to

the steppes.

have

been

common

to

most

of

the tribes which

have

dered
wan-

Chap.

THE

OF

WORSHIP

62-64.

cattle and

SCYMITAR.

of horses

45

it,and more
victims are offered thus than to all the rest of their gods. When
fice
men
they sacriprisonersare taken in war, out of every hundred
rites
the cattle,
with the same
but with
as
one, not however
first
different. Libations of wine are
poured upon their heads,
after which
they are slaughteredover a vessel ; the vessel is then
carried up to the top of the pUe, and the blood poured upon the
scymitar. While this takes j.laceat the top of the mound,
of
below, by the side of the temple,the right hands and arms
cut
the slaughteredprisoners
off,and tossed on high into
are
have
the air.
Then the other victims are slain,and those who
and
where
offered the sacrifice depart,leavingthe hands
arms
they may chance to have fallen,and the bodies also,separate.
of the Scythians with respect
63. Such are the observances
indeed
swine for the purpose, nor
to sacrifice. They never
use

yearlysacrificesof

made

are

to

in any part of their country.

the following.
C4. In what concerns
are
war, their customs
he overThe
throws
Scythian soldier drinks the blood of the first man

is it their wont

breed them

to

Whatever

in battle.

to

does

carries them

heads,'and

their

share

of the

produce

not

he

makes

laying hold

number
the

to

In order

off all

cuts

since he is thus

he forfeits all claim

to

the

round

cut

slays,he

king ;

booty, whereto

head.

he

stripthe

head

above

skull of its

the

of the

ears,
with

titled
en-

if he
ering,
cov-

and,

the
scalp,shakes the skull out ; then
rib of an ox he scrapes the scalp clean of flesh,and
softeningit
by rubbing between the hands, uses it thenceforth as a napkin.''
The
Scyth is proud of these scalps,and hangs them from his
bridle-rein ; the greater the number
of such
napkins that a
them."
can
man
show, the more
highly is he esteemed
among
Many make themselves cloaks,like the capotes of our peasants,
by sewing a quantityof these scalpstogether. Others flaythe
make
of the skin,which
of their dead enemies, and
rightarms
"

This

custom

nations.

of

cuttingoff

In the

heads

is

common

to

many

barbarous

and

semibar-

frequentlysee decapitatedcorpses,
and Assyrianscarrying off the heads of their foes.
(Layard'sNineveh and Babylon,
(xiv.115),the Gauls spent the whole of
pp. 447, 45G, "c.) According to Diodorus
the day followingon
the battle of the Allia in thus mutilatingthe dead.
David
furnishes another
Herodotus
hewing off the head of Goiiah is a familiar instance.
which
tion
in the conduct
he ascribes to Artaphernes (vi.30). In the East, the mutila-

barous

of fallen enemies
as

is almost

eye-witness of the

an

of the northern

custom
'

Assyrian sculptureswe

Hence

the

universal.

Poseidonius

practice in Gaul

nations

phrase ^Kvaiarl

of Apamea
spoke of himself
Strabo
calls it a general

(Fr.26),and

(iv.p. 302).

(Hesych.ad
x^pofiairrpoy
"
verb
to
avoaKvdiCfiyt

Athenaeum, x. 18, p. 410),and the

and Euripides.
*

Tbfi resemblance

reader.

of these

customs

to

those

of the Red

voc.
; Sophocl.CEnom.
ap.
scalp,"used by Athenaeus

Indians

will strike every

WAR-CUSTOMS"

46

off with, the nails

is stripped
the skin of

quivers. Now

Book

SOOTHSAYEllS.

hanging to it,a coveringfor their

is thick and glossy,
and would
man

almost
all other hides.
Some
surpass
it
of
their
body
and, stretching upon
enemy,

in whiteness
the entire

carry it about

with

Scythiancustoms
.65. The

most

with

outside

the

inside,they cover

leather.

fla)*
frame,
the

are

skins.

indeed

enemies,not

detest,they treat as
portionbelow the eyebrows,and

they

off the

sawn

respect to

they
scalpsand

even

Such

ride.

wherever

skulls of their

whom

those

them

with

IV

of

all,but of
follows.
Having
cleaned

When

the

out

is

man

poor, this is all that he does ; but if he is rich,he also lines the
the skull is used as a drinkinginside with gold : in either case

cup.^ They do
kin if they have

the

been

them

in the presence

deem

of any

feud with

at

of the

account

to

come

how

upon him, and

all this beinglooked upon
made

war

as

them,

king.

the host tells how

round, and

the skulls of their

with

same

When

visit

them,

that

these

and

have

vanquished
they
strangers whom

these skulls
were

his

that he got the better

proofof bravery.

Once a year the governor of each district,

at
bowl
of
of
which
in bis own
province,minglesa
wine,

right

drink

to

by

whom

foes

handed

are

relations who

66.

have

kith and

own

have

of them

place
ians
Scyth-

set

all

been

slain ;
taste of

they who have slain no enemy are not allowed to

than this
the bowl, but sit aloof in disgrace.No greater shame
Such as have slain a very large number
can
happen to them.
of foes,have two cups instead of one, and drink from both.
abundance
of soothsayers,
foretell
67. Scythia has an
who
of a number
of willoAv wands.
A
the future by means
large
is brought and laid on the ground. The
bundle of these wands
at
soothsayerunties the bundle, and placeseach wand by itself,
time
the same
utteringhis prophecy : then, while he is still
them
speaking,he gathers the rods together again,and makes

while

once

up
of

more

home
"

into

growth

bundle.

in

Scythia.'

This
The

mode

of

Enarees,

or

divination

is

woman-like

of the Scordisci,
Marcellinus
relates the same
most
probably a
people (xxvii.
4) ; Ilostiis captivorum Bellonae litant et Marti,humanumque sanguinem t" ossibus capitum cavls bibunt avidliis."
Scholiast
to Scythia. The
It was
Nicandcr (Theron
not, however, confined
that the Mugi, as
well as the Scythians,divine by means
of a
iaca, 613) observes
Btafl of tamarisk-wood
ment
(Viiyoi6* koX 'S.Kvba.i ixvpiKivw fiairrfvovrai
{I'Ay)
; and his statewith respect to the Magi is confirmed
by a reference to l3ino. There is also
of divination
in Hosea
distinct allusion to such a mode
(ii.
12): "My people ask
them.''* So Tacitus tells us of
counsel of their stocks, and their staffdcclareth unto
the Germans:
Sortium
consuetudo
arbori decisam, in
simplex: virgam, frugiferte
Animianus

"

Teutonic
*

"

Burculos
ac

vestcm
amputant, eosque, notis quibusdam discretes,super candidam
tcr
precatus Deos, coelumque suspiciens,
spargunt ; mox

fortuito

temero

singviot

CuAP.

ENAREES.

65-69.

men,'^ have

method, which

another

It is done

they say

Venus

taught them.

of the Hnden-tree.

hark

the inner

with

47

They take a
strips,
keep twining
untwining them, while they

it into three
pieceof this hark,and, splitting
the

their

stripsabout

and
fingers,

prophesy.
Scythianking falls sick,he

the

Whenever

68.
three

soothsayersof

make

trial of tlieir art in the mode

most

they say that the king is

mentioning his name, has
This

is the usual
with

swear

false oath

time, who

such

or

falselyby

sworn

the

is arrested

by

that

the

by

Generally

such

the

their art

royalhearth,and

person,

royal hearth.
they wish to
accused

brought before

and

the

it is clear
so

and

come

described.

Scythians,when
the man
great solemnity. Then

tell him
soothsayers

sworn

above

because
ill,

oath among

very
having forsworn himself
The

the

at

renown

sends for the

he

of

king.
has

the illness

caused

charge,protests that he has sworn

false oath, and loudlycomplains of the wrong
done to him.
no
who
try the
Upon this the king sends for six new soothsayers,
matter
by soothsaying. If they too find the man
guiltyof the
of the

he denies the

king
"

ofience,
straitwayhe is beheaded by those who first accused him,
and his goods are partedamong
them
the contrary, they
on
: if,
sent for,to
and again others,are
acquithim, other soothsayers,
try the

case.

the man's

of
the greater number
decide in favour
innocence,then they who first accused him forfeit

Should

their lives.
69.

The

mode

is loaded with

brushwood, and

with
soothsayers,

is the

of tlieirexecution

their

feet

oxen

tied

are

: a
following

harnessed

together,their

to

hands

wagon
it ;^ the
bound

secnndiim
toUit ; sublatos
interpretatur."(German, c. 10.)
impressam ante notam
Marcellinus
similar practice among
theAIani
Ammianus
a
notes
(xxxi.2). aiidSaxoGramniaticus
with

instances.

among

respect

(See

Mr.

the Slaves
to

the

near

number

the Baltic
three

Dan.
(llist.

appears

xiv. p.

in this last,as

ad loc.)
existence of tliisclass of

288).
in

so

The
many

stition
super-

other

Blakesley'snote

in Scythia,and the
Vide supra, i. 105.
The
persona
to
is witnessed
by
religiousinterpretation placed upon their physicalinfirniit.y,
Hippocrates(De Acre, Aqua, et Locis, vi. " 106-9 ; see also Arist. Eth. vii. 7, " 6),
who
cally them
ivaySpifl^. This is probably the exact
rendering of the Scythic
I
should
be
inclined
from
to
which
derive
en
word,
{= an), the negative(Greek and
"a
Latin
and
Zend
Greek
inoior
our
or
"Aprjs),
vir,
fipoi,"^{"r]y,
wn-),
(Lat.
an,
ne,
This at least appears to me
man."
a more
probable etymology than Mr. Blakc-^lcy's
in Scythic
of Evafiees quasi i'fyipets,
venerei.
Venus, according to Herodotus, was
"Artimpasa" (ch.59).
the
Reinegg says that a weakness like that here described is still found among
i.
who
Tatars
this
district.
inhabit
p. 472.)
Nogui
(Cf.Adelung's Mithwdates,
Calmucks
and
learn from this that the ancient
We
Scythians,like the modern
and
vol.
i.
used
and
draw
their
horses
532,
to
oxen
not
(Pallas,
p.
Nogais,
wagons.
'
in note
ch.
on
plate 6 ; Clarke, vol. i. vignetteto ch. xiv. See also the woodcuts
than Herodotus.
(De Acre, Aqua,
46.) Hippocratesnoted the fact more
explicitly
et Locis,g 44, p. 358.)
*

OATHS

is

BookIV

behind

their

backs, and

their mouths

the midst

of the brushwood

the oxen,
It often

being startled,are

gagged,are

thrust into

the wood
is set alight,
and
; finally
made
off with the wagon.
to rush

and
the soothsayersare
both
happens that the oxen
but
the
consumed
of
the
is
burnt
sometimes
together,
pole
wagon
with
and
the
a
oxen
scorching. Diviners
through,
escape
burnt
in the way described,
are
they call them
lyingdiviners,
for other causes
besides the one
here spoken of
When
the king
puts one of them to death, he takes care not to let any of his
slain with
the father,,
survive :* all the male
sons
are
offspring
only the females being allowed to live.
70. Oaths among
the Scyths are
lowing
accompanied with the folceremonies
bowl is filled with wine, and
: a largeearthen
the partiesto the oath, wounding themselves
slightlywith a
knife or an awl, drop some
of their blood into the wine ; then
some
they plunge into the mixture a scymita-r,
arrows, a Ijattlethu
all
while repeating prayers ; lastlythe
axe, and a javelin,^
two
contractingpartiesdrink each a draught from the bowl,
"

"

do also the chief

as

There

is

men

allusion here

covert

their followers.*

among
to

the well-kuown

is iraripa
Kreivat
N^irjos,
Herodotus
*

had

Besides

made

previousreference

the bow, which

was

line of Stasinus

"

iratSas KaraKfiTroi.
it

to

the commonest

(Book

i. ch.

155).
Scythians(ch.46),
them
generaluse among
(seech.
of the

weapon

the short

also in
or
javelinwhich was
spear
in the country, but
doubt known
no
"),the scymitar and the battle-axe were
The
contained
at Kertch
a
they must have been comparativelyrare.
royaltomb
scymitar or short sword very much resembling the Persian (see note on Hook vii.
ch. 61),but the Scyths represented on the vessels found in it had nothing but javelins
in European Scythia distinctlyshows
the battleand
bows.
Ko representation
but
its common
been
of their weapons,
to have
axe
one
adoption on the coins of
PI. ii.,
vol.
Olbia (Sestini,
Continuaz.
iv.
and supra, ch. 18,
Lettere
e
Dissertazioni,
note
"),together with the bow and bow-case, is a probable indication of its use
the Scyths of that neighbourhood.
among
and Pomponius Mela (ii.i. 120)give a similar account
Lucian ^^Toxari8,
xxxvii.)
of the Scythian method
of pledging faith.
It resembles
closelythe Tatar mode,

and

3,

note

which

has been

thus

described

"

in conspectum
generispopulisfaciunt,
in
vino
aerem
plenum
poculum
jaciunt,atque
poris
poculo bibit. Turn eductis gladiisse ipsos in quadam coralterius sanguisanguisprofluit.Turn quisque eorum
parte vulnerant, donee
ncm
potat ; quo facto foedus inter cos ictum est." (Abn Dolef Misaris ben Mohulhal
ed. K. de Schlozer,Berolin. 1845, p. 33.)
de itinere Asiatico commentarium,
and Assyrians
ascribed to the Lydians
Modified forms of the same
are
ceremony
Armenians
and
the
Iberians
Tacitus
to
Herodotus
and
by
by
(Ann. xii. 47).
(i.74),
Southern
is
somewhat
different.
In
Africa
custom
The Arab
a
8)
puactice(iii.
very
the Kasendi, or contract
of friendship,"
hke the Scythianprevails: "In
saya Dr.
Livingstone, the hands of the partiesare joined ; small incisions are made in the
of each, and
the right cheeks and
on
clasped hands, on the pits of the stomach
of a
these points by means
is taken from
foreheads.
A small quantity of blood
"

Si amicitiam

vel fuedus

Solis prodeunt, eumque

hoc
ex
quisque eorum

cum

adorant.

sui vel alieni

Tum

"

"

etalk of grass.

The

blood

from

one

person

is put

into

pot of beer, and

that of

STRANGLING

60

IV.

Book

CONCUBINE.

THE

her by strangling,
concuhines,firstkilling
also his cup-bearer,his cook, his groom, his lacquey,his

they bury
and

of his

one

gold,a whip, the remains of a

side of the sarcophagus,in the

bow
"

and

"

open

and

bow-case,
space

five small statuettes.

By

the

the
first,

bones

of

of the tomb

were,

Ground

female

showing
in

an

(G),and
that she

excavation

Plan

of Tomb.

in gold and elcctrum,

them
and other ornaments
a diadem
among
of an attendant
the queen ; secondly,the bones
(I),and thirdly,
bones
of
horse
in one
the
There
also found
a
were
(H).
corner,

was

of arrow-heads
arranged along the wall, a number
(J),two spear-hcads(K),a vase in
woodcut
note
electrura (L),beautifully
chased (seethe next
and compare
in note
ch. 3),two silver vases
four amphoraj in earthenware
on
(MM), containingdrinking-cups,
(N),which had held Thasian wine, a large bronze vase (0),several drinkingbones.
cauldrons
There
was
(D),containing mutton
cups, and three largebronze
Bufficient evidence
that suits of clothes had been hung from the walls,and
to show
even
were
discovered, proving that all the king's
fragments of musical instruments
*

tastes

had

It must
our

are

of those
in

pseum
modified
death

taken

into

be confessed

author, probably

of Greek
ideas

been

influence

to

account.

that
about

in the

the tomb
n.

furniture

purelyScythic,and

there

kings,who from
F. H.
subjection(Clinton,
native

c.

above
and

can
b.

described
; and

400-350

ornaments

be httle doubt

c. 438

to

b.

c.

vol. ii.App. ch.

belongs to

that there

are

later

abundant

era

than
traces

of the place. Still the general

that the tomb
belongs to one

304

13).

held

the Greeks

Greek

ideas had

of Pantica-

apparently

the old barbarism, so far as to reduce the number

of victims
at a king's
from six to two, and Greek
skill had improved the method
of constructinc;a

Chap.

STRANGLING

71.

but

tomb;
modern

of his

some

messenger,

otherwise

discovery.

the
There

OF

there

51

of all
horses,firstlings

descriptionof
is not

indeed

Section

and

OFFICERS.

Herodotus
such

an

accords

his other posses-

almost
of

abundance

exactlywith the
gold as he describes,

of Tomb.

implements both in silver and bronze ; but here we may either con
had brought about
dulged
a
change, or (more probably)that our author inin his favourite
exaggeration (see IntroductoryEssay,ch. iii. pp. 79-81).
The accompanying plan and section are taken from the magnificentwork of Dubois.
de Caucase, 4c., Atlas. 4'""" Serie, PI. xviii.)
(Voyage autour
less resembling this have
found at different
been
or
Many other tombs more
times in various parts of Russia and Tartary. The ornaments
are
generallyof silver
and gold,the weapons
of bronze, and horses are usually buried with the chief.
In
the second
volume
of the Archaeologia (Art. xxxiii.)
is
of
a
a
description given
are

eider that time

barrow
a

opened by the Russian authorities,which contained the skeletons of a man,

and
rich ornaments.
The
human
and many
a
mains
rehorse, with weapons,
laid on sheets of pure gold, and covered
with similar sheets; the entire
were

woman,

weight of the four sheets being 40 lbs.

rubies
The

and

thirtieth

similar tomb
1841.

volume

(Art,xxi.)

It contained

human

of

the

This

ornaments

Archseologia contains

was

and

forks,rods, "c.,all of bronze,

female

The

were

some

of them

set

with

emeralds.

near

horses'
vase

and

Asterabad,

and

another
was

descriptionof

opened

by the Bey

in

heads of spears, axes, and maces,

of
pale yellow stone ; two mutilated
cup
in gold.
These
a
were
goblet weighing

bones;

of utensils
figures; and a number
A portionof
a
lamp (TO oz.);a pot (11 oz.);and two small trumpets.
the contents
was
commonly reported to have been secreted by the Bey.
The excavations
in 1856
of Dr. MTherson
in the neighbourhood of Kertch
weee
curious, but produced no very important results,as far as Scythian antiquityis
He found the burial of the horse common,
concerned.
not
only in Scythic,but in
later times.
of a
much
The
he believed to be the burial-place
great shaft,which
Scythianking,and to which he assignedthe date of about b. c. 500, appears to me
36

ounces;

GOLDEN"

52

sions/ and
brass.
to

traces

tomb

86),but
^

TOMBS.

they

of Roman

set

to

therefore

neither

use

raise

work, and

influence,and

Book

to

be

silver

IV.

nor

mound

vast

later than

the time

of

of Kertch,' London, 1857.)

(Seehis 'Antiquities

opened very
p.

IN

goldencups ;' for they

some

After this

contain

Pompey.

VESSEL

is said
closelyanswering to the description of Herodotus
Ekaterinoslav
in
the
of
province
recentlynear Alexandropol,
I have

been

unable

to

obtain

any

account

have

to

been

(MTherson,

of it.
"

Pour
dire
Tartary and Mongolia.
very
des Tartares,"says M. Hue,
toute
la v6rit6 sur
le compte
devons
nous
ajouter,
parfoisd'un systeme de sepulturequi est le comble de I'extraque leurs rois usent
dans un vaste ddifice
et de la barbaric
: on
transporte le royal cadavre
vagance
statues
nombreuses
coustruit en briques,et orn6 de
en
pierre,representant des
et divers sujets de la mythologie
hommes, des lions, des elephants,des tigres,
I'illustre
dans un
Avec
enterre
on
d^funt,
bouddhique.
large caveau, plac6 au
d'or et d'argent,
centre
du batiment, de grosses sommes
des habits royaux, des pierres
avoir besoin dans une
autre
enfin tout ce dont il pourra
vie.
Ces enterreprecieuses,
la vie d, un grand nombre
d'esclaves. On prend
ments
monstrueux
coutent
quelquefois
leur beaute, et on leur fait
des enfants de I'un et de I'autre sexe, remarquables par
soient suffoques ; de cette mani^re, ils conseravaler du mercure
jusqu'^ ce qu'ils
la fraicheur et le coloris de leur visage,au
vent, dit-on,
point de paraitre encore
victimes
du cadavre
sont
vivants.
Ces malheureuses
de leur
autonr
placeesdebout,
sorte
de
le
servir
EUes
vie.
comme
pendant
en
sa
maitre, continuant
quelque
la pipe, I'eventail,
la petite fiole do tabac h priser,et
tiennent
dans leurs mains
les autres
colifichets des majcstes Tartares."
tous
(Voyage dans la Tartaric,pp.
115-6.)
The Kertch
described
contained
tomb
above
and
eightdrinking-cupsin silver,
in electrum, or a mixture
of silver and gold (fig.1). They were
one
principally
of a stillmore
were
elegantform, particularly
shaped like the electrum vase, but some
in
the
head
of
a
one
ram
terminating
(fig.
2). The only implement of pure gold in
the place was
the shield,
which
of small size.
was
There was, however, a second
has been described,in
tomb
below that which
which gold was
much
was
more
plentiful.This tomb
plundered,and its contents
not less than 120
never
examined, but it is said to have contained
scientifically
lbs. of gold! (See Dubois, vol. v. p. 218, and Seymour'sRussia
the Black Sea,
on
A

similar

custom

still prevailsin

"

"

p.

289.)

Fig. 1.

Fig. 2.

IMPALEMENT

72, 73.

Chap.

above

OF

YOUTHS

AND

HORSES.

53

the grave, all of them

vying with each other and seeking

it as tall as possible.
to make
take place.
72. When
a
year is gone by, further ceremonies
are
taken, all
Fiftyof the best of the late king's attendants
native
in the
Scythians for, as bought slaves are unknown
country, the Scythiankingschoose any of their subjectsthat
gled,
they like,to wait on them
fiftyof these are taken and stranwith fifty
beautiful
When
of the most
horses.
they are
dead, their bowels are taken out, and the cavity cleaned,filled
fiillof chafl^,
and straitwaysewn
up again. This done, a number
of posts are driven into the ground,in sets of two
pairseach,
and on every pairhalf the fellyof a wheel is placed archwise
;
"

"

then

strong stakes

horses from

are

bodies of the

lengthwaysthrough the

run

tail to

the
neck, and they are mounted
up upon
that the fellyin front supports the shoulders
of the
so
fellies,
while
that
behind
sustains the belly and
horse,
quarters,the
in
mid-air
each
horse
is
furnished
with a bit and
legsdangling
;
which
latter is stretched out in front of the horse,and
bridle,
fastened to a peg.' The fifty
youths are then mounted
strangled
stake is
horses.
To effect this,a second
severallyon the fifty
of the spineto the
passed through their bodies along the course
neck

; the lower

fixed into

end

of which

projectsfrom

and
boidy,

the

is

socket,made in the stake that runs

lengthwise
down
the horse.
The fiftyriders are
thus ranged in a circle
round the tomb, and so left.
73. Such, then, is the mode
in which
the kings are
buried :
for the people,when
as
dies,his nearest of kin lay him
any one
a

upon
:

his friends in succesand take him round

to aU
sion
wagon
each receives them
in turn
and
them
entertains
with

banquet,whereat
that
end

the dead

is served

man

with

portionof

all

is set before the others ; this is done for fortydays, at the

time
the burial takes place. After
the burial,

of which

those

engaged

in the

following
way.

then, in
make

in it have

to

purifythemselves,which

they

do

they well soap and wash their heads ;

order to cleanse their bodies,they act as follows : they
booth
by fixingin the ground three sticks inclined
First

The
in these regions. It
to have
ceased
practice of impalmg horses seems
See the pasthe Tatars so late as the 14th century.
found, however, among
sage
quoted by Mr. Blakesleyfrom Ibn Matuta, the Arabian traveller (not.ad loc).
In Patagonia a practice
"the
favourite
very like the Scythian prevails. There
horse of the deceased
and stuflFed,
is killed at the grave.
When
dead it is skinned
then supported by sticks (or set up) on
its legs, with the head
propped up as if
was

looking at
of

the

cacique

Sometimes
horses
more
grave.
horses are
sacrificed,and

four

Narrative
burial-place."(Fitzroy's

of the

than
one

one

are

is set

Beagle, vol.

killed.
at

each

up
ii. p. 155.)

At

the funeral

corner

of the

SCYTHIAN

54
towards

they arrange so
booth a dish is placed

it is
the

make

Hemp

much

fit as

to

as

them

close

woollen

IV.

felts,

: inside the
possible
they put a
hemp-seed.

as

the ground, into which

upon
stones, and

of red-hot

74.

Book

around
another/and stretching

one

which

number

VAPOUR-BATH.

then

add

some

it is very

in

like flax ; only that

Scythia :
and taller plant : some
wild about
grows
is produced by cultivation :' the Thracians
it which closelyresemble
linen ; so much
so,

grows
coarser

country, some
garments of

seen
indeed,that if a person has never
hemp he is sure to think
they are linen,and if he has, unless he is very experiencedin
such matters, he will not know
of which
material they are.
I said,take some
of this hemp-seed,
75. The Scythians,
as
and, creepingunder the felt coverings,throw it upon the redhot stones ; immediately it smokes, and givesout such a vapour
exceed ; the Scyths, delighted,
Grecian vapour-bathcan
as
no
them
shout for joy, and this vapour
instead of a waterserves
bath ; for they never
chance
wash their bodies with
by any
Their
of cypress, cedar,and
make
mixture
water,''
women
a
frankincense wood, which
they pound into a paste upon a rough
pieceof stone,adding a little water to it. With this substance,
which is of a thick consistency,
they plastertheir faces all over,
and indeed their whole
bodies.
A sweet
odour
is thereby imparted
to them, and when
they take off the plasteron the day
their skin is clean and glossy.
following,
"

76. The
*

Here

we

Scythianshave
see

tent-making in

the steppes, whether

of a much
now
more

them,
a

are

framework

Cahnucks
elaborate

circular; they
of small

at

are

infancy.
Khirgis in

construction.

of the

tents

wandering

tribes of

the west, or Mongols in the east, arc

These
call
kibitkas,as the Russians

with
cylindrical,

bottom

resembling

spars

The

its

and

hatred of all foreign

cus-

extreme

an

in their

conical

arrangement

top, supported

the rods

of

on

parasol.

is still felt. Further south,in

(Hue, tom. i p. 62; De Hell, p. 245.) The material
Kur
the plainof Moghan^ towards
and Aras, Pallas found
the mouth
of the combined
the Kurds
almost as simple as that here mentioned
by Herodotus:
using a method
fasten thorn at the
two
They place,"he says,
long bent polestransTersely,
them
with felt,
centre
or
above, and fix their ends in the ground ; they then cover
of
mats
sedge." (Travels,vol. i. p. 173, note.) May not this last be the material
intended
he speaks of the irXtKrai
ariyas of the Scythians,
by ^schylus when
rather than an
ozier framework, as Niebuhr
supposes? (Geography of Scythia,E.
"

"

"

T. p.

47.)

cultivated
in these regions. It forms, however, an item of
Hemp is not now
the exports of Southern
the
Russia, being brought from
some
importance among
from the text that in the time of Herodotus
north by water-carriage. It would
seem
in Scythia proper.
He speaks like an eye-witness.
the plant was
grown
in
have confounded
to
Herodotus
this
instance
togethertwo things in
appears
fumes
of
and
intoxication
from
the
viz.,
hcmp-.seed,
indulgence
realityquite distinct,
to the latter is well known, the
in the vapour-bath. The addiction of the Russians
*

forn^er

continues

buhr's
'

p.

to

Scythia,p. 47.
In Russia
they

147).

be
E.

Siberian

custom.

T.) Compare

had

still in

(SeeClarke's Russia, pp.

the account

Clarke's

time

in Book

142-7

; Nie-

i. ch. 202.

"ow/y vapour-baths." (Travels,

Cnir.l4r-1i.

STORY

of
particularly

toms,

OF

those in

ANACHARSIS.

use

55
the

among

Greeks,as

the instances

of

Anacharsis, and, more

lately,of Scylas,have fully
he
had travelled over
former,after
a great portion
of the world, and displayedwherever
he went
proofs of
many
he
the
sailed
his
return
wisdom, as
to
through
Hellesponton
touched
There
he
at
found
the
inhahitants
Cyzicus/
Scytliia,
much
and magnificencea festival to the
with
celebrating
pomp
shown.

The

Mother

the

of

gods,'and

himself

was

induced

to

make

vow

the

goddess,whereby he engaged, if he got back safe and

sound to his home, that he would give her a festival and a nightin Cyprocessionin all respectslike those which he had seen
zicus.
When, therefore,he arrived in Scythia, he betook
himself to the district called the Woodland,'" which lies opposite
the Course of AchUles, and is covered with trees of all manner
to

of difierent

with

the

While
who

kinds,and

tabour

thus

there went

through all the sacred

hand, and the images tied to

his

employed,he

and

went

in

told

king

noticed

was

Saulius

in person, and when

came
about, he shot at him with

was

by

Saulius what
he
an

he

of the

one

had

seen.

what
perceived
and

arrow

rites
him."

Scythians,
Then

king

Anacharsis

killed him.*

To

this

day, if you ask the Scythsabout Anacharsis,they pretend

ignorance of liim,because of his Grecian travels and adoption
of the customs
of foreigners.
I learnt,however, from
Timnes,
the steward*
of Ariapithes,
that Anacharsis was
paternaluncle
"

For

"

Cvbelo

the site of

Phrygiansto
Cjzicus and
"

Vide

"

The

fibodius

Cjzicus see

note

Book

on

vi. ch. 33.

Rhea, whose
worship (common throughout Asia) passed from
the Ionian Greeks, and
which
thence
their colonies,among
to

or

Olbia.
(Vide supra, ch. 63.)
supra, chs. 18, 19, and 54.
of the tabour
In the worship of
use

Rhea

ia noticed

the
were

by ApoIIonius

"

*'^oVi3yitai rvTaycf'7"iity
"pirytjiKatrKoyraiy

(Argonaut,i. 1139.)

and Rhea
Euripides ascribes the invention of the instrument to Bacchus
(Bacch.
of Alexandria, allude to
69). Folybius,Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and Clement
the images, which
have
small figures hung around
the neck.
to
been
seem
They
called irpoff-nj^iSta.
were
(SeePolyb. xxii. 20; Dion. HaL ii. 19 ; Clem. Al.Protrept.
vol. i. p. 20.)
of the death of Anacharsis
Diogenes Laertius says that there were two accounts
that he was
one
that
killed while celebrating
a
nother
a festival,
(which he prefers)
he was
shot by his brother while engaged in hunting. He calls his brother,Caduldaa
(Vit.Anach. i. " 101-2).
The Greek
word
might mean
{t-ie'trpoiros)
"Regent." But it is unlikelythat
'

"

'

Herodotus
of

could

have

conversed

with

man

who

had

been

regent

for the

father

A
of business
steward
Scylas,his own
man
or
employed by
contemporary.
himself.
Herodotus
older than
Ariapithes need not have been much
(See Niebuhr's Scythia,p. 38, note
was
a
',E. T.) Mr. Blakesley'sconjecturethat Timnes
the
at
the
interests
barbarian
of
the
functionary
factory
sovereign
representing
which was
and the
the centre
the merchants
of the commercial
dealings between
natives,"t. e. at Olbia,is not improbable.
"

TALE

56

OF

SCYLAS.

Book

IV.

to the

Scythian king Idanthyrsus,

being the son of Gnurus, who
of
was
son
Lycus and the grandson of Spargapithes.If
Anacharsis were
reallyof this house, it must have been by his
brother that he was
own
slain,for Idanthyrsuswas a son of the
the

Saulius who put Anacharsis to death.

77. I have heard,however, another

this,which

is told

different from

tale,very

the

charsis
Peloponnesians: they say, that Anasent by the king of the Scyths to make
was
acquaintance
with Greece
that he went, and on
his return
home
reported,
that the Greeks were
all occupied in the pursuitof every
kind
of knowledge,except the Lacedaemonians
; who, however, alone
knew how to converse
the
sensibly. A sillytale this,which

by

"

Greeks

have

invented

that Anacharsis

of his attachment

account

which

he held with

78.

almost

king,had

in the mode

is

doubt

no

alreadyrelated,on

foreign
customs, and

to

the very

son

the intercourse

same

of

Ariapithes,
years later,
many
the
Scythian
Ariapithes,
this Scylas,
who
the
them
was
fate.

several sons, amoug

of a native Scyth, but

child,not
up by her,Scylas gainedan
and

There

the Greeks.

the
Scylas,likewise,

with

met

for their amusement

suffered death

letters.

Some

of

of

woman

acquaintancewith

Bred

Istria.*
the

Greek

guage
lan-

time

afterwards,Ariapithes was
treacherouslyslain by Spargapithes,
king of the Agathyrsi ;
whereupon Scylas succeeded to the throne,and married one of
his father's wives,''
named
a
a woman
Opoea. This Opa3a was
Scythian by birth,and had brought Ariapithesa son called
*

Herodotus
reason

to

is the earliest writer

doubt

who

mentions

Anacharsis.

the fact of liistravels,although what

Tlierc is

Herodotus

here

no

cient
suffi-

relates of

his

familyhistoryis very difficult to reconcile with their supposed date. According

(Fr. 15)he was at Athens in b. c. 592, almost 80 i/earx before the date
But the chronology of Sosicrates
is too
of his nephew's contest
with Darius.
tentious
preto be depended
on.
Diogenes Laertius (i.lol) tells us that the mother of
for his Greek
Anacharsis
account
a
parative
was
Greek, which would
leanings for his comGreeks
refinement
That the Scythian kings married
and wish to travel.
sis
Anacharlearn by the case of Ariapithes
oh. 78). We
doubt whether
we
(infra,
may
Seven
Fr.
deserved
the
the compliment of being reckoned
Sages (fiplior.
among
Fr.
but
Dicaearch.
and
101 ; Nic. Dam.
Fr. 123.
Fr.
17
we
28);
Comp. Hermipp.
made
who
favourable
him
a
as
an
regard
half-caste,
very
properly
intelligent
may
remarkable, as the
impression on the Greeks of his day, an impression the more
Greeks
not
dotes
were
usuallyvery liberal in their estimate of foreigners. The anecthan tolerable
in Diogenes Laertius
more
(i. " 103-5) do not show much
to

Sosicrates

"

Bhrewdriess.
*

at the mouth
Istria,Ister,or Istropolis,

of

the Danube

or

Ister,was

colony

invasion of Asia Minor.

of the Milesians,founded
about
the time of the Cimmerian
in
modern
the
Wisteri (vide supra,
Its
remains
P
ont.
Eux.
name
(Peripl.
p. 167.)
"

ii. 33), but its site was

to Kostendje.
on
probably nearer
wives
of his father's (David's)
Compare Adonijah's
request to be given one
forbidden
by the Jewish law (Lev. iviiL
(1 Kings ii. 17-25). Such marriages were
other nations.
doubt common
no
8, "c.),but they were
among

note

SCYLAS

58

edly,and

INITIATED

built himself

even

wife there who

79. But

when

was

the

woe,
be
initiated in the
to

back, in

great extent

and

number

of

was

house

which
at

he

the

ried
mar-

bring

wanted

the

was

on

most

which

cost, round

vast

to

IV

point
a
strange prodigy
as I mentioned
possessed,
a
building
Borysthenites,

when
rites,

erected

ordained

was

mysteries/and

city of

and

the following.He

to the

the

Book

Borysthenes/
the place.

that

came

RITES.

in

native of

Bacchic

The

to him.

short time

of

house

time

obtainingadmission

occurred
a

BACCHIC

THE

the occasion of his ruin

him
of

IN

there

sphinxesand griffinscarved in white marble,

from on high,and burnt to the ground.
struck by lightning
was
went
Scylas,nevertheless,
on, and received the initiation. Now
chanal
the Scythians are wont
with their Bacto reproach the Greeks
reasonable
to
to imagine
say that it is not
rage, and
fore,
to madness.
No sooner, therethere is a god who impels men
of
was
Scylas initiated in the Bacchic mysteriesthan one
the Borystheniteswent
and carried the news
to the
Scythians
"
"
when
You Scyths laugh at us," he said, because
rave
we
the god seizes us.
But now
our
god has seized upon your king,
who raves
like us, and is maddened
by the influence. If you
stood

'^

"

think I do not
him

to

tell you true, come

The chiefs of the

you."

me,

and

will

Scythianswent with
Borysthenite,
conducting them

and
accordingly,

the

placed them
city,

secretlyon

one

of the

towers.

the
into

show
man

the

PresentlyScylas

revellers,
raving like the rest,
and was
seen
by the watchers.
Kegarding the matter as a very
and
told
great misfortune,they instantlydeparted,and came
the army
what they had witnessed.
80. When, therefore,
Scylas,after leavingBorysthenes,was
into revolt.
about returninghome, the Scythians broke
out
They put at their head Octamasadas,grandson (on the mother's
side)of Teres. Then Scylas,when he learned the danger with
passed by

"

The

town

with

with

bore

known
The

among
two

names

the two

of

Borysthenes and Olbia (videsupra, ch. 18,

evidently prefers,being tlie appellationbest
the Greeks
affected by the inhabitants.
while the latter was
generally,
emy
are
used, not only by Herodotus, but by Pliny (H. N. iv. 12),Ptol-

");the former,

note

band

the

which

of

names

Herodotus

author
of the Periplus P. Euxini
5), the anonymous
(p. 151),Scymnus
(iii.
Strabo
(vii.p. 470) and
(Fr.11. 59-60), and Stephen (ad voc. Bopuo-dfi/Tjs).
Dio Chrysostom (Or.
Arrian
Olbia.
(Peripl.P. Eux. p. 132) give only the name
the term
to
Capella (vi.p. 214) confine themselves
xxxi.)and Martianus
thenes.
BorysChius

chus

The

Milesian

(Sabazius)

to

Eux.
'

p. 151).
Griffins are

colonists
Olbia.

seem

Hence

to have

Olbia

carried
was

the

worship

itself called

of the

'Xa^ta,or

Phrygian Bac
P.
(^Peripl.

2ou"o

in the ornamentation
of objects discovered
in Scythian
frommon
adorn the tomba
(Dubois,4" Serie, Pis. 11, 20" 22 and 24),and sometimes
themselves
(PL 25). Sphinxes have not, so far as I am aware, been found.

tombs

Chap.

REVOLT

80.
"79,

whicli he
he had

fled,marched
met
by the

was

about

were

sent

there

to

after
forces

engage,

to
message
be trial of

thee.

the

So neither

of

thou

disturbance,

the

The

when
Ister,
two

armies

they joined battle,Sitalces

'*
to this effect
Why should

'

"

thee

hast

hands,

in

and

and

Thou

me

art

my

thy keeping my brother.

will give thy Scylas back

I will risk

nor

reached

Thracians.

the

before

betwixt

thou

of the

reason

him, and had

Octamasadas
arms

59

whither
Octamasadas,discovering

but

sister's son, and

own
Surrender him into my
to

OCTAMASADAS.

threatened,and

was

his escape to Thrace.

made

he

OF

armies."

our

Sitalces

this message to Octamasadas

by a
*
of
with whom
brother
Sitalces
had
a
sent

the terms.
and

obtained
"

in

He

herald,and Octamasadas,
cepted
formerlytaken refuge,acuncle
surrendered his own
to Sitalces,

exchange

his brother

Scylas.* Sitalces

took

Vide

Sitalces was
He
died
infra,vii. 137.
contemporary with Herodotus.
the great kingdom of the
(Thucyd. iv. 101). Teres,his father, founded
in the generationafter the Scythian expeditionof Darius (ibid.
ii. 29). The
Odrysffl
of the several members
of this royal bouse,
followingtable will show the relationship
and the alliances contracted
:
by them with neighbouringmouarchs
B.

424

c.

"

Tbkis

From

(founder of

the

kingdom.)

Sitalces

here without
he was, it
being mentioned
any explanationof who
that
this
written
after
the
of
first
the
was
argued
Peloponpassage
year
nesian
War
(Dahlmann's Life of Herod, p. 29, E. T. ; Blakesley ad loc, "c.). But
this is at least doubtful
(See IntroductoryEssay, ch. i. p. 20, note *.)
has been

Perhaps Sparadocus,the father of

The
followinggenealogicaltable
from these chapters:
*

Seuthes.
of the

Scythian kings

may

be

drawn

out

"

B.

ab. 660

Spargapithes

ab. 890

Lycos

ab. 590

Gnurus

ab. 560

Saulius

Anacharsis

I
ab. 520

Idanthyrsus

ab. 490

Ariapithes

ab. 460

It is

Scylas

Octamasadas

OricuflL

complete except in one point. We are not expresslytold that Ariapitheswae

of Idanthyrsus. Chronologicalconsiderations,
it tolerably
however, make
certain that he was
at any rate
Idanthyrsus'ssuccessor.
the

son

POPULATION

60
his brother with
the

Scylasupon
their

him

SCYTHIA.

IV.

Book

beheaded
; but Octamasadas
rigidlydo the Scythians maintain

and "withdrew
Thus

spot.

thus

customs, and

own

OF

severelydo they punish

such

as

adopt foreignusages.
learn with
indeed

nation

Borysthenesand

the

of

son

I made

spoke

Hypanis,

and

six

ease

of the

renders

stands

of the

which

the

bowl, six times

Pausanias,

have

as

rising

which

Euxine,

Such

of that

water

brazen

the

of it in

mention

some

with

between

Exampaeus

never

that

seen

better if I say that the Scythian bowl

hundred
amphorae,^ and is of the thickness

understand

me

The

fingers'breadth.

account

then

witnessed

bitter stream

the

Cleombrotus, set up.^

vessel may
holds with

of six

of

at the entrance

that

big as

Hypanis.

Here

river undrinkable.''
as

called

the

into

flows

much, however,I

from

numerous

very

Thus

to

scanty for such

but

tract

place,where

former
there

the

were

numbers

is

There

eyes.

own

my

they

their

made

Scyths.^

the

as

that

some

able

not

was

I received varied

which

accounts

from

I heard

others

the

certainty;

another.

one

populationof Scythia is,I

the

81. What

natives

in which

manner

it

me

gave

the

following

One

of their

made.

was

of his
the number
Ariantas, wishing to know
subjects,ordered them all to bring him, on pain of death, the
They obeyed, and he collected
point oflf one of their arrows.

kings,by

The

name

notion

in
and

military strengthand
further
could
'
"

bowl

delivers
match

the

by the Greeks of
Thucydidea (ii.97).

entertained

be clearlyseen
may
established by Teres

his

number

son

Sitalces

of soldiers

opinion,that
Scythians,if they were
it

as

his

of the Scyths
the power
and number
The
great kingdom of the Odrysse
not

was

to

compare,

with
{arpuTovir\r)dfi)
no

but

he says, in respect of
the Scyths. Nay, he

singlenation, either
united

in

Europe

Asia,

or

themselves.

among

Vide

supra, ch. 52.

Athenseus
(followingNymphis
the time

at

inscription
upon

that he

of

relates
Ilcracloa)

besiegingByzantium.

was

He

that Pausanias

set

up

givesthe followingas

this
the

it
"

TlofffiSiuvi "vaKTi
avf^Ke
Mvafi aperas
riavaavias, 6.px""v'EAAaSos
fvpvxopov,
tV Eiifeij/ou,
AaKfSaifJ,6vios
yivos, vlhi
KXevfifipoTov,apxaias'lipaK\fo%
7""'"ay.

ndj/Tou

See the Deipnosoph. xii. 9

"

The

Greek

(p.536).

contained
amphora {a.ix"t"opfvs)

nearly nine

of

our

gallons; whence
85 hogsheads.

have
held about 5400 gallons,
it appears that this bowl would
or above
"
"
above
800
holds
at
Great
Tun
hogsheads).
Only
(The
Heidelberg

of this

enormous

size

is

on

record,

viz. the

silver

crater

one

presented

to

other

bowl

Delphi by

(supra,i. 51).
It seems
to me
as
impossibleto suppose this bowl to have been the work of tho
the
of
Cimmerians
as
Scythians. I cannot, therefore,with Ritter (Vorhalle.

Croesus

Chap.

81,

HERCULES.

OF

FOOT-MARK

82.

61

heap of arrow-heads,'which he resolved to form

to posterity.
into a memorial that might go down
Accordingly
and
dedicated
it
at
this
made
of
he
them
howl,"
Exampaeus.
of the
all that I could learn concerning the number
This was
thereby a

vast

Scythians.
country has

82. The

largerand

of the

the vastness

and

thingbesides,which

other

land.

p. 345), ascribe it to the

drove out. It must have been

probably

cast

doubt

in the

at

about

am

to

neigh-

the Scyths
workmanship,

of Greek

ceremonies

the

which

race

It

Olbia, or Trras.

sacred

These,

worthy of note,and one

mark
mention.
They show a footrock,in shape like the print

Hercules,*impressedon a
man's foot,but two cubits in length.* It is in

are

are
great plain,'

of

of

which
except its rivers,

than those of any

numerous

more

marvels

no

which

was

used

no

procured for

of
The Sacred
placewhere it stood the name
ch. 52). The story told to Herodotus
Ways "(supra,
of its originis entitled to very littlecredit.
"

the

'

It has
tear'

was,

").

note

abundant

that

the bow

ch. 3,
(supra,
weapon
that
supposed
every Scythian

i^oxhv, the national

Here

have

would

already remarked

been

it is

arrows.

in the

Scythian

tombs, and

are

arrow-heads

remarkable

are

for the

in which they are

barbed.
manner
They
of bronze.
and usuallymade
triangular,
*
Very elegantbronze bowls have been found
in the
Scythian tombs
undoubtedly of Greek
at all of the size of this.
workmanship" but none

skilful
are

"

Concerning the great plainof

This does

Southern
Russia,vide supra, ch. 47, note *.
prove that the Scythians recognisedHercules as a god, for the
the footprints may
have
been
Greeks.
The Greek traditions
persons who showed
chs. 8-10).
of these parts brought Hercules into Scythia(supra,
*
of giantsare pointedout in all countries.
Cf. ii. 91. These supposed footprints
not

INVASION

62
bourliood

DARIUS.

OF

Book

IV.

of the

Tyras. Having described this,I return to the

proposed to discourse.
subjecton which I originally
83. The preparationsof Darius
against the Scythians had
begun, messengers had been despatched on all sides with the
being requiredto furnish troops, others
king'scommands, some
to supply ships,others again to bridgethe Thracian
Bosphorus,
of
and
brother
when
of
treated
Artabanus, son
Hystaspes
Darius,enhis expedition,
the king to desist from
him
urging on
of attacking Scythia.^ Good, however, as
the great difficulty
the advice of Artabanus
He
was, it failed to persuade Darius.
and Darius,when
therefore ceased his reasonings,
his preparations
were
complete,led his army forth from Susa.
then that a certain Persian,by name
84. It was
(Eobazus,
sons, all of whom
prayed the king that

the father of three

and

came

army,

with

remain

sons

to

him

in the

"that

he

would

Darius

him.

lightof

friend who

allow

them

overjoyed,
expectingthat
serving;

the

of (Eobazus

sons

all left

were

85. When

behind,but
Darius,on

of Chalcedon

bridgehad

bade

not

answer, as ifhe
urged a moderate

remain."
would

his attendants

put them

till they had

his march

from

been

the
of his

regarded
request,

(Eobazus

was

be excused

take

to death.

the shores of the

on

accompany
allow one

made
had

all to

forthwith

and

he would

all his children

king however

to

were

the

from
three

Thus

they

deprivedof life.'

Susa, reached the

Bosphorus, where

ritory
ter-

the

been

made, he took ship and sailed thence to the

floated.
Cyanean islands,*
which, according to the Greeks, once
He took his seat also in the temple and
the
surveyed
Pontus,
which is indeed well worthy of consideration.
There is not in
'

They

form

no

that Buddhism
born

the

Scyths

Cimmerians
'

The

the

was

till b.

not

ground for presuming, with Ritter (Vorhalle,

pp. 332-348)
Indeed, as Buddha
religionof the Cimmerians.
(Sakya)was

sufficient

c.

623, and

before

B.

c.

last remnant
of the Cimmerians
driven out
was
hy
(supra, vol. i. p. 292) it is simply impossiblethat the

the

637

of these

parts should have been Buddhists.

temper of Artabanus
again appears, vii. 10.
the similar story told of Xerxes, infra,vii. 39.

cautious

'

Compare

"

Chalcedon

situated

the Asiatic

side,at the point where

the

Bosphorus
Constantinople)
Propontis,
(Scyl.Peripl.
opens
villageof Kadi Keui, a few miles south of
p. 83 ; Strab. xii. p. 843). The modern
Scutari, marks the place(videinfra,ch. 144, note).
" Otherwise
called the Symplegades. According to Strabo
(vii.
p. 492) they
in number, and lay,one
the European, the other on
the Asiatic side
two
on
were
of the strait. And
off the mouth
so
Pindar, the earliest writer who notices them,
iaav.
iv.
(Pyth.
371.) Compare the Kvavfas
v\pe(rdeSvo of Apolloniua
Bays, 5i5u^ioi
stadia
20
Rhodius
Strabo
tells
from
another.
one
apart
(ii.
us,
318). They were,
in this position
two
Moderns
remark
rocks off the two coasts
(Clarke,p. 674).
The
legend of the Syniplegades will be found in Pindar (1.s. c), Apollonius
Rhodius
need
seek
not
to
(1.s. c), and Apollodorus (Bibliothec. I. ix. 22). We
discover a matter-of-fact explanationof it.
The temple at the mouth
of the strait mentioned
below, ch. 87. See note.

(Canal of

'

was

on

into

the

or

Sea

of Marmora

Chaf.

the

SURVEYS

83-85.

DARIUS

world

other

any
thousand

eleven

sea

wonderful

so

hundred

one

EUXINE.

THE

63

it

extends
its

and
furlongs,

in

length

breadth,at

the

three hundred.''
widest part, is three thousand
The mouth
is
and
this
called
but four furlongs
the
strait,
wide,^
Bosphorus,and
which

across

the

bridge of

had been

Darius

thrown, is a hundred

from the Euxine

reaching
twenty furlongsin length,^

and

Propontis. The

Propontisis five hundred

long.* Its waters flow

fourteen hundred
*

to the

furlongsacross/ and
into the Hellespont,

The
from the mouth
distance
extremely incorrect.
which
Herodotus
the
extreme
as
Bosphorus
Pha-sis,
regards
length of
the Pontus, instead of being 11,100 stades (1280 miles),is,by the most
direct
than 630 miles. Even following
the sinuosities
course, about 5500 stades,or littlemore
of the coast, itdoes not exceed 7000 stades,or 800 miles. Again, the distance across
from
the Thermodon
{Thermeh) to the Sindic peninsula(and here the coast-line
cannot
is about 2340 stades, or
be meant),instead of being 3300 stades (380 wiles),
These

measurements

of the

are

the

to

miles.

270

supposed bjLarchcr and others,that Herodotus here uses a different

he commonly employs, but this is a mere
gratuitousassumption
to escape
Dahlmann
a difficulty.
(Lifeof Herod, p. 71,E. T.)has well exposed
the absurdityof such a theory.
Herodotus
The questionis,how
be misled?
In the
is manifestly
in error.
was
first place by over-estimating
the rate of speed of sailing
vessels.
He had probably
been himself from the Bosphorus to the Pbasig in a sailing
vessel,and knew that he
had
and
that
time
he
made
the
an
as
gives it,9 days and 8
was,
average
voyage,
nights. In this voyage of his he had followed the coast-line,landingoccasionally,
it appears
stades a-day, when
1300
as
(ii.
104). He was told that the vessel made
its real rate was
littlemore
than 800 stades.
modon,
Further, at Themiscyra on the Therhe probably heard that vessels sailed thence to Sindica in 2^ days, and applying
in this case
of sailing,
rate
the same
he supposed the distance to be 3300
stades.
But either an occasional
high speed was given to him as an average rate,
It has been

stadc

or

from

that which

the vessels which

coasters;
truth.
The

so

adventured

that

here

into the open

not
make

he

sea

did

better sailers than

were

estimate

an

so

the ordinary

greatlyexceeding the
in 2^ days must
have

shipswhich crossed from Themiscyra to Sindica

to have
speed but littleshort of the 1000 stadia per diem, which seems
been the estimate made
by Ptolemy, and again by Strabo, of the powers of sailingvessels in their time.
(See the note of Larcher,quoting Casaubon, vol. iii. p. 433,
attained

164.)

note
*

the width

generallyestimate

Moderns

quarters of

mile, which

Eustathius, and

be

than
It

graduallywidened

than

more

of

Constantinopleat

six stadia.

As

three-

Strabo, Pliny'

This

however

was

Peri

is under

the

the

and
pi.ad fin.),

with

(Kruse,Ueber

(Euphrat.Exped.

3 stades
*

writers agree

of the canal

rather

Herodotus, it is conjectured that the opening

Herodots
Ausmessung des Pontus, Breslau,
would
1818, p. 41). The strong current
eventually tend to produce this effect.
It must
be noted, however, that Col. Chesney calls the width only 600 yards,or less
has

other

would

vol. i. p. 326).

length, which

true

usual
have

must

in

estimate
been

is

about

ancient
from

taken

miles,

16

times

the rate

or

stades.

140

(Polyb. iv. 39; Arrian's

vnth the
of vessels sailing

current.
'

Herodotus

running nearly
Asiatic

about

Strabo,

on

Bisanthe

equal
'

to
appears
north
and

Placia.

the other
to

The

have

distance

the

recess

by

nearly

50

Propontis by

of the
shore

near

miles,

or

line

of the Gulf of

length(ii.
p. 187).
By the lengthof the Propontis we

width

European

is there

hand, measured

the innermost

the

measured

south, from

Perinthus
about

running nearly east

Cius,and so made the

and

line

to

the

stades.

440
west

breadth

from
about

the

188) the distance

from

Hellespont. This,if

the lower
we

mouth

regard the

must

understand

here

(as in Strabo, ii.p.

Bosphorus to the upper end

is,in
commencing at Gallipoli,

of the

of the

strait

as

direct

Book

(64)
t;

"

Cm

.S

03

"^i W)

23

"

_,

"

.a

M-l

ro

:=

"
ea
."

"

^.2

.
-

"

"

CO
~

^
r

"

Frt

g 5 S
" g 00

.2

_G

"

^ -"
ti
g

t-

oi

OQ

H
o
Pi
o

P5

ea

E
-w

P-,

"

g
""

W
Pi

.2

1
-i^
10

"O

j^j
"-

4)

"O

'" '

="

t3

"

rt

"2

0)

S^

'"

.2
O
p;

g
I" I

M
"

W
H

tn

W
H

tn

W
H
O

1-3

P3
-"l

C5

TV.

BILINGUAL

(J6

which

account

INSCRIPTION

I have

belongingto it,not

lake
The

of this lake

waters

Maeotis,and also the

87. Darius, after
the
a

bridge,which

the
the

his army
the whole

and

hundred

seven

It is

since the
Euxine

surveyed

the

sailed

back

Mandrocles

by

Bosphorus,and

erected

marble,whereupon

he

formed

scribed
in-

his army
on
in Assyrian characters.^

other
all the

to

nations

"

his sway,

under

is not

that Herodotus
much

now

fell here
than

more

into

gross

very

one-twelfth

of the

mistake,

size of the

it is possible that the Palus Maeotis may

have been very greatlylarger
than
Herodotus
it is at present.
Pallas and other writers have
culated
spe-

; but

of

in the time

the former

on

itself in size.'

reckoningthe naval forces,was

sisted
cavalry. The fleet conmen, including
Some
time
the
afterwards
Byships.

thousand

of Azof

without

amount,

commonly supposed
Sea

the

white

the

from

drawn

was

also

has

; it is called

survey,
for him

constructed

of
pillars

of six hundred
'

finished his

pillarin Greek, on

one

Now

he had

of all the nations which

names

Pontus

inferior to
Pontus

IV.

Book

of the Pontus.*

mother

had been

its shores two

upon

The

them.

very much
into the
run

likewise

He

Saraian.

giveof

to

DARIUS.

OF

existence

of

connexion

between

the Caspian and

the Euxine.

Asia, vol. ii. p. 394). These

(Pallas's
Travels,vol. i. p. 78, E. T. ; Rennell's Western
of the country eastward
of the
are
speculations
grounded chieflyon the appearance
Sea of Azof, which
is low and
flat,only very slightlyelevated above the le\ol of
that sea, and stronglyimpregnated with
salt. Now
without
advancing any such
violent hypothesisas that of these writers,
well believe that the sea did
we
may
the great plainsto the east as far as the 4'2nd or 43rd
gitude,
once
cover
degree of lonand
with
that the depositsbrought down
the
actual
rivers
an
by
together
"

elevation

of

formerlythe
it has

considerable

bed

long been

(Heber'sMS.
the time

present,
does.
*

of Herodotus
so

to

as

the Palus
It may

whether

in

it

sea.

have

have

"

in

had

have
of

than

formed

the

sea

feet

deep
Palus

more

an

better admitted

area

of

four

14

or

land out

new

of Azof

Clarke, p. 329.) The

not

summer

Journal,quoted

(Compare

makes

of the

of country
The
filling
up

tract

five times

(.omparisonwith

at

its

as

great

the Euxine
note

the Maeotis derived its name

from
be questioned whether
not
rather so called from the Maetse (MaTrai),who
were

people in these parts, and are frequentlymentioned

be reasonablyconnected
with the Sauro-Matae.

in the

was

greatest depth.

Maeotis

the very sensible remarks

of Polybius,
iv. 40, and
the
size
of
the
Maotis
Euxine,
72.)
p.
half

was

of what

stillcontinues, and
thus

may
as

at

it has at

than
that

it

now

Scylax

this idea, or

certainly a
inscriptions. They may

'

natural
It was
in the censet
that the Persians, who
tral
inscriptions
up trilingual
should
provinces for the benefit of their Arian, Semitic, and Tatar populations,
scriptions
leave bilingual records
in Egypt they would
in other places. Thus
have their inin the hieroglyphic
in
well as the Persian character, of which the vase
as
St. Mark's,at Venice, is a specimen.
In Greece
they would use, besides their own,
the Greek
Herodotus, however, is no doubt inaccurate
language and character.
when
he speaks here of Assi/rinn letters. The language and character used in the
the Assyrian.
But
would be the Persian, and
not
as
cently,
moderns, till reinscription
to speak of ""/ie cuneiform
have been accustomed
not distinguishlanguage,^^
ing
between
of cuneiform
sort
to
one
writing and another, so Herodotus
appears

which he saw, both the

inscriptions
ignorantthat in the arrow-headed
There are, in point of fact,at least six different
letters and the languages varied.
writing,viz. the old Seythic Babylonian,the Susianian, the Ar
types of cuneiform
tablets,the Assyrian, and the Achaemeniaii
menian, the Seythicof the trilingual
Persian.
Of these the first four are to a certain extent
connected
; but the Assyrian
from them and from each other.
and Achaeraenian
Persian differ totally
have

been

Chap.

87-89.

BRmGE

zantines removed
for

these

altar which

an

remained

behind

OF

MANT)ROCLES.

their

pillarsto

they erected
it lay near

Q*J

city,and

own

to Orthosian

used them

Diana."

One

block

the

at
temple of Bacchus
zantium
Bywas
Assyrian writing. The spot
where Darius bridged the Bosphorus was, I think
but I speak
only from conjecture,
half-waybetween the city of Byzantium
and the temple at the mouth
of the strait.''
88. Darius was
the bridgethrown
the
so pleasedwith
across
strait by the Samian
Mandrocles,that he not only bestowed
:

and

him

upon

kind.

covered

with

all the customary

Mandrocles, by

presents,caused

presents, but gave

of

way

him

of every

ten

offeringfirstfruits

from

these

pictureto be paintedwhich showed the whole

of the bridge,with King Darius sittingin a seat of honour, and
This
his army
engaged in the passage.
paintinghe dedicated
in the temple of Juno at Samos. attachingto it the inscription
:
following
a

"

"

to Juno's fane
fish-fraught
Bosphorus bridged,
this
Mandrocles
proud memorial bring ;
When
he'd skill to gain,
for himself a crown
For Samos
praise,contentingthe Great King.'*

The

Did

Such

of his work

the memorial

was

of the

which

tect
by the archi-

left

was

bridge.

rope,
Darius, after rewarding Mandrocles, passed into Euthe Pontus, and
while he ordered
the lonians to enter

89.

sail to the mouth

the stream

bridge across
iEolians,and

There

of the Ister.

his

await

and

he

bade

coming.

them

throw

The

lonians,

which furnished
Hellespontians
the chief strengthof his navy.
So the fleet,threading the
Cyanean Isles,proceededstraightto the Ister,and, mounting
the river to the pointwhere its channels
separate,*a distance
the

were

nations

had established
or
preservedtheir city. (Compare the
Stator")
Jupiter
Here, and above in eh. 85, the temple of JupiterUrius (OCpioi)13 supposed to
considered
in later times to
be meant.
(Bahr ad loc.) This temple certainly was
mark
the mouth
of the strait (seeArrian, Peripl.Pont. Eux. p. 124 ; Strabo, vii. p.
Herodotus
alludes
464; Anon.
Peripl.p. 165-7), but it is very uncertain whether
Table
it
i
t
the
the
Asiatic
side
to
on
Peutiugerian
(see
; Polyb. iv.
; for,first, was
second
of
a
and
should
after
the
mention
place on
we
39, "c.),
Byzantium,
expect,
that the temple of Jupiter
have no evidence
the European coast ; and further, we
built so early. The Byzantines had
Urius was
a temple directly
opposite to the
temple of JupiterUrius, if,as generallysupposed,it is that whereof Strabo speaks
the temple of the Chalcedonians."
(1.s. c.) as
"

Latin

That

is,Diana, who

'"'^

'

"

"

we

The

cannot

Danube
be

have
surveys
Rassowa
near

the Dobrudseha

and Ismail ; but

Brailow
Isatcha, between
the recent
this
at
Although
always
place.

divides at present near

that the division was

certain

shown

that

no

branch

(seeGeogr. Journ.
to

say

whether

can

ever

vol. xxvi.
there

is not

p.

have

been

210),yet
some

we

other

thrown
do

Hne

not

out

know

by which

from

the

enough
a

stream

angle
about

may

Book

TEARTJS.

THE

g8

IV.

days'voyage from the sea, yoked the neck of the stream.

Meantime
Darius,who had crossed the Bosphorusby the bridge
the
over
through Thrace ; and happening upon
it,marched
and made
of the Tearus,'-*
a
sources
stay of
pitched his camp
three days,
is said by those who dwell near
the Tearus
90. Now
it,to
of two

other

healthful of all streams, and to cure, among

Its sources,
the scab either in man
beast.
or
diseases,
be the most

all

eightand thirtyin number,

are

cold,in

flowingfrom

the

rock,

same

lie at

part hot.

which

distance

They
an
equal
and
near
Perinthus,"
ApoUonia on
the
the Euxine,2 ^ two
days'journey from each,^ This river,
into the
Tearus, is a tributaryof the Contadesdus,which runs
Hebrus
The
empties
Agrianes,and that into the Hebrus.*
the cityof ^nus.'
itselfinto the sea near
Here
the
banks of the Tearus, Darius
then, on
91.
stopped
in

are

from

part

of Hera3um

the town

The
pitched his camp.
caused a pillar
to be erected in
effect :
to the following

river charmed

and

afford

the

best

and

that

*'

placealso,with

The

fountains

beautiful

most

the south

passed considerablyto
must
a navigablebranch

have

this

reached

at

sea

"

The

into the

runs

JEski

Karishtiran,near

Simerdere, which

rises from

the Little

the

Bala.

It appears,
side of the

western

or

Tearus

they

clear

seems

(seeabove,

Karaglak.
Tekedere,which

modern

to be

ratlier tlie

range called Stranja

"
Bunarfiissar.
Here
tlie

woody

Balkan, near

of the Tearus

sources

Istria

near

however,

the villagesof Yene and

by Herodotus
may
but many
cold during the summer,
of them become
are
that snow
ice thrown
into them
or
immediately melts."

Dagh^
38

or

ii.oh. 33, note *),

which was
as far south
as
certainly
has generallybeen
Tearus
supposed to be the

Book

It

present mouths.

the

he

tion
inscrip-

an

of the

of all rivers

water

of all the

have

once

so, that

him

mentioned

easily be
so

warm

made

out.

All

during the winter

(Geog. Journ. vol. xxiv. p.

healingefficacy.
'
Perinthus
(afterwardsHeraclea) lay upon the Propontis,in lat. 41",long.28",
Erekli (vide infra,
v.
nearly. Its site is marked
by the modern
1.) Herajum or
Heraeon-tichos
{'Hpalovrflxos)as it is called by Demosthenes
(Olynth.iii.g 5) and
others (Steph.Byz. ad voc.
thus.
PerinSuidas, "c.) was
an
unimportant place near
Its exact
site is unknown.
According to the Etym. Mag. it was a Samian
45.)

The

springs are

not

now

supposed

have

to

any

colony.
"

There

several cities of this

were

of Illyria,
of
Euxine
is mentioned
coast

According

which

Herodotus

The

name.

famous

most

was

the
by Scylax among
the anonymous
author of the
Cliius,it was founded
by the Milesians

50
Scymnus
writer informs
us
Cyrus (ab. u. c. 609). The same
become
which determines
its site to be
Sozopolis,
the south side of the Gulf of Burghaz.
The villageof Yene is nearly equidistantfrom

that of the modern

but
(Apollonia),

The

'

the

little farther

from

on

the

Apollouia upon the

Greek
cities of Thrace.
(Peripl.
p. 69.)
PeriplusPonti Euxini,who follows here

to

that

ix. 92).
speaks (infra,

the

latter.

years

that

before

the

Apollonia in

Erekli

accession
his time

of
had

on
Slzeboli,

and
(Perinthus)

distance,however,

Sizeboli
even

as

is above
50 miles to the nearer
and would
be 70 by any
flies,
(Erekli),
route
the estimate of two
: thus
practicable
days is too little.
The Agrianes is undoubtedly the modern
Erkene, which runs into the Maritra
(Hebrus)to the north of the range of Rhodope {DespotoDagh). The Contadesdus
crow

is the river of Karishtiran.

'

Concerningthe

site of

^Enus, vide infra,vii. 58.

Chap.

90-93.

were

on
visited,

ENSLAVED

his march

beautiful of men,
and of the whole
he

GET^

THE

into

Darius,son

of

continent/'

"

BY

DARIUS.

Scythia,by the best and most

Hystaspes,king of the Persians,
Such

the

was

up

which
inscription

this

place.'
to a second
Marching thence,he came
which
flows through the country
Artiscus,^
set

at

92.

Here

he fixed upon a certain

should
throw a stone as he

obeyed, Darius
hills formed
subdued

were

Thracians
of

of

Vide

'

There

istence

the
Ister,*

those who

Mesembria*

'*
rijv 'Aeiav oiKfifvvrai
eupra, i. 4.
is Bome
believe that
to
reason

few years
informed
by

When

ago.
old Turk
an

Odrysians.'

his orders

General

ol
a

were

him

great

people whom

he
The

immortality.

dwelt

above

Scyrmiadaa and

the

"

the

of his soldiers

one

first

believe in their

who
Getae,"^

and
Salmydessus,^

every
When

passed by.

the

at
arriving

Apolloniaand

of the

his

of the stones
the

spot,where

river,called

march, leaving behind

cast by his troops.

continued

Before

93.

gg

the cities

Nipsseans,

n*p"Toi."

was
portion of this inscription

visited Bunarhissar

Jochmus

in

ex"

in 1847, he

inscriptionin "old Syrian" (wit /Suriani),

for not many
years
lying uncared
viously
prehis hou."e.
Search was
near
of course
made, but unfortunatelyit proved
vain ; and the inscription
for lime, or possibly
is believed to have been either burnt
built into the wall of a farm-house.
(Geograph. Journ. vol. niv. p. 44.)
This river has been
supposed to be the Arda
(Gatterer,p. 42),which joins
the Maritza from the west, not much
below Adrianople; but it is not at all probable
was

written

with

"

letters like nails"

that

had

an

been

that Darius

went

far to the left

so

likelythe Tekcdereh,which
Balkan.

Here

General Jochmus

to

touch

several

observed

on

this stream.
times
an

The

Artiscus

is most

the present high road to the

the road six large
eminence
near
on

of the river and the adjoining

low grounds, "immeasurable
largeloose stones,"which may have caused Darius
to give the order to his soldiers that Herodotus
here mentions.
(See Geogr. Journ.
"ol. xxiv. p. 47.)

t4p6s or

He

as

is crossed

tumuli.

also remarked

in the

winding bed

The country of the Odrysaewas

within the chains of
the great plain included
Rhodope, Haemus, and the Little Balkan (Thucyd. ii.96),in the centre of which now
stands
the cityof Adrianople.
It is not quiteclear by which route Darius crossed the Balkan ; but the probability
to
is that, passingthe Little Balkan
Dolet and Faki, he descended
between
the
the shore about Burghaz^and thence
to
defiles
nearest
the
seaproceeded by
'

lowed
folthus have
would
He
Mixeiiria and Yovan-Dervish.
coast, which lie between
the route
and liudiger in 1828, and by Marshal
pursued by Generals Roth
Diebitscb in 1829.
'

than a plausible
the Goths of later times is more
v. ch. 8).
certain (see note on Book
regarded as historically
Moreover
the
have
a
striking
compounds
Tyri-getae,
Massa-getae,Thyssa-getae,
of Visi-goths
and
analogy to the later names
Ostro-goths.
Salmydessus,or Halmydessus, was a stripof shore {alyiaK6i,
Scymn. Ch. 1. 723)
in the neighbourhood of a river of the same
itself into the
which
emptied
name,
Euxine
70 miles from the opening of the Bosphorus. (Arrian. Peripl. ad fin. ; Anon.
visited it,
Peripl.p. 164.) It is mentioned
by Xenophon (Anab. vii. 5, " 12), who

The identity
of
conjecture. It may

the Getae with

be

and

was

witness
wrecked

to

the

barbarous

the coast.
persons
upon
in the modern
Turkish town

Salmydessus seems
and
Seli/m-hriii),
*

Mesembria

conduct
A

of

of the Thracian

inhabitants

of the root
compounded
of the word
Odessus, the name
is mentioned
by Scylax among

Saint

(found also

of another
the Greek

to

in Zalm-ox'n

town
upon
cities upon

the

towards

appellation
appears
fragment
Mldjeh (long.28" 10',lat. 41" 35'). The
of the old

vive
sur-

name

and

this coast.

the Thracian

STORY

70

OF

ZALMOXIS.

IV.

Book

they are called gave themselves up to Darius without a

defending themselves,were
struggle; but the Getae obstinately
forthwith
enslaved,notwithstanding that they are the noblest
well as the most just of all the Thracian
tribes,
as
94. The belief of the Getse in respect of immortalityis the
following.They think that they do not reallydie,but that
when
they depart this lifethey go to Zalmoxis,^who is called
To this god every five
them.
also Gebeleizis^ by some
among
who
is chosen
by lot out of the
years they send a messenger,
their several requests.
whole nation,and charged to bear him
A number
Their mode
of them
of sending him is this.
stand in
order,each holdingin his hand three darts ; others take the man
who is to be sent to Zalmoxis, and
swinging him by his hands
the points
and feet,toss him into the air so that he falls upon
If he is piercedand dies,they think that the
of the weapons.
the
to them
god is propitious
; but if not, they lay the fault on
: and
so they choose
messenger, who (they say)is a wicked man
The messages
another to send away.
are
given while the man
and thunders,
is still alive. This same
people,when it lightens
threats against the god
aim their arrows
at the sky, uttering
and they do not believe that there is any god but their own.
told by the Greeks
who dwell on the shores of the
95. I am
Hellespontand the Pontus, that this Zalmoxis was in realitya
of
the slave
man, that he lived at Samos, and while there was
as

"

',

by
(11.
(Peripl.
740-1) it was founded
p. 69.) According to Scymnus Cuius
and Megareans about
the time of Darius's expeditionagainstthe
(Peripl.
Scythe. Strabo (vii.
p. 46*2)calls it a colony of the Megareans only. Arrian
mark
and
the
author of the PeriplusPonti Euxiui sufficiently
its
anonymous
p. 13G)
The name
site. It lay at the base of Mount
remains
Ilasmus, a littleto the south.
In the modern
Jifjsema
(long. 27" 45', lat. 42" 35').
coast.

the ChalcedonianH

"

The

of Salmydessus, and those who

dwelt above the cities of ApolMesembria," would represent the inhabitants of the entire tract between

Thracians

lonia and

the Little Balkan

*

That

the Black

and
or

Zamolxis

also by Mnascas
(Vit.Pythag. ". 173), and
witnessed

identical

with

the

from

name

does

not

seem

Selm, the
third

son

Sea.

the Getae is
objectof worship among
Jamblichus
430),
(vii.
p.
Diogenes Laertius (viii.
1). Mnascas
regarded him as
the Chronus
of the Greeks.
Porphyry (Vit.Pythag. " 14) derives
word
Thracian
"a skin ;" but this
a
zahmis, which, he says, signified
with that of
the
connect
a
name
probable origin. May we
very

Zalmoxis

the chief

was

of Patrae

(Fr. 23), by Strabo

of Feridun, who in Arian

inherited from
his father the western
romance
Zalmoxis
in conjunctionwith Abaris in
Plato
world ?
mentions

of the

of incantation.
Vide supra, ch. 36.
(p. 158, B) as a master
etymology (^Gyvaleysis,
"giver of rest ") has been suggested for
word (Bayer'sOrigin.Sinic. p. 283). Zalmoxis
Zamolxis
or
might, it is said,in
same
language signify Lord of the earth."
of the Calyndians(i.172),and the Psylli(iv.173).
Compare the customs

the Charmides
*

this

the

Lithuanian

"

'
*

Thracian

children

slaves

were

very

in Greece.

numerous

v.
slavery (infra,
6).
Davus
the most
{^doi,AoiFos)were
Terence,passim.)

into

In
common

the

times
names

The
of the
for

Thracians
later

often sold their

comedy, Geta and

slaves. (See the comedies ol

Chap.

94-97.

PASSAGE

OF

Pythagorasson
rich,and
grew

of Mnesarchus.

The

at that time

THE

After

leavingSamos,

Thracians

ISTER.

obtaininghis

returned

lived in

71

his

to

wretched

who
poor ignorantrace ; Zalmoxis,therefore,
with the Greeks, and especially
with one
who
a

their

acquainted with the Ionic mode

refined than

those

of life and

kind

means

wit, was

manners

more

among his countrymen, had a chamber

time to time he received and feasted all the
teach

suddenly
regrettedhis loss,and
from

abode

an
constructing

was

which, when

it

was

eyes of
mourned

the

in his secret

over

ground,
under-

ing
withdrew,vanish-

Thracians,who
him

that

holding this

apartment

completed,he

the

them

any of their posterity

all go to a place
of every conceivable

live for aye in the enjoyment

he was
actingin this way, and

good. While
of discourse,
he

meanwhile

no

to

current

they would

into

were

commerce

by

with

in which from
built,
principalThracians,using the occasion to
neither he, nor they,his boon companions,nor
would
ever
perish,but that they would

where

and

way,
by his

was

he

country.

own

contemptible philosopher,
Pythagoras

most

freedom

one

as

greatly
He

dead.'

chamber

three full years, after

which he came
forth from his concealment,and showed
himself
to his countrj'men, who
thus brought to believe
once
more
were
in the truth of what he had taught them.
Such is the account
of the Greeks.
96.

Zalmoxis

I for my part neither put entire faith in this story of

'"
and his under-ground chamber, nor
do I altogether

discredit it : but I believe Zalmoxis

the tune

of

Pythagoras.

of the name,
of the

or

GetJB,I
the

they

whether

were

i3eoplewho
reduced

now

by

the

lived lonjr before

the

As

reallya

ever

was

is nothing but

farewell.

observe

have

there

Zalmoxis

bid him

now

to

Whether

native

Getae

for the

practicesdescribed

and
Persians,

man

god

selves,
them-

above,

accompanied the

of Darius.'

army

97. When
he made

his land

Darius,with

his troops

the

cross

reached
forces,

stream, and

after

all

the

Ister,

were

gone
orders
the
lonians
break
follow
to
and
to
the
bridge,
gave
with the whole naval force in his land march.
They were

over

him
'

This

story

told

was

copied Herodotus.
'"

eprung
Greeks

Dahlmann
out

of

(Life of
the

must
*

simply

name,

which

was

as

often written

Zamolxis

as

Zalmoxis.

story
The

of the Pontus

the belief of

and

also by Hellanicus
have
to
(Fr.ITS),who seems
Euseb. P. E. x. p. 466, B.)
Herod,
p. 115, E. T.) conjecturesthat this whole

(Comp. Porphyr. ap.

have

come,

The

whole

Bulgaria,seems

have
been a native of Samos
imagined that Zamo-lxis must
;
the Getse,who
in
the
immortality of the soul,
worshipped him,
they thought,from Pythagoras.
tract between
the Balkan
(Haemus) and the Danube, the modern

to

up the river almost

have
to

been

at

this time

the confines

in the

of Servia

possession of the Getae,who

(Thucyd. ii. 96).

reached

ADVICE

72
about

obey his command,

to

Goes

naeans,

agreeableto

son

the

wherein

king

in

there

is not

it is,and
up

we

come

with the

could

"

"

who

it

was

speak

his

Thou

art

is

cultivated,
city. Keep this
it,to watch over

singleinhabited

leave those

to

following:

part of which

no

Mytile-

whether

wished

who

words

country

So if

them

the

the

generalof

the

to listen to one

bridge,then, as
it.

when

IV

Book

COES.

Erxander, having firstasked

of

him
mind,''addressed
about, Sire,to attack
and

OF

built

Scythians and succeed against

by this route ; or if we

wish, we may
For I have
findingthem, our retreat will stillbe secure.
fear lest the Scythiansdefeat us in battle,
is
dread
but my
no
lest we
be unable
to discover
them, and suffer loss while we
wander
about their territory.And
now, mayhap, it will be said
advise
I
thee thus in the hope of beingmyselfallowed to remain
behjiuL;'but in truth I have no other design than to recomas

we

return

fail of

the
yilSend

will I conthe best ; nor

sent
those left behind,but my
resolve is,in any
to be among
The advice of Goes pleasedDarius highly,
case, to follow thee."
who thus repliedto him : " Dear Lesbian,when
I am
safe home
course

which

seems

againin
deeds

my palace,be
will I recompense

sure

to

thou

me

to

come

me,

and

with

good

thy good words of to-day."

98. Having so said,the king took a leathern
thong, and
tyingsixtyknots in it,called together the Ionian tyrants,and
to
spoke thus to them : " Men of Ionia,my former commands
withdrawn.
now
See, here is a
you concerningthe bridge are
thong ; take it,and observe my bidding with respect to it.
the time that I leave you to march
From
forward into Scythia,
untie every day one
of the knots.
before the
If I do not return
last day to which the knots will hold out, then leave your station,
sail to your several homes.
and
that
Meanwhile, understand
resolve
is
that
and
the
to
are
changed,
guard
bridge
my
you
with all care, and watch
its safetyand preservation. By
over
Darius
had
thus
so doing ye will obligeme
greatly." When
spoken,he set out on his march with all speed.
99. Before you come
to Scythia,on the sea coast, lies Thrace.
The
land here makes
then
a
Scythia begins,the
sweep, and
into the sea at this pointwith its mouth
Ister falling
facingthe
"

east.

from
Starting

the Ister I shall

of the sea-shore

is

now

describe the

of

Scythia. Immediately
crossed.Old Scythia* begins,and continues as far
'

Great
*

Compare the inquiry of Croesus (i.88). The

King is stronglymarked
by this practice.
After

the

ments
measure-

that the Ister

fear of

eh. 84), it
punishment of Q^Iobazus (supra,

was

as

the

giving offence

city
to the

important to guard

againstthis suspicion.
Herodotus

considers

that the Cimmerians

maintained

themselves

in

parts oi

74

THE

TAURIC

MOUNTAINS.

Book

IV.

Chap.

CUSTOMS

100-108.

OF

THE

TAURI.

75

of others,
where the shape of
suggest a number
that
land closelyresembles
of Taurica.
this
100. Beyond
tract,we find the Scythiansagain in possession

instances may
the

of the
the eastern

on

the Palus

emptiesitself

Tanais,which

of

the

bordering

parts

district lyingwest

as
M^eotis,

into that

boundaries

for the inland

As

as

sea,

and

also of the whole

Bosphorus and

Cimmerian

the Tauri

country above

lake

far

the river

as

its upper

at

Scythia,if

of the

the

from

start

we

end.

tribes,first the AgaIster,we find it enclosed by the following

the
thyrsi,next the Neuri, then the Androphagi,and last of all,
Melanchlajni.

Scythia then,which is square in shape,and has two

inland
to
the sea, extends
of its sides reaching down
to the
that
it
is
distance
stretches along the coast, and
same
equal
it
the
Ister
from
For
is
ten
to the
a
days'journey
every way.
101.

and
Borysthenes,

ten

from

more

the

the

Borysthenesto

Palus

MjBotis,while the distance from the coast inland to the country

of the Melanchla}ni,who dwell above Scythia,
is a journey of
longs.
furhundred
twenty days. I reckon the day's journeyat two
Thus
thousand
those

to

sides which

the two

furlongseach, and the

are

also of the

straight inland

run

sides at

transverse

rightangles

givesthe full size of

length,which

same

four

are

Scythia.'"
their situation,
on
reflecting
perceived
Scythians,
that they were
not strong enough by themselves
with
to contend
of
in
the army
Darius
sent envoys
open fight. They, therefore,
to the neighbouring
nations,whose kings had alreadymet, and
102.

The

in consultation

were

they

who

had

The

Tauri

sacrifice to the

they

have

into

to

the
some

whereon

the

victim

followingcustoms.
shipwreckedpersons,

their

ports by
Alter
the

on

the

head

accounts, they hurl

temple stands,'and

an
aKpor-fipiov
(p.TO),and Strabo
peninsula(vii.
p. 445).
See the Appendix, Essay iii., On

tract
or

'"

They

the

sacrifice is this.

strike

host.

Now

the Sauromatae,

Virginall

compelled to put
of

the kings of the Tauri,the

togetherwere
Neuri, the Androphagi,the Melanchlanii,the

Geloni,the Budini, and

mode

vast

so

come

Agathyrsi,the
103.

of

the advance

upon

and

offer in

all Greeks
The

of weather.

stress

preparatory ceremonies,
with

club.

the trunk
nail the

is the first who

Then,
the

from
head

speaks of

it as

to

cording
ac-

pice
precicross

x^^i*^"^'^"^

of Scythia."
of the Crimea, not far
coast
south
temple occupied
on
promontory
from Criumetopon (Cape Aia). The
named
itself
was
by the Greeks
promontory
Partlienium, from the temple (Strab.vii. p. 446 ; Plin. H. N. iv. 12 ; Mela, ii.i."c.)
'

It is

"

This

thought that

the monastery

the

Geography
the

of St.

George occupiesthe

site.

76

THE

AGATHYRSI.

IV.

Book

Others grant that the head is treated in this way, but deny that
body is thrown down the cliff on the contrary, they say, it
is buried.
The goddess to whom
these sacrificesare offered the
the

"

Tauri

themselves

declare

to be

Iphigenia the daughterof Agamemnon,

take
in
When
they
prisoners war they treat them in
the following
The
who has taken a captive cuts off
man
way.
his head, and carrying
it to his home, fixes it upon a tall pole,
which he elevates above
his house,most
the
commonly over

chimney.

The

that

reason

the

heads

up so high, is
be under
their

set

are

(it is said) in order that the whole house may

protection. These people live entirely
by war and plundering.^
104.

The

Agathyrsiare a
wearing gold on

very fond of
in common,
that

of

they

so

their

envy

respectstheir customs

men

and
luxurious,

very

persons.* They have

be all

may

neither

family,may

one

other

of

race

and, as
brothers,^
hate

nor

wives

members

another.

one

approach nearly to

those

In

of

the

Thracians."
'

with

The

own

Artemis

Sic. iv. 44; Etym.

is probably a
sacrifices

as

the
'

the Tauri

Tirgingoddess of

their

hence

Mag.

ad

its basis.

In the time

by the Greeks.
The
conjecturethat
As.

more

got the

Herodotus

of

identifyingtheir

legend, and

iii.p. 327 ; Heeren's

voc.

Greek

mere

generallyidentified by the Greeks

epithetof Tavpoir6Koi. (Cf.Died.
Scholiast, ad Soph. Aj. 172.) The
genia
legend of Iphiof oftering
human
fancy,having the Taurio custom
was

Artemis

the Tauri

were

the Tauri

national

not

were

goddess

with

averse

the

of the Cimmerians

remnant

to

virgin

mitting
ad-

shipped
wor-

(Grote,vol.

Nat.

to
rest
probability
upon.
in
their manners
anything
liowever,it is declared by

vol. ii. p. 260, E. T.) has littlemore

than its internal
We
do not
know
their language,and there is scarcely

and

them from the Scythians.As,

distinguish
7iot Scythians,and
must
we
they were
therefore seek for them
other
ethnic connexion,the Cimmerian
some
theory may
be accepted as probable. It is clear that the strong and mountainous
tending
region exalong the south coast of the Crimea would offer just that refuge in which a
weak
is able to maintain
itself against a strong
nation,when driven from the plains,
It is noticeable also that the tradition made
one.
the last resting-place
merians
of the Cimto be the Crimea
so
(supra,cli. 12), where they left their name
firmly
fixed that it has clung to the country tillthe present day. Names
also closelyresembling
that of the Tauri are
found
in a clearlyCimbric,or at any
rate
Celtic,
who
called Gauls by Posiconnexion, as those of the Teuristae and Taurisci,
were
donius
(Fr. 75); and that of the cityTauroeis or Tauroentium
(cf.ApoUod. Fr.
105, with Strab. iv. p. 247), a Celtic town, according to Stephen (ad voc. Tavpdfn).
It may
be questionedalso whether
the Taurini,whose
remains
in the modern
name
not
Turin,were
reallyGauls, though called Liguriansby Strabo (iv.p. 286). At
least it is strange, if they were
knowledged
reallydifferent from the Taurisci,who are acto be Gauls
(Polyb. ii. 15, " 8), and who afterwards dwelt in these
to

customs

Herodotus

that

parts.
*

The

marked
country of the Agathyrsi is distinctly
(sup.49) as the plainof the
(Maris). This region,enclosed on the north and east by the Carpathian
Alps, would be likelyto be in early times auriferous.
This anticipation
of the theory of Plato (Rep. v.) is curious.
Plato indebted
Was

Marosch
'

to Herodotus?
"

were

Rittcr

Niebuhr

(Researches,"c.,p. 62,

actually Thracians,and

(Vorhallc,i.

pp.

ventures

E.
to

286-7) considers

T.)gathers from this

identifythem with the
them

to

have

been

Agathyrsi

that

the

Daci

of later times,

Sarmatians.

There

Chap.

THE

104-106.

Neurian

The

106.

ANDROPHAGI.

customs

*ff
like

are

the

Scythian. One

of Darius

driven from
they were
generationbefore the attack
which
of
invaded
their land by a huge multitude
them.
serpents
in
their
while
Of these some
own
others,
were
produced
country,
those

and

by

the north.

on

quitted their

far the

greater number,

in

came

from

beneath
Suft'ering
grievously
homes, and took refugewith the

this

the

deserts

scourge, they
It seems

Budini.

conjurers: for both the Scythiansand the

Greeks
who
dwell in Scythia say, that every Neurian
once
a
^
w^olf for a few days, at the end of which time
a
year becomes
that I believe this,
he is restored to his proper shape.' Not
but they constantlyatfirm it to be true, and are
even
ready
these

that

to

people are

their assertion with

back

oath.'

an

Androphagi are more

savage than
those of any other race.
nor
are
They neither observe justice,
is
dress
and
their
governed by any laws.
They are nomads,
Scythian ; but the language which they speak is peculiarto
The

106.

of the

manners

"

Bcarcclyappear to be sufficient grounds for either of these opinions. All that can
in the time of Herodotus
in the country now
be said is,that the Agathyrsi dwelt
the north.
called Transylvania,and
afterwards
driven
to
more
They are
were
mentioned
by Epliorua (Fr.78); Pliny (iv.12); Mela (ii.
1); Dionys. Per. (310);
Marc. Heracl.
geographer places
5). The last-mentioned
p. 56 ; and Ptolemy (iiiThe custom
attention in
them
the Baltic.
of the Agathyrsi which drew
most
near
later times, was
their practiceof painting their bodies.
Jin.
iv. 146 ;
(See Virg.
1.
Solin. Polyhist.
s.
c. "c.)
20; Mela,
into hyaenas
A class of people in Abyssiniaare believed to change themselves
On
who
lived for
when
discredit
I
told
to
was
one
they like.
it,
by
appearing
my
well
there
that
informed
that
he
doubted
and
no
was
once
it,
walking
years
person
of them when
he happened to look away
with one
for a moment,
and on turning
again towards his companion he saw him trottingoff in the shape of a hyaena. He
^

afterwards

him

met

recalls the
*

As

in his old

form.

loup-garouof France.

Herodotus

trustworthy.

recedes

from

Still the Neuri

of Herodotus, to have
eastward
perhaps as far as

time

These

worthies

blacksmiths.

aie

The

story

[G. W.]

"

the

must

sea

be

inhabited

his accounts

regarded

as

the modern

become

mythic, and less

They seem, in the
and Volhynia,extending
Their name
perhaps
may
more

real nation.

Lithuania

the government
of Smolensk.
in the town
be traced
S^ur, and the river Nuretz, which
mentioned
are
by Ephorus (Frag.78); Pliny (Hist.Nat.

lie in this district.

They

12); Mela (ii.1); and

of
Ammianus
Marcellinus
(xxii.8). Perhaps also by Ptolemy, und"r the name
them
Schafarik
Alt.
to
5).
"Havapoi (iii.
(Slav.
pronounce
pp. 19-^-9)ventures
Slaves, but on very shght grounds.
Schriften" (vol.iii.p. 157, et seq.)has collected the
Welcker, in his "Kleine
iv.

various
have
of

traditions

embodied

the

belief

of distant nations

with

respect

in their
in

to

and the French

tcehr-wolf^
and
witchcraft,
probably quite

this

belief,which

in their

the Germans
It is a form

Imip-garou.

imconnected

with

the

disease of

lycanthropy.
*

Or

"

Men-eaters."

Here

the

national

name

is

evidentlylost,but

peculiar

(As. Nat. ii. p. 265, E. T.) thinks the Bastarnae ; but, as

people
"
is Cen"
insufficient grounds.
it seems
on
to me,
The country of the " men-eaters
the
their
with
tral Russia, from the Dniepr to the Desna
name
Compare
probably.
of the Far West,
Red Indian "Dog-"aters" and "Fish-eaters."
Fur-Hunters
(Ross's
is meant.

vol. i. p.

249.)

Heeren

MELANCHL^NI"

THE

78
themselves.

Unlike

cannibals.
107. The
and

Melanchlasni

this derive the

from

nation in these

other

any

all of

wear,

which

name

IV.

Book

BUDINI.

THE

parts, they

them, black

they bear.

are

cloaks,

Their customs

Scythic.

are

Budini

The

108.

large and powerful nation

bright red hair.^ There is

are

they

a
city
deep blue eyes, and
vrith
is
surrounded
called Gelonus,which
in their territory,
a
of
each
wood.*
loftywall, thirtyfurlongs
way, built entirely
of
the
the
all
and
the
houses
in
All the
same
place
temples are
the
Here
Grecian
honour
of
built
in
material.
are
gods,
temples
fashion with images, altars,and
after the Greek
and adorned
There is even
held every third year,
all in wood.
afestival,
shrines,
the natives fall into the Bacchic
of Bacchus, at which
in honour
fury.For the fact is that the Geloni were ancientlyGreeks,who,

have

all

being driven
*

out

of the

along the coast, fled

factories

to

the

There
probably a translation of the native name.
which is
Sia/i-poosh,
Koosh, who call themselves
exact
an
equivalent o{ M(\ayx"^a.7i/oi.(Rennell'sGeograph. of Herod, p. 87.) There
Indians (Ross,vol. i.
the North-American
is also a tribe of "Black-robes"
among
titles
barbarous
Such
common
are
people.
among
p. 305).
The dress of the Melanchlaeni
is noted
by Dio Chrysostom (Orat. xxxvi. p. 439),
who
adopted by the Olbiopolites. He describes the cloak us
says it had been
the more
"small, black,and thin" (^ixiKphv,
ixtKav, Xcirrov).Probably the dress was
Cahnucks
and Tatars
remarked, as the other nations of these parts, like the modern
generally,may have affected bright colours.
a
The Melanchlajni
had
mentioned
been
Scythian
by Hecatseus (Fr. 154) as
nation."
They continue to figurein the Geographies (Plin. vi. 5; Mela, i. 19;
Dionys. Perieg.309; Ptol. v. 19, "c.),but appear to be graduallypressed eastward.
By Ptolemy they are placed upon the Rha or Wolga.
Or

This is

Black-cloaks."

"

is at present

tribe in the Hindoo

"

Their
Desna

position

These

give them
than

the

in the

time

far better

ii. p. 265, E. T.) The

have
to the North
Pacific,
a

Don

remnant

be the

country

between

the

of the Budini

to
Melanchlaeni,

nomadc

races

whom

which

are

the

remarkable, and

very
ancestors

Hceren

of the German

grants that honour.

people the

entire tract

from

would
race,

(As.
the Don

eyes and hair. May not the Budini have

the upper
the woody country between
w
Cimmerians,
"
Gel-om
In that case
furnished a protection ?
(compare Gael,"

of the

the Wolga
Galli")might

and

to

seems

title to be be considered

Androphagi and

Nat.

been

of Herodotus

Don, or Tanais.
physicalcharacteristics

the

and

dark
universally
to

hom

the Greeks
be their true ethnic title,
as
generally muintained.
(Vide infra,ch. 109.)
Heeren
a staplefor the
(As. Nat. ii. p. 292, E. T.)sees in this city,or slobode,
founded
by the Greeks of the coast.
expressly for commercial
fur-trade,
purposes
Schafarik
regards it as not of Greek, but of barbaric origin,and grounds upon it an
that the Budini
Sclavonic
a
were
people. (SlavischeAlterth. i. 10, pp.
argument
favour (Hist,of
of
This
which
Grote
Mr.
last view,
speaks with some
185-95.)
in Herodotus.
the
with
statements
iii.
is
at
variance
vol.
Greece,
utterly
p. 325, note)
Heeren
is probably right,that the place became
a
staple,for it lay in the line of
the trade carried on
by the Greeks with the interior (supra,chs. 21-4); but as we
at a
know
other instance of the Greeks
no
founding a factoryfor trading purposes
distance from the coast, it is perhaps best simply to accept the narrative of Herod
Greeks
certain fugitive
happened to settle.
a place where
otus, that it was
"

and

Chat.

THE

107-110.

Budini

took

and

their abode

up

79

with them.

They

still speak a

half

half

language

SAUROMAT^.

Greek,
Scythian.
Budini, however, do not speak the same
language
the Geloni,nor is their mode
of life the same.
as
They are the
aboriginalpeopleof the country, and are nomads ; unlike any
of the neighbouringraces, they eat lice. The
Geloni,on the
eat
bread,have gardens,and
contrary, are tillers of the soil,
both in shape and complexion are quite different from the Budini.
The

109.

The
it is

Greeks

mistake

planted with
part is
reeds

to

growing

another

of all manner

trees

broad

call
notwithstanding
givethem the name.'

on

of animal

sort

skins of this last the

also

get

Here

from

them

otters

which
natives

In the very woodiest

marshy ground with

by
caught,and

are

has

Geloni,but
country is thickly

Their

of kinds.*

deep Inke,surrounded
it.

these latter

border

beavers,witli

face.
square
their capotes

With

the

and

they

'J

is of virtue in diseases of

remedy,'which

the womb.
It is

110.

the Greeks
that when
reportedof the SauroTnat.T,
the Amazons,' whom
the Scythianscall Oior-pata

foughtwith
"

It has

that

the

been

conjecturedthat

people who bore it were

or
Sakya did not begin to

the

Bwlini

name

title,and
religious
(Ritter,Vorhallo,p. 25.)

Buddhistii.

is

marks

But

as

spread his doctrines tillabout b. c. 600, and then

and
in
India
is
it
taught
Thibet,
extremely improbable that his religioncould have
reached
is best
European Scvthia by the days of Herodotus.
Perhaps the name
with the ethnic appellative
connected
Wmd, which is from vxnda, water,"Sclav.
"c.
woda, Phryg. /3*5i;,
(See Smith's Diet, of Gr. and R. Geography, s. v. BUDINI.
This part of the descriptionseems
of the Budini to the region
to fix the locality
Buddha

"

"

Zadonsk

of
contrast
to the rest
Woronetz, which offers so remarkable
a
otters
The
of
the
mention, however,
(Clarke, p. 196.)
lake,containing
it these are
and beavers, and especially
of the " square-faced animals
seals,would
to require a position further to the east.
There are no lakes in the Woronetz
seem
of the Wolga, and
country, and though seals are found in the Caspian, at the mouths
in some
of the Siberian lakes (Heeren, As. Nat. ii. p. 2yl, note, E. T.),they do not
about

and

Russia.

x.

"

"

the

mount

seals

are

Wolga,

sepulchralvases

and

59.

p.
"

are

of fur is

border

the

V.

nor

they

found

in the Tanais.

whether

be doubted

It may

reallyintended.
and

commonly
other

seen

to

remains.

It is also frequent at the present

edge
See

the coat

woodcuts

by the Scythians ou

worn

in notes

vol.
day. (Pallas,

iL

'

and

pi.23

ou

chs. 46

Dubois, vol.

202.)
Ilorum

has been

texticuHs remedium

thought by

some

to show

obtincnt, quod
that Castor

oil

in morbis

uterinis usui est."

in the

was

This

pharmacopeia of these

of the three animals

to which
as
might have been misinformed
modern
furnished the remedy, and the other mistake
till
comparatively
prevailed
Mr.
times.
are
Blakesley,however, supposes that the
bags of the musk-deer
meant
(note ad loc).
"
Diodorus
Some
Amazons
(iii.
were
supposed to live in Asia, others in Africa.
the
latter
the
much
lived
were
the most
ancient, having
51) says
many
ages before
of
their
the
Thermodou
and
war
littlebefore
Myrin,),
queen,
(those
it),
only a
Trojan
the friend of Horus
the son
of Isis. The numerous
was
body-guard of the king of
ters
"he Bi'hrs,on the White
(hisminisNile,is to this day composed entirelyof women
to him
when
he is about to die, to prevent his leavingthe
only having access
have been the origin
world by a vulgar natural death); and a similar custom
may

nations.

Herodotus

"

"

STORY

80
"
"

for

man," and pata

the Greeks

affer

them

on

the

and

how

Palus

Mteotis and

which

is in the

ashore,and

mounting

to

country of

land

Scythscould
the

"

tell what

not

dress,the language, the

whence

"

of the bodies of the slain fell into

resolve to kill
of their

detachment

when

pitch their camp

they did on account of
112.

had

not

been
come

their

them, but
as

men,

againstthem
they could guess

to send
as

near

AH
this
pnemy.
their strong desire to obtain children from
the

near

of the

camp

youthsdeparted,and obeyed
The

given.
to

probably African,

not

Vide

of

more

youngest

do them

supra,

any

V. note

Greek.
This

ch. 20.

Amazons

harm,

and

again
*,ch. 191.

placeappears

to

the orders

found

soon

It is found

of the fable of the Amazons.

'

fought a battle.
hands, whereby

and

race.

So the

they had

the

"

and

notable

vel.
mar-

about

in their
number, with orders to encamp
when
tlie Amazons
them
do
do as they saw
and
avoid
to retire,
againstthem, they were
to
men
were
approach
they halted,the young

advanced

so

even,
of

men

in

equal to the women

neighbourhood,and
"

no

were
itself,

Hereupon they deliberated,and

truth.

the

they discovered

fight

regions;

was

all

against them,

out

went

nation

come

Some

winds

of the attack

make

to

age,-^they

the

inhabited

the

towards

same

where

of the men,

the enemy
had
Imagining,however, that they were

alike unknown

made

sacred
mas-

they fell in with they seized,and

tory.
the Scythian terribacks,fellto plundering

their

upon

them

upon

and

crews,

quite strange to
or
rudder,sails,
oars,

either

use

these

of horses which

The

111.

to

that

last

proceeded by

the first herd

and

to

all the

they reached the shores of the

"
the Cliffs,"'
a placecalled Cremni
or
the free Scythians. Here they went

At

came

vessels

prisoners
;

the death

listed.

waves

IV.

Thermodon, put

their

of

against the
up
however
they were

As

ships,and did not know

they were carried,after

three

made

rose

man.

of the

battle

board

they had

to

Book

"

the voyage

upon
them

AMAZONS.

"

gainingthe

sea, takingwith
whom
Amazons
women

THE

it may
be rendered,Oior being Scythic
"
for
it is reported,I say, that
to slay

as
man-slayers/'

or

OF

they

so

in Western
"

out
on

Africa.

which

that

they

their

part

The

is

name

[G.W.]

have

been

Greek

port, and

was

is clearlyGreek, and
marks
that
probably a colony from Panticapajum. Its name
which
difficult to find on the
are
it was
in the neighbourhood of some
high cliffs,
shores of the Sea of Azof.
Perhaps the most probable site is near Marianpol (see

Ptol. iii.5), where

the

coast

attains

some

elevation.

Crcmnisci

is not

to

be

founded
con-

the Dniestr and the Danube.

the Euxine, between
H.
N.
iv.
Plin.
E.
P.
153;
12.)
(Anon. Peripl.
p.
"
all alike beardless,
That ia to say, as they were
they took them for an army of
with

youths.

Cremni.

It

was

on

CUSTOMS

82

THE

SAUROMAT^.

Book

IV

a
days' march from that stream, and again northward
from
the Palus
of three days' march
Here
Maeotis.^
where
to the country
theynow live,and took up their

Df three
distance

they came
abode

OF

The

in it.*

to the

from that

of

women

the

SauromataB

have

continued

observe their ancient customs,^

day
frequentlyhunting on horseback
even
unaccompanied ; in
present,to

with

their

husbands,

taking

war

dress as the men.

very same
The Sauromatas
speak the language of

times
some-

field ;

the

and

wearingthe
117.
nave

girlshall

because
correctly,

till she

wed

it

happens that
been
having never

age,

Their

the first.

at
imperfectly
no

it

talked

never

has

the

Scythia,^but

Amazons

learnt

marriage-lawlays it down,

killed

in battle.^

man

dies unmarried

woman

able in her whole

at

lifetime

it

that

times
Some-

an

advanced

to

fulfil the

condition.
The

118.

the presence
to

of the

envoys
of the

kingsof

these

it known

to

made
deliberate,

of the other

subduingthe whole

the strait of the

over

of

Europe, where
'

Here

U.

have

we

extended
It has

well

Caucasus,as

eastward

distance

that

as

into the continent

Thracians,and

of the belief of

indication

an

crossed

the

reduced

alreadyobserved

been

of the

he had

into

assembled
nations,who were
that
the
them,
Persian,after
had
thrown
a bridge
continent,

Bosphorus,and

considerable

some

on
Scythians,
being introduced

was

now

Herodotus, that the Palus Maeotis

of the

place where
great portionof what

part of the country

of the Don

of Azof.

Vide

the Tanais
is

fell into

the government

now

Cossacks,was

ably
prob-

supra, ch. 86, note

*,
infra.Appendix, Essay ii.
did not touch the
tlic country of the Sauromataj
According to this description
the
however
in ch.
but
the
48th
statement
Ma?otis,
parallel.Compare
began about
In later times,as we
find by the I'eriplus
of Scylax (p. 74),they certainly
21.
under

once

included

and

water,

in the

sea

and

reached
'

the

to

sea.

This is of

the

course

originof

the

myth

narrated

above.

That

the Sarmatian

(Compare Nic. Damasc. Fr.

122 ; Hippocr. De Aer. Aq. et Loc. " 42; Ephor. Frag. 78; Scylax.Peripl.p. 74)
Vet Niebuhr
tale
as
a
(Researches,p. 68, note 78, E. T.) regarded the whole matter
frithout foundation.
For
instances
of Amazonian
modern
habits,vide supra, ch.
26, note ',and ch. 110, note ^
had

women

"

That

appear

these

habits

the Sauromataj
admit

to

of

to

seems

be

of Herodotus

doubt.

Niebuhr

fact.

certain

are

the

Sarmatians

of later times

(Researches,
pp. 74-81)traces

does

their

uot

gradual

to the rich plainsof Hungary. Thence, under

In them
to have
seem
we
they overspreadPoland and Russia.
and the modern
tlic Arian
between
a link,elsewhere
European races.
desiderated,
Sauromatas
Their name,
(Sauro-Medes,or Northern
Modes), as well as their locality
with the
and language (Boeckh. Corp. Inscr. part xi. pp. 107-117),connect
them
their
Median
and
with
Slaves
is
the
of
historic
a
matter
nation,
certainty.
identify

progress
the name

from

Whether

the steppes of the Don

of Slaves

we

may

from

presume

the declaration

Scythian, to regard the Scytlisas

analysis of the Scythian language leads to

epoke bad

of Herodotus, that the Sauromataj

is a distinct question. An

Slaves
a

difierent result.

statement

(Fr. 122),but

See

Appendix,

Essay iii.
'

Nicolas

',hat he does

of Dama.scu3
more

than

repeats this

follow Herodotus.

it is not

certaia

Chap.

OF

CONFERENCE

117-119.

THE

PRINCES.

83

bridge over the Ister,his aim being to biingunder his

Stand
test,"
ye not aloof then from this consway all Europe also.
"
loo^
not on
tamely while we are
they went on to say,
with
common
cause
together let
penshing but make
us, and
If ye refuse,
must
the enemy.
meet
we
us
yieldto the pressure,
make
with the invaders.
and either quit our
terms
country, or
from
For what else is left for us to do, if your aid be withheld
will
be
not
The
?
lighton you more
blow,
us
gentlyupon
sure,

making

"

"

The

this account.

againstus

and

will not

advance.

Then

the way.
alone was

aimed

hands

our

have

But

of his

when

we

have

the

avenge
enslaved

been

his

bound

to

molestingany nation by
plain to all,that Scythia

been

now,

to

come

would

Scythia,without

at.

less than

no

content, after we are conquered,to

bringstrong proofof what we here

only, he

us

on

it would

the moment

what

has

been

his conduct

into

gated
Europe, he has subjuwithout exceptionevery nation that lay in his path. AH
tribes of the Thracians
have been brought under
his sway,
them
next
the Geta^."
our
even
neighbours,
among

From
the
and

119.

The

assembled

all that

the

Scythians
divided

romatae

the

entrance

princesof
had

to

the

the

nations^ after hearing

the end
At
say, deliberated.
of the Geloni,Budini, and Sau-

kings
of accord,and pledged themselves to give assistance
were
Scythians ; but the Agathyrsian and Neurian
princes,

opinionwas

togetherwith
and

the

had

not

we

be

suflferedat

he

which

people,^and to war
march
straightupon

to

against you

comes

We
in peace.
can
Had
the Persian leader indeed

leave you
wrongs

Persian

"

the

of the Androphagi,the Melanchlaeni,

sovereigns
If you
Tauri, repliedto their request as follows :
"

"

the first to wrong

the Persians, and begin the war,
have thought the request you make
just ; we should

been

should

with
complied with your wishes,and joined our Brms
Now, however, the case stands thus
yours.
you, independently
of us, invaded
the land of the Persians,and so long as God gave
them
: raised up
now
by the same
you the power, lorded it over
to do to
God, they are come
We, on our part,
you the hke.

then have

"

did

to these men
wrong
the first to commit
wrong

begin aggressionsupon
we

see

believe

this
that

punish those
*

Alluding to

chs. 103-5, and

to

come

now.

us,

the

pass,
Persians

who

are

the

If

they

suffer them

we

wiU

not

we

will

remain

are

not

come

at
to

For

home.

attack

but, till
we

us, but

to

guiltyof first injuringthem."

Scythian invasion

supra,

be
will not
war, and
invade
land, and
our

in the former

no

ch. 1.

of Asia

in the time

of Gyaxares.

See

Book

120.
as

the

BY

ADOPTED

PLAN

84

THE

SCYTHIANS.

Book

IV.

they resolved,
replyreached the Scythians,
refused
their
alliance,that they
neighbouringnations
this

When

pitchedbattle with the enemy,

but would
retire before them, drivingoff their herds,choking up
all the wells and
springs as they retreated,and leavingthe
into
whole
country bare of forage. They divided themselves
three bands, one of which, namely that commanded
by Scopasis,
it was
agreed should be joined by the Sauromatic,and if the
in the direction of the Tanais, should retreat
Persians advanced
along the shores of the Pains Mteotis and make for that river ;
while if the Persians
retired,
they should at once
pursue and
under
the principal
The
two other divisions,
harass them.
one
of Idanthyrsus,and the third, of which Taxacis
the command
to unite in one, and, joined by the detachments
was
king, were
of the Geloni and Budini, were, like the others,to keep at the
back as they
from the Persians,
distance of a day'smarch
falling
At first,
the others.
as
they were
advanced,and doing the same
had refused to join
to take the direction of the nations which
the war
them
and were
to draw
the alliance,
: that
so, if
upon
in the contest,
free will engage
they would not of their own
be forced into it.' Afterwards,it
they might by these means
land,and,
was
agreed that they should retire into their own
should it on deliberation appear to them
expedient,join battle
would

openly venture

not

any

on

with the enemy.

121. When

these

Scythianswent

out

front

the

scouts

as

their

wherein

determined

on,

the

of Darius,sending on in
army
Their wajrons,
fleetest of their horsemen.
number

as

made

were

orders

children

their

and

women

departed,with

been

the

to meet

cattle,
except such a
they kept with them,
and

had

measures

to

to

was

lived,and

wanted

precedethem

for

all their

food,which

in tlieirretreat,

keep marching,without

change

of

course, to the north.

The

122.

three

scouts

days' march

the lead of them

from

time

The

Persians

"

to

of the

at

the

time, and
no

sooner

Scythiansfound

vanced
the Persian host ad-

Ister,and immediatelytook
distance
of a day's march, encamping
all that grew on the ground.
destroying
caught sightof the Scythian horse than
from

the

and Scopasis,
and the three kings,Idanthyrsus,Taxacis
divisions,
tripledivision of the nation under the mythic Leipoxais,Arpoxais,
three great tribes
at all times
and Colaxais
(supra,eh. 5). Possiblythere were
had
chiefs
the
whose
a special
dignity.
Royal Scythians
among
It is to be observed,tiiat,
accordingto the narrative of Herodotus, the nations
those who redrawn
much
who assisted the Scythianshad the war
fused.
as
as
upon them
the first sufferers.
The
(Infra,
SauromatsB,Budini, and Geloni are even
cha. 122-3.)
These

three

recall the ancient

'

MARCH

120-124.

Chap.

pursuitof the

The

them.

division of the
single
was

the Tanais.

85

the

Persians

retired hefore
enemy
directed towards the

was

and thus their line of march

Scythianarmy,'

toward

eastward

DARIUS.

track,while

their

they pursued upon

OF

The

the

Scyths crossed

still in

Persians after

them,
pursuit. In this way
passed through the country of the Sauromatae,and entered
the

and

river,
they
that

of the Budini.
123. As
the countries

they

but

enteringthe

on

could

army
Sauromatae, there

Scythiansand

of the

which

of the Persian

the march

long as

the

damage,

land

lay through

nothing

was

barren ;

heing waste and

Budini,they came

territories of the

upon

mentioned,' which was deserted by its

inhabitants and left quite empty of everything.This placethey
burnt to the ground ; and having so done, again pressedforward
the track of the retreating
on
till,
having passed
Scythians,
the
entire
of
the
Budini, they reached the
through
country
has no
and extends
distance
of
a
desert,which
inhabitants,*
seven
days*journeyabove the Budinian
territory.Beyond this
fortress above

the wooden

desert dwell the

These

flow.
and

rivers all

When

Darius

pursuit,and

halted

country of the

the

upon
equal distance

Scythians whom

he had

the

and
higherregions,

been

another,sixty

The
That

"

Mentioned

division of

is,the

that

the Palus
"

The

Gelonus.

above, ch.

This appears
into the Tanais.

be

to

is

was

so

Scytliia. On

their

them,

maining
re-

occupied,
circuit

of

still

were

by

complete

left his forts

Vide

ch. 108.

supra,

22.

the stream

Ptolemy

Maeotis,between
Oarus

he

built

ch. 120).
Scopasis(supra,

town

'

ono

he

his

Oarus.*

following,made

re-entered

from

from

disappearance,Darius,seeingnothing

"

Lycus,

Here

more

'

the

are

ruins of which

the time

day.^ During

the

names

Ma)otians,

desert,he paused

the

thereabouts,the

or

in my

reached

an

great streams

Syrgis.'

his army

eightlargeforts,at
furlongsapart

the

land four

Their

Mfeotis.

Oarus, the Tanais, and

124.

the

traverse

fall into the Palus

the

of whose

out
Thyssagette,

however
Cremni

called the
makes

Hyrgis in ch. 57.

Hyrgis,as well

the

the mouth

and

generally supposed

It is there said to
the

as

of the Tanais.

Erdkunde,
(Ritter,

represent the Wolga

to

run

into

Lycus, run

Rennell, p. 90 ; Mannert, iv. p. 79), but the geography of this region,as

described
of the country,
unlike the present conformation
by Herodotus,is so utterly
that no
positiveidentifications are possible.
'
The conjectureis probable that these supposed " forts " were
ruined barrows
ii. p. 765

perhaps

"

of them
himself

It
were

seen

largersize

and

the Greek

traders.

them

while

better material

that

His

ruins without

is, as

Dahlmann

built in

Of

observes

(Life,p. 120,

Darius.

Herodotus

common.

hear

we

not

may

believe

connecting them
E.

would

necessarilyimply that he had

penetrated so far into the interior is

do

have
course

accepting the tradition

Scythiaby

than

words

he should

highest degree improbable.

in the
the

of

from

in the

with

existence

Darius's

T.),extremely unlikelythat

of

invasion.
any

forta

I^INE

86
half

and
finished,

that the

had

they
He

125.

fell in with

now

HIS

returned

Scythianswhom

that

and

OF

had

he

quickened

Book

the

towards

fled in that

the two

RETURN".

the

were

seen

He

west.

IV

imagined

entire

nation,

direction.

his

combined

march,

and

enteringScythia,

divisions of the

Scythian army,^
their plan of
They kept
instantly
gave
retreatingbefore him at the distance of a day's march ; and, he
still following
them
hotly,they led him, as had been previously
into the territories of the nations that had
refused to
settled,
their allies,
and firstof all into the country of the Mebecome
lanchlseni. Great disturbance was
caused among
this peopleby
the invasion of the Scyths first,
and then of the Persians.
So,
having harassed them after this sort,the Scythiansled the way
and

them

into the land of the

and

thence

chase.

to

Androphagi,with the same

into Neuris,where

passed onwards

but

their

wise
coming likeStill retreating
they

the inhabitants.

spread dismay among

approached the Agathyrsi;

result as before ;

this

which
had witnessed
peo^jle,
the flight
and terror of their neighbours,did not
wait for the
Scyths to invade them, but sent a herald to forbid them to
their borders,and to forewarn them, that,if they made
the
cross
The Agathyrsi
attempt, it would be resisted by force of arms.
then proceeded to the frontier,
their country against
to defend
the invaders.
As for the other nations,the Melanchlasni,
the

Androphagi, and the Neuri,instead of defending themselves,

when
the Scythsand Persians
their lands,they forgot
overran
their threats,
in confusion to the deserts lying
and fled away
towards
them
back

to

the north.
enter

from

The

their

country,

dost
thou

refrained

the Neurian

on
a

so

long,and

horseman

to

;* and

Agathyrsi forbade
led

the

own

land.

seemed

so

Persians

interminable,
the Scythian
Idanthyrsus,

"

Thou
followingmessage :
strange man, why
thou keep on flying
there are
before me, when
two
things
If thou
deemest
?
able
to
mightest do so easily
thyself
the

"

resist my arms, cease

in battle.
Or if thou

thy wanderings

than

thou

thine

hast but
to a

the

district into their

126. This had gone

that Darius at last sent

king,with

Scythians,when

"

to

even

so

bring thy

art

conscious
shouldest

lord earth

and

and

that
cease

my

let

come,

us

to

water, and

run

to

away

"

at

come

thou
once

conference."

The

divisions of

Idanthyrsusand Taxacis (supra,ch. 120).

would be
Agathyrsi,having the Carpathiansfor their frontier,
to defend
themselves
than the nations which lay further to the east.
As
and "fond
of wearing gold" (supra,ch. 104),the Agathyrsi would
also
to lose than their neighbours.
*

engage

strengthis greater

The

"

better able
luxurious
have

more

''

Chap.

127.

this message
This is my way,

To
"

from

"

I have

them.

flyfrom

AND

MESSAGE

THE

125-128.

neither

or

peaceful years.
battle
with thee.
join

once

in
come

them

seek

"

them

ye shall see
be sure
Till ye do this,
This is my answer
us.

we

to

acknowledge only Jove

Earth

queen.'

out, and

whether

then

"

you

there

now,

attempt

to

are

our

with

meddle

will

fightwith you.
unless it pleases
shall not joinbattle,
the challenge
to fight. As for lords,
or

no

we

ancestor,' and

my

water, the tribute thou

and

"We

lands,which might
being taken or ravaged,to be
needs
If,however, you must

us,

fathers' tombs'

Now

cultivated

nor

through fear of their

any hurry to fightwith you.
with
look
to blows
us
speedily,

induce

towns

past, nor do I now

strange in what I do

of life in

mode
only follow my common
I will tell thee why I do not at
I

Scythians have

87

times

in

so

is nothing new

There

thee.

REPLY.

plied
Idanthyrsus,the Scythian king, reI
Persian.
fear men
or
never
fly

done

not

THE

Vesta, the Scythian

askedst,I do not

suitable gifts. Last of

send, but thou shalt soon receive more
all,in return for thy calling
thyselfmy lord,I sny to thee, Go
of
mean
(This is what men
by the Scythian mode
weep.'
*

"

the

speech.)* So

departed,bearing this

herald

message

to

Darius.
When

128.

the

Scythiankings

the

heard

of

name

slavery

filled with rage, and

they were
despatched the division under
Scopasisto which the Sauromata) were
joined,with orders that
they should seek a conference with the lonianSjwho had been
left at the Ister to guard the bridge. Meanwhile
the Scythians
behind
lead
the Persians
resolved
who remained
no
longer to

hither and

thither

about

their

country, but

to

fall upon

them

So they waited till

they should be at their meals.
such
In these
times,and then did as they had determined.
combats
the Scythian horse always put to flightthe horse of the
routed,fell back upon their
; these last,however, when
enemy
failed to afford them support ; while the Scythfoot,who never
ians,
horse
had
driven
their side,as soon
the
on
in,
as
they

whenever

'

56

The

and

tombs

71)

seem

of

the
be

to

behind
{yfpoov)

covered,

placecalled Gerrhus (supra,chs.

sure
were
probably defended by a wattled enclobarrows
Common
have
would
fought.
Scythians

king",which
meant.

which

the

at

were

the

These

the whole country.

they
Supra, ch. 5.
of
We
gather from this,that while the Scythiansacknowledged a number
may
deities (videsupra, ch. 59), they paid specialhonours
and Vesta, the king
to Jove

doubt,

no

as

still cover,

'

'

and
Greek
he

of Heaven.

queen
*

Diogenes Laerlius (vit.Anachara.

to apply it
proverb, and seems

says,
:iKvbciiv

"

i, p.
to

5(0
'AyaxcLpffnkuI CKpopn'iiv
-rapoin'iar,

The remark
of Herodotus
^riffii.)
reply of Idanthyrsus,not only of the List

Anacharsis

26) makes

all free and

must

word?.

rh

therefore

originof this
(" ndp"rx^ '*""

the

bold speaking.

flvai,'H awo
-KoppriaiaariKOS
of the whole
be understood

PRESENTS

SYMBOLIC

83

again,for fear

retired
made

of the foot.

DARIUS.

Book

the

By night too

IV

Scythians

similar attacks.

many

There

129.

TO

strange thingwhich

taged
greatlyadvanwas
Scyths,
This was
the braying
in these assaults on the Persian camp.
of the asses
of the mules.
and the appearance
For, as I observed
before,the land of the Scythians produces neither ass nor mule,
of
and contains no single
specimen of either animal,by reason
the asses
the cold.' So, when
brayed,they frightenedthe Scythian
in
the
middle
of
the
and
a
often,
horses,
charge,
cavalry;
by the asses, would take frightand
hearing the noise made
wheel round, pricking
up their ears, and showing astonishment.
This was
heard the noise,or seen the
owing to their having never
little
some
form, of the animal before : and it was not without
the progress

on

equal disservice to the

of

of the

war.

Scythians,when

The

130.

very

Persians,and

the

influence

one

was

they perceived signs that

the

not
becoming alarmed, took steps to induce them
to quit Scythia,in the hope,if they stayed, of inflicting
on
when
their suppliesshould
them
the greater injury,
altogether
of their cattle exfail. To effect this,they would leave some
posed
moved
with the herdsmen, while they themselves
away
make
to a distance : the Persians would
a
foray,and take the
beasts,whereupon they would be highlyelated.
131. This they did several times, until at last Darius
was
the Scythian princes,understanding
at his wits' end ; hereon
how matters
stood,despatcheda herald to the Persian camp
with presents for the king : these were, a bird,a mouse,
a frog,

Persians

were

five

and
what

these

giftsmight

but

mean,

the

asked

Persians

The

arrows.

bearer

he made

to

tell them

that

answer

he had

them, and return againwith all speed.

find out
the
If the Persians were
wise,he added, they would
So when
they heard this,they held a
meaning for themselves.
orders

no

council

to deliver

consider

to

Darius

132.
a

except

surrender

of

the

matter.

gave it as
themselves

water, into his hands.

the

because
gifts,
the

eats

The

"

agrees

same

Bame

with

food

This

the

mouse

as

man,
is made

statement

Herodotus

his

as

to

the

that
opinion,

the

Scyths intended

land and
their country, both
he conceived to be the meaning of
of the earth,and
is an inhabitant

and

while

the

by Aristotle
cause.

M.

frog passes
(De

Generat.

de Buflbn

hici life in the

An.

remarks

ii. ad
that

who
fin.),
tlie

ass

is

countries,and has only been recently introduced

originally
he always degenerates!. (Histoiredes Quadrupt^des, vol. i.
into colder ones, where
notion of the Hyperboreans sacrilicing
asses
(Pind. Pyth. x. 61)
p. 160.) The
an

was

connected

note

").

inhabitant

with

the

of

warm

belief that

they

inhabited

warm

country

ch.
(supra,

33,

ADVICE

90

in battle array horse and

about

to

to

come

OF

foot
hare

that a
array, it chanced
and
set to running
Persians,
who

cries and
of

hare.

told

was

them
and the
started up between
immediately all the Scyths
; when

to those with

this he turned

On

"

said

and
converse,
utterly: and now

to

These

"

that

see

"

safe
I

to

return

Gobryas

well

was

nigh sure,
race

since

"

ere

our

coming

that I see
now
it,especially
is,therefore,
that,when
to do at other

wont

are

we

"Ah!

homes."

our

pretext that portionof

hardship,takingcare

came

whom

was

he

indeed

do

men

his opinionis now

gifts. As, therefore,
wise plan,whereby we
time we form some
a

they

as

seemed
in battle

and loud
with great confusion,
pursuit,
Darius,hearingthe noise,inquiredthe cause
ing
all engaged in huntthat the Scythianswere

shouts.

it,and

But

stood

IV.

off in

it,rushed

saw

againstthe Persians,and

'

engagement.

an

Book

GOBRYAS.

wont

was

despise us

ian
rightabout the Scythmine
likewise,it is
ourselves

secure

may

sire,"Gobryas rejoined,
practicab
iman
here,that this was

yet

am

convinced

more

making game of us.

night falls,we lightour

My

them

times,and

leavingbehind

which
is weak
army
also to leave our
asses

of
vice
ad-

fires

us

as

some

on

and

unequal to
tethered,retreat

our

forward
Ister and
to the
Scythia,before our foes march
to any resolution which
or the lonians come
destroythe bridge,
from

lead to

may

ruin."

our

night came,
Gobryas advised ; and when
sick
and
followed his counsel,and leavinghis
soldiers,
135.

So

be of least account, with

loss would

whose

the camp,
marched
away.
noise might be heard : the men,

The

about

and

under

but
useless,

the

the

asses
were

asses

pretence, tliat he

was

those

also tethered
left that their

they

reallybecause

Darius

sick

were

about

to

fall

the flower of his troops, and that they

clared
meanwhile
for him.
to guard his camp
were
Having thus dewhom
he was
his plansto the men
deserting,and having
the

upon

caused

Scythianswith

the

fires

hastilytowards

to

be

Darius
lighted,

the Ister.

The

asses,
than
ever

set

forth,and
of the

aware

marched

departure

Scythians,
host, brayed louder
;
Persians
doubt
of
the
being
hearingthe sound, entertained no
in
the
still
same
place.
who had been leftbehind,
136. When
day dawned, the men
betrayed by Darius, stretched out
perceivingthat they were

of

the

and

the

scarcely
of these
they reallypossessed any
pare
countries have
always lived on horseback,and are utterlyhelplesson foot. (ComHommaire
de ilell,
words, supra,
Travels, p. 243, E. T.,and Ilerodotus's own
Darius might
lorce of loot-aoldicrs,
a
ch. 46, and infra,ch. 136.) If tlieyhad had
have compelled them to a generalengagement.
"

We

now

possiblethat

hear

for the first time

of the

Scythianshaving infantry.It

such

force.

The

iioniade nations

is

OF

RECOMMENDATION

185-137.

Chap.

MILTIADES.

91

and
Scythians,

the

spoke as befitted their

no
sooner
situation. The enemy
heard,than theyquicklyjoined
of the Scythian army,
all their troops in one, and both portions
of
consisted
and that made
a
alike that which
singledivision,
all
their
the Sauromatas, the
allies,
up of two,' accompanied by
off
in
pursuit,and made
straight
Budini, and the Geloni,set
towards

their hands

"

As, however, the Persian army

knowledge of the routes, which are

for the Ister.

had

and

no

the

Scythia;- while
with

way ; it
another,and the

missed

one

first

came
adversaries,

their

aboard

were

that

the

in

out

cut

and well

to

so

yet arrived,they addressed

not

were

not

acquainted

armies
happened
Scythians,gettingfar ahead of their
the bridge. Finding that the Persians

shortest

the

all horsemen

Scythswere

chiefly
foot,

was

these

ships,in

words

the
"

lonians,who
of Ionia,the

Men

"

two

to remain.
of your days is out, and ye do wrong
Fear
doubtless has kept you here hitherto : now, however, you may
and hasten back to your homes, rejoicing
safelybreak the bridge,

number

you are free,and thankingfor it the gods and the

undertake
Your former lord and master
to
we
so

that

that he will

137.

generals
*

Vide
Even

the

as

the

at

upon

one."

any

council.

Miltiades the
the

Milesian

other

the

freedom

restore

opposed

nian,
Athe-

Hellespont,'

upon
recommended
Ister,

Scythianswished, and

Histiaeus the

But

lonia.s

do

held

now

commander

to

war

of the Chersonesites

king

was

their

and

lonians

The

who

againmake

never

Scythians.
handle,

this advice.

to
"

It

ch. 120.

supra,

Rwsia
The
but few made
roads.
present day Southern
possesses
and firm, and is traversed, at discretion,by the carta
steppes ia smooth
De Hell,Travels,
(See Clarke's Russia,pp. 186-7, 212-3, "c.
peasantry.
the

at

turf of the
of the

p. 19, E.
*

T.)
Concerning the
vide
of

whole

the

in which

mode

infra,Book

this

vi. chs. 34-36.

peninsula,as

far

as

the

into the

sovereigntycame
The

dominion

wall which

of

Miltiades

stretched

familyof
was

from

across

over

tiades,
Milthe

Pactya

to

Cardia.

^^
the Hellespont
here
habitants
from the inare
distinguished
upon
the
Ileracleotic
of
the
Chersonesus, which occupied the peninsula between
of Sebastopol.
port of Balaclava and the great harbour
See below, vii. 33.

Chersonesites

"The

Mr. Blakesley (note 365 on

the whole
fleet,and

commanded

ch.

141) supposes Herodotus

to explainin what

endeavours

to

mean

that Miltiades

Herodotus
subjects.
say that Miltiades commanded
any besides his own
'
Dr. Thirlwall
has called in question the truth of this story (Hist,of Greece,
vol. ii. Append, ii.p. 486),which he considers to have been fabricated by Miltiades
his return
Mr. Grote (History,vol. iv. p. 368, note) mainto Attica, b. c. 493.
on

certainly does

sense

; but

not

I'he difficulty
with the story
tdins the credit of the great Athenian.
in connexion
how
understand
Miltiades
his
could
have
in
to
remained
undisturbed
sovereignty
is,

(as he

to

appears

Otanes

(Herod,

ascribed

to

remain,

but

him.

v.

have

done, Herod, vi. 40) during the campaigns of Megabazus and

26), if he had taken the part againstDarius which is
Mr. Grote
the Gordian
cuts
knot, by assuming that he did not

1-2, and

fled to Atu'ca

at

once,

as

Cornelius Nepos asserts.

(Milt." 3.)

The

OPPOSITION

92

HISTI^US.

OF

Book

IV.

Darius," he said," that we enjoyour thrones in our

several states.
continue
If his power he overturned,I cannot
lord of Miletus,nor ye of your cities. For there is not
of
one
them
which
will not
preferdemocracy to kinglyrule." Then
the other captains,
ahout to vote
who, tillHistiaaus spoke, were
with Miltiades,
changed their minds, and declared in favour of
the last speaker.
the voters on this occasion,
138. The followingwere
all men
is through

who

high in the esteem of the Persian king : the tyrants

of the Hellespont, Daphnis of Abydos, Hippoclusof Lampsacus,
Herophantus of Parium, Metrodorus of Proconnesus,
Aristagoras
of Cyzicus,
and Ariston of Byzantium ;" the Ionian princes
stood

"

"

Herodotus

flightwhich
to

have

been

caused

ascribes
in

to fear of the

realityby

Scythians(vi.
40),Mr. Grote

considers

fear of the Persians.

The

in a matter
of
objectionsto this are, first,that it contradicts Herodotus
fact very conspicuous". the enemy
before whom
Miltiades fled ; and secondly, that
it is incompatible with the chronology. Mr. Grote
the chronological
says that
data in Herodot.
vi. 40 are
exceedingly obscure and perplexed,"and therefore he
sets them
aside altogether. But one
thing is sufficientlyclear from them, viz. that
the Scythian invasion of the Chersonese
and flight
of Miltiades happened only three
to Attica ; that is,nearly ticenty
years before his final return
years after the Sc} thian
have
confounded
from the Persians
cannot
a
expedition. Surely Herodotus
flight
in B. c. 514 or 513, with one
from the Scythiansin b. c. 495, tlie undoubted
of
year
the Scythian inroad.
(See note ad loc.)
Mr. Grote, however, shows
for rejecting
Dr. Thirlwall's hypothesis.
good reasons
"

"

"

There

would
to

been

have
have

been

had

any

witnesses
many
chance
of success.

too

to

the true
facts of the case
for
Herodotus's
inquirieswould

And

rication
fab-

have

made

those whose
fathers had been present
chieflyon the Asiatic side,among
at the bridge,and
who
had no interest in exaggeratingthe patriotismof Miltiades.
We
must
therefore accept the fact of Miltiades having advocated
the breaking up
of the bridge.
How
then may
the fact that, notwithstanding this advocacy, he escaped the
Persian vengeance
during the campaigns of Megabazus and Otanes, be aicountod
for?
I conjecture,
The
because it was
then nnknoun.
would
matter
be debated
by
the Greek
the part of
It would be a point of honour
princes in secret conclave.
on
all present not to divulgewhat
been proposed at the meeting,especially
when
had
to do so would
be to bring ruin on
of their own
one
body. Darius would know that
the lonians had been urged by the Scythiansto break the bridge,and that Histiaeus
had been very active in persuading his colleaguesnot
But he
to listen to them.
need not have known
that any of the despots had actuallyproposed complying with
the entreaties
of the Scyths. His specialgratitudeto Histiasus may
also in part
have been owing to the fact,of which there are indications (chs.139 and 141),that
Histiseus held a higher rank than his brother despots,and had the special
charge of
the bridge.
the Ionian revolt broke
When
out, and Miltiades joined in it,as is evident by his
attack on Lcmnos, a Persian depcidoncy (Herod, v. 27), there would
be no
longer
need of concealment.
Miltiades would
boast of what he had formerlydone, and
any
it would become
known
generally.
That the Scythians,twenty
on
afterwards,did not spare the Chersonese
years
this account, does not seem
Their incursions were
to me
at all strange.
not
wars
undertaken
but
from
motives
of policy,
plundering inroads.
Further,they might
know
that Miltiades had been on their side ; and if they did,the gratitudeof a
not
barbarous
people does not often last twenty years.
'

no

Except Byzantium, all these places are

been
compelled to submit at the

doubt

on

time

the Asiatic
of the

side.

passage

of

Byzantium had
ti\eBosphorus.

Chap.

ANSWER

138-140.

Strattis of

GIVEN

Chios,-^aces

TO

THE

SCYTHIANS.

93

of

of Phocasa,
Samos/ Laodamas
and
who had opposed Miltiades.
man
Only-^olian
of
note was
one
present, to wit, Aristagorasof Cym6.'
139. Having resolved to follow the advice of Histiajus,
the
Greek leaders further determined
to speak and
act
follows.
as
In order to appear to the Scythiansto be doingsomething,
when
in fact they were
of
and
likewise
to
doing nothing consequence,
from forcinga passage
the Ister by the
across
prevent them
bridge,they resolved to break up the part of the bridge which
abutted on Scythia,to the distance of a bowshot from the river

HistiaBus of Miletus,the

bank

; and

to

the

assure

proceeding,that there
Such

pleasurethem.
of Histiseus ; and
answer

to

the

Scyths

the advice

which

ye done

come

put

to

into the

us

then

while
Scythians,

was

nothing which

were

the additions

ye have
here with

name

such

advance

in

breakingthe bridge,and, believe

to

procure

our

Your

freedom.

own

forth

and
"

"

own

eyes
us,

that

we

will work
while

well

be

not

see

Meantime,

made

Good

efforts have

efforts shall

our

to

stood

Your

speed.

do

to the resolution

and
broughtus, Scythians,

to

cause.

not

was

made

of all the Greeks

rightpath, and

your

they would

Histiteus himself

in the

the demolition

we

are

have
now

wanting
engaged
zealously

labour

wo

is

here

task,be it your business to seek them out, and, when

our
sakes,as well as your own, to visit them with the
which
they so well deserve."
vengeance
140. Again the Scyths put faith in the promises of the
Ionian chiets,
and retraced their steps,hoping to fall in with the
Persians.
They missed,however, the enemy's whole line of
march
for it. Had
former acts being to blame
they
; their own
and
filled
in
all
not ravaged all the pasturages of that
region,
at

our

found, for

Why

Miltiades,whose

is not
'

kingdom lay

Syloson,it

appears,

did

by Persian aid (iii.

149). He
infra,ti. 13).
*

Of whom

"

This

absence

much

we

hear

not

bad

out

of Darius's

long enjoy the throne,

been

now

again,infra,v.

route, had

submitted,

Lade, is the most

supplied 17 ships,Priene
here

Priene, and

the Phocaean

unaccountable

12,
leader

and

succeeded

by

he

had

recovered

his son, Mdces

(vide

it

The
omits, and for what it contains.
70 ships to the combined

later furnished

omission

of all.

Erythrae8 ; while

appears

which

37-38.

list is remarkable, both for what

of the Lesbians, who
a few
years

fleet at
Yet

so

apparent.

so

Teos

Phocaea

also
could

on

that occasion

give but

three.

possessing vote, while Lesbos, Teos,

but suspect that the list of
cannot
One
It
contingents were
present than he names.
as

Erythrae,are unmentioned.
Herodotus
is imperfect,and that more
be conjecturedthat the list came
from a Hellespontinesource
(from the family
may
of Miltiades,
of
the
the
most
Hellespontine
catalogue
probably); and thus, while
cities is tolerably
complete, there being no importantomission but that of Chalcedon,
of particularrepute obtained
only those Ionian and JEolian leaders who were
any
mention.
Phocjea, though so weak in ships,
might stillpossess a leader of eminence,
found to be the case
was
in the Ionian struggle,
the entire command
when
as
was
placed in the hands of Dionysius(vi.11).

94

DARIUS

the

wells,they

they chose.
to them

They
could

be

would

have

where

route

for their

got

BRIDGE.

they

too

caused

be

to

on

would

seemed

their failure.

found

this track

IV.

whenever

which

measures

exactlywhat
was

Book

Persians

the

out, the

horses,and

these

THE

easilyfound

water

expectingthat
where

AT

But, as it turned
wiselyplanned were

so

took

ARRIVES

and

sought

fodder

their adversaries

throughregions
however,
Persians,

retreat

to be obtained.

The

thingswere
to the line of their former
lor a moment
march, never
kept strictly
so
departingfrom it ; and even
gained the bridge with
difficulty.It was
night when they arrived,and their terror,
when
they found the bridge broken up, was
great ; for they
lonians had

thought that perhapsthe

141.

there

Now

Egyptian,who

an

This

world.

in the

was

had

louder

was

person

bid

deserted them.

of Darius a certain man,

army
voice than any other man
in the

by

Darius

edge, and call Histiaaus the Milesian.

bid ; and
Histiasus,hearing him at

brought the
once

made

more

142.
while

track.'

good

these

By

the

assist in

fleet to

the

to

The

stand

the water's

at

fellow did

as

he

was

the

very first summons,

conveying the army across, and

bridge.

means

the

escaped from Scythia,

vain,again missing their

Persians

Scyths sought for them in

And hence the Scythians arc

accustomed

to

say of the

of this expedition,
place for reviewing the entire liistory
agree in thinkingabsolutelyincredible (Niebuhr,
; Thirlwall,
Vortriigeuber alte Geschichte, i. pp. 189-191 ; Grotc, iv. pp. 354-361
ch. xiv. p. 223, 8vo. ed. ; Dahlmann's
Life,p. 120, E. T.)
the Canal of Constantinople
That Darius
led an
expeditioninto Scythia,across
certain ; it is a point in which
and
the Danube, may
be regarded as historically
Herodotus.
to contradict
Ctesias himself did not venture
(Excerpt,ap. Photium,
17.) The passage of the Straits,and of the river,by bridgesmade by Greeiis of
be taken to be
of Miltiades,on both occasions, must
reek ships,and the presence
'

This

to

scorns

which

be the proper
all moderns

almost

facts

as

assured

as

the battle of Marathon

itself.

expedition negativerather than positive that

without
into Scythia,and returned
some
obtaining
be reloss,may
remarkable
garded
overwhelming
or
experiencing
any very
success,
Ctesias agrees sufficiently,
ascertained.
as
though he represents the matter
in the
favourablyto the Persians than Herodotus
; but the proof \s to be found
the generalresult of the

Again,
penetratedto

Darius
any
lesa

"

"

distance

his abilityto detach 80,000 men

of the king
hold
which he obtained
the
and
on
under Mcgabazus (ch.143)
Europe
permanent
attaches
of the
to the circumstances
of
the
moderns
The
his
attack.
iucrcduUty
by
march
well
the
to
and
of
as
of
route
as
in
the
line
to
length
Scythia
campaign
of events

course

"

the

safe

return

"

"

"

"

mained
months) during which the army is supposed to have re(above
enemy's country. It is regarded as impossible,first,that Darius

period of time

two

in the

able to effect the passage of such great rivers as the Dnicstr, the
(Grote,p. 355 : Niebuhr,
Dniopr and the Don, without his fleet and in the summer
been
able
have
should
to exist for so long a
the
army
p. 191); and secondly,that
itself so barren, and
the
when
was
a
vast
and
country
to
traverse
territory,
so
time,
should

had

have

moreover

been

been

purposelyexhausted

before

his

with

them, than

to

suppose

cither that Herodotus

(Grote, ib. ; Niebuhr,

coming.

not
so
p. 190; Thirlwall,p. 225.) But these difficulties are
and
if they were
greater, it would perhaps be better

failed to

formidable
to

as

they

pear;
ap-

accept the narrative

obtain

any

knowledge

Chap.

141,

OPINION

SCYTHIAX

142.

OF

THE

lONIANS.

95

men,
that,if they be looked upon as freelonians,by way of reproach,
they are the basest and most dastardly of all mankind
"

of the

real

course

of the campaign,

sketch

in lieu of

This latter

history.

that he

or

purposely gave
be what

to

seems

a grand eraphic
imagines (p. 356,
is thereby dealt to

ns

Grote

Mr.

again,p. 359), without seeing,apparently,what a fatal blow

it
For my
conceive
of the historian.
own
part I cannot
general credibility
should fail utterlyto obtain a general notion of the
possibleeither that Herodotus
inarch of the Persians,or that,knowing it,he should set it aside and give us instead
illustrative fiction."
a grand
If we accept the existence of the town
Gelonna,and the semi-Greek character of
inhabitants
its
by Darius
(acceptedby Niebuhr, p. 193),the burning of that town
known
to the Pontic
be a plainmatter
of fact,which could not but have been
would
Greeks, if it reallyhappened, and which could scarcelyhave been believed by them
But
if it did not.
if,with Rennell (Geography, p. 103), and, I believe,Klaproth
and
the

*'

Rcichard,

and

this

allow

we

expedition

have

to

reached

far,and

thus

to

have

turned,
re-

mentioned
well accept the line of march
as
by Herodotus
and difficulties of the route
the length of the way
assume
being much
any other
The
the same
in any case, supposing the army
to have
reached Gelonus.
question
the
collection
Pontic
in
60
60
time,
to
conceive
Greeks,
or
losingall rebe, can we
years'
see^ms
we

almost

may

as

"

of the invasion,or not ? If we cannot, and they di^jtinctly

course
certained
staple,Gelonus, was burnt by the invader, then we have an aspoint, certainly
beyond the Don (ch.21, and again chs. 122-3),and deep
in the interior of the country, to which the expeditionreached; and the difficulties
how
the army
obtained
to
crossed,
as
supplies,and how the great rivers were
hit upon,
the true explanationhas as yet been
admit of explanation,whether
must
of the real

declared

or

that their

no.

Even

that the curious

the tradition

old walls,which

be

to

were

between

seen

the

^v, ch. 124),owed their originto

awa
{rHy frt is 4fiirii ip*i-wia
the place),yet
of fact (seenote
matter
a
on
as
Dariusi,although probably untrue
would
scarcelyhave arisen so soon after the event, if his expedition had never
proached
apthe region in which they lay.

Wolga

the Don

and

"With

historical critics to
have
induced so many
that the Persians were
of Herodotus, it may
be observed, first,
skilful in the passage of rivers,from the frequent occasion which
they

respect

the difficulties which

to

rejectthe narrative
probably very
had

to

the

cross

Tigris,Euphrates,Upper

unfordable

all of them
the country

about

{vrjvalirf

streams

their armies

which

and

fnjrot,

had

Lower

Zab, Diyalah,Kerkhah, "c.,

accordingto

been

author),and lyingin
turies.
marching for cen-

our

in the habit of

crossed was, then as

the mode
in which
these rivers were
in the Nimriid sculptures (Layard,
of inflated skins,as we
see
even
either kept in the hand, or attached
to rafts (see
plates15, 16, 33). These were
"
field
well
would
take
the
Book
i.
ch.
note
on
suppliedwith
194). Every army
At the pa.ssage of a river
skins, partlyfor this purpose, partlyto hold their water.

Secondly,that

now,

by

means

all the water-skins

the

did not
if

they

be

might
effected.

crossingwas

used

as

air-skins,for they could

Thirdly,that

it is not

boats upon their rivers,which an

possess
did not, yet the banks
of their rivers are,

at

invading

army

of the streams,

object was

to

the Persians

there
as

avoid

would

is

no

reason

Grote

Mr.

an

to

supposes

engagement,

think
would

that the
have

which

infaUiblyhave brought

any

might

towards
especially

of their course, rich in wood

(videsupra, note * on ch. 18),so
would
exist for the rafts,on
which the baggage of the army
the men
and beasts for the most
part swimming, the former

Fourthly,that

filled again when

be

Scythians

all certain that the

that
would

seize

the

lower

ample
have

; but

part

materials
to

cross,

by the help of skins.

Scythians disputedthe passage

the case
(p.355),since their

been

attempt

to

hinder

the advance

of

on.

of
with the passage
Further, as to supplies
; the familiarityof the Orientals
them
nourishment
with
deserts by caravans
of an
take
who
must
enormous
size,
of men,
so
for many
of vast masses
them
the movement
to
months, accustoms
enemy's
which, with us, an
equipped as to be independent of those resources,

country

is

expected to

furnish.

The

tactics of the

Scythians would

have

been

ex-

MEGABAZUS

96

EUROPE.

IN

LEFT

Book

IV

they are the faithtlieybe considered as under servitude,

and
the
most
fullest of slaves,
fondly attached to their lords.
143. Darius,having passed through Thrace, reached
Sestos
in the Chersonese,whence
he crossed by the help of his fleet into
commander
the
on
Asia, leavinga Persian,named
Megabazus,'^
"but if

European

This

side.

by

specialhonour
all the

had
"

opened

what

the

He

Persians.

he

the

would

like

than

wherewith

to be

Darius

as

to

eat

some

his brother

83 and

versed

who
history,

paid him

before

in

as

seeds

the

him

great plenty as the seeds of

answered

are

asked

Artabanus
"

Had

"

here, it
Such

general

as

many

would

whom

men

pleaseme

the

was

to

of the troops left in

he gave the command
in all to some
eightythousand men.'
pected (seechs.

ferred
con-

pomegranates, and

to

of Greece."

honoured

once

about

Darius

lord

Darius

whom

on

he

have

there

man

compliment which

when
first,

Megabazus

better

was

pomegranate .^"

like

the

was

compliment
at

this time

Europe,amounting

134),and preparationsmade

accordingly. Tliose who are

largearmies have traversed the barren and
desolate
of Turkestan
have
followed step by step the
countries
and Tartary,who
in these very regions(Gibbon,
campaigns of Genghis Khan and Tamerlane, sometimes
ch. Ixv. " 2, p. 338),will see nothing strange in a two
three months'
or
campaign
of some
hundreds
of thousands
carried on by an army
derivingbut littlesubsistence
from the country which they were
traversing. Timour," we are told by the great
historian, invaded Kizpak or the Western
Tartary,with such mighty powers that
from
thirteen miles were
of /?f"
measured
his rightto his left wing. In a march
months
ouen
they rarelybeheld the footstepsof man
; and their daily subsistence was
of the chace." (Gibbon, 1. s. c.) This march
trusted to tlie fortune
began at the
!
to the neighbourhood of Moscow
Caspian, and extended
With
the
time
to
said
have
to
been
respect
occupied by the expedition,which is
it must
be observed, first,
that the
too
to
as
by
Dahlmanu,
short,
especially
objected
wliole time is nowhere
The sixty days are
fiXed.
said not to have expired when
the
first application
is made
to the lonians, but at that time Darius is in the north-west
of Scythia,near
the territory
of the Agathyrsi (chs.125, 133); that is,he has accomplished
about three-fourths of his route.
Secondly,ifeven thus suflBcient time does
not
to be allowed, may
not
the fact be that the first application
to the lonians
seem
the bridge was
to break
somewhat
earlier
?
made
m
Thirdly,it is to be
reality
borne in mind
that we
have no means
either
of fixingexactlyhow far Darius went
north.
It is not at all certain that the Oarus is the Wolga, much
east
less that
or
the forts were
Saratow.
Herodotus
that he crossed
the
near
says indeed distinctly
in Asiatic

know

what

"

"

Don

and
(Tanais),

also that he

that he reached

"

skirted

Gelonus, which

seems

to have

been

near

Woronetx

Scythia to the north,and re-entered it on the north-west

frontier,
passingthrough the countries of the Melanchlaeni,Androphagi, and Neuri.
But the positionof these nations is only fixed coiijecturally.
Scythiamay not have
extended
far inland as Herodotus
further
than the 52nd
not
so
was
told,perhaps
parallel.
Or Megabyzus,according to one
MS., a reading confirmed by Eustathius (ad
II. ii. p. 182, 27), and
extent
to a certain
by Plutarch,who tells the story of
Megabyzus's son, Zopyrus (Apophthegm, vol. ii. p. 173, A.). But it is not likely
that Herodotus
intends
the conspirator. He
would
not
speak of him merely as
^fSpa TlfpffTjv.
*
Hence
the absurdityof Rennell's supposition
(Gcogr.p. 114),that the number
in ch. 87 ought to be 70,000 instead of 700,000. Hence
which we
too the certainty
have that Darius
fared infinitely
similar
better than most
of those who have made
and Napoleon.
attempts, as Crassus,Julian,
"

MINY^

THE

98

SPARTA.

AT

Book

manned
the shipArgo was
by whom
stayed awhile in Lemnos, and had there

heroes
had

hearingthis

On

; for these
persons
become
their progenitors."

of their

account

IV

daemonians
descent,the Lace"
what
asked,
was

time, and
their objectin coming to Lacedsemon, and there kindhng their
hmd
fires ?"
They answered, that,driven from their own
by
had
their
most
to
the Pelasgi,
as
was
reasonable,
they
come,
to tbem

sent

second

"

fathers ;' and their wish

them

good

to

their

on

the Lacedaemonians
terms

own

in their tribes.'

What

that the
The

to receive

of land.''

the

It

Minyae among

assignthem lands,and enrol them

them
the conmoved
to this was
sideration
chiefly
; to

of

sons

in their country,

them

allotments

obtain

and
partake their privileges,
seemed

with

to dwell

was

Tyndarus

sailed

had

their

board

on

the

married

Spartan
Argo.
Minyae, on
part, forthwith
married
and
the
in
wives,whom
Lemnos,
wives,
they had
gave
husbands,
to Spartan
time had
146. However, before much
elapsed,the Minyae
to share the throne,and
mitted
combegan to wax
wanton, demanded
other impieties; whereupon the Lacedaemonians
passed
them
them
into
cast
of
sentence
on
death,and, seizingthem,

prison. Now
in the

the Lacedaemonians

put criminals

never

daytime, but always at night. When

about to suffer,
their wives,who
were
but

daughters of

the

chief

the
were

among

men

to

death

ingly,
Minyae,accordzens,
not
only citithe Spartans,

H.
in Greece, having settlements
in Tliessaly(Pliii.
powerful race
Magnesia (Strab.ix. p. 601 ; Scliol. ad Ap. Rhod. i. 763), as well as
Strabo (1.s. c.) says that,according to some
euus.
writers, lolcus

N.

iv. 8), and

Orclioui-

about
was

colony

Orchomenus.

from

According to some, Hercules himself was one of the Argonauts (Apollod.i. 9,

here is
But the reference
" 19),and accompanied the expeditionb,eyondLemnos.
who
of
heroes
Castor
the
are
to
and
two
always
Pollux,
Sparta,
evidently
great
i. 146-7 ; Pind. Pyth. iv.
enumerated
the companions of Jasou (ApoU.Rhod.
among
305 ; Apollod.i. 9. 16.)
in reality
It may
be reasonablyconjecturedthat these fugitives
were
Miayans
^

'

from
of Orchomenus
driven out
little earlier by the irruption of the Boeotians
a
Arne (Thucyd. i, 12),and that they invented this story, in order to claim kindred
with

for them
invented
the Spartans. Or perhaps,as C. 0. Miiller supposes, it was
Minor.
Asia
The expelled Minyans went
to
(Supra,i. 146).
chiefly
should
that
the
C. 0. MuUer
incredible
thinks
it
Minyans
(Orchom.
p. 813)

in after-times.
"

reallyhave
among

been

received

into full

the Perioeci.

citizenship
; and

It is certain

that

in

that

supposes

later times

the

they were
Spartans were

mitted
adcessively
ex-

bestowing their citizenship(Arist.Pol. ii. 6, " 12). Herodotus

himself says, in another
imparted it but to two
place (ix.33-4), that they never
later period what
at
a
However
they
cannot
men.
we
argue from their practice
after
their
first settlement, and
in
have
done
so
soon
might
earlytimes, especially
when
they may have been glad to receive an increase of strengthfrom any quarter.
have
received into actual
been
It is quite possible
therefore that the Minyans may
people,
citizenship.(Compare the receptionof the Sabine refugeesinto the Roman
intends.
Liv. ii. 16.) This is certainly
what Herodotus
chary

Castor

and

of

Pollux.

Vide

supra,

ch. 145, note

'.

Chap.

HISTORY

to be allowed

entreated
with

their

from

such

the

PERSONAL

146, 147.

the

prison,gave

clothes

own

theirs

in

wives'

garments, and

after which

exchange :

thus

effected their escape

Having

more

once

99

the

quarter,granted their
their

THERAS.

and have some

prison,
Spartans,not expectingany

to enter

lords ; and

OF

The

request.
to their

the

talk
fraud

entered

women

husbands,and

received

Minyae,dressed

in their

passing for

women,

in this manner,

forth.

went

they seated

selves
them-

Taygetum.'

upon

happened that at this very time Theras,son of Autesion (whose father Tisamenus
the son
of Thersander,and
was
grandson of Polynices),was about to lead out a colony from
This Theras,by birth a Cadmeian, was
Lacedaemon.
uncle on
147.

It

the mother's

side

the two

of

Procles and
Aristod6mus,"
administered
in their
Eurysthenes, and, during their infancy,
When
his nephews,however,on attaining
rightthe royalpower.
to be under

the

"

to

sea

authorityof others

resolved
himself,

authorityso
the

sons

estate,took the government, Theras, who

man's

to

bear

to

long
joinhis kindred.

Plutarch

(de

Virt.

Mulier.

There

after

to leave

were

he

could
had

wielded

Sparta,and

in the island^

now

not

cross

called

247) tella thia story with remarkable

not
were
According to him, the fugitives
the Minyae driven out
by the Pelasgi, but the Pelasgi driven out in their turn by
the Athenians.
received into citizenship,
but rebelled on account
of
not
They were
being refused civil rights. They did not finallysettle in Thera and Elis,but in
Melos and Crete.
We
uncertaintyof the ancient
may learn from this the extreme
when
their
character
least
is
stories,even
mythic. Polysnus gave both narratives.
(Strat.vii. ch. 49, viii.ch. 61.)
Vide
infra,vi. 62. The authors of this genealogy, which may be thus exhibited
variations

from

the Herodotean

torn.

ii. p.

narrative.

"

"

Polynices

Hercules

Thersander

Hjllns

Tisamenos

Cleodens

I
Aristomachos

Antesion

Theras

Argeia
Earysthcnes

m.

Aristodemus
Procles.

intended

probably to represent the historythus- Aristodemus, son of Aristomachus,

Argeia,daughter of Autesion, great-grandsonof Polynices,and king of
tians,
stillunconquered. On the invasion of the BoeoThebes, while the Cadmeians
were
married

driven
out
his father Autesion, was
Theras, her brother, who had succeeded
refuge with Aristodemus, his brother-in-law,at Sparta. Aristodemus
under age, Theras, their uncle,
dying while his sons, Eurysthenes and Procles, were
naturallybecame their guardian.
'
of Saniorin,
There is the island,
of islands,now
known
or
by the name
group
first
that
it
the
south
of
the
to
N.
ii.
other
appeared
lying
Cyclades. Pliny(H.
87) says
and

took

of the 135th
Olympiad (b.c. 237). This must evidentlybe a
conjecturedthat a great volcanic change took placeat this date, by
into the three islands of Thera, Therasia,
which the original
Thera was
broken
up
of the Geograph.Society,
and Aspronisi. (See Capt. Graves's article in the Journal

in

the

mistake.

fourth

It is

year

HIS

100

Thera, but

bliarus,the

at that time

of

son

COLONY

TO

certain
Calliste,'

a
Poeciles,

Book

CALLISTE.

descendants.

Phoenician.

IV-

of Mem-

(For Cadmus, the

'i'ni.'paaTA

ASPROurrsi

that the name

"the most
beauti"
vol. XX. Art. 1.) Capt. Graves
Callist^,
supposes
ful,"properlyappliedto it bef(yrethe eruption which left it almost in its present
state
tify
however, of its actual condition goes far to jus(p. 1). His own
description,
he says,
where
and
the
shores or cliffs,"
From
its western
the epithet.
do not come
in the way, the island has a rapid descent to the east, north,
mountains
"

"

"

"

south

and

coasts, and

is

entirely cultivated

with

the vine.

In fact it is

one

rupted
uninter-

months
presents a most pleasing
aspect
umilinffvineyard,which in tlie summer
with their white-washed
The villages
buildingsspring up, as it were, out of
the mass
of vines
(p.3).
Compare the famous line of the Cyrenaean poet Callimachus,twice quoted by
Btrabo (viii.
p. 504, and xvii. 118,)
....

"

"

"

"

rb irdpoidf,
rh
ViaKXiiTTt)

5* vartpov

oHvuna

Q^prj."

Agenor, when

of

Bon

JOINED

THERAS

147, 148.

Chap,

he

BY

MEHT^

THE

in
sailing

was

search

101
of

Europe,made a
country pleased

landing on this island ; and, either because the

ber
him, or because he had a purpose in so doing,'left there a numkinsman
and with them
his own
of Phoenicians,
Membliarus.
Calliste had been inhabited by this race for eightgenerationsof
from

men,' before the arrival of Theras

148.
from

Theras

each

of

hitherward.

having with

now,
the tribes,'
was

Far

from

Lacedaemon.)

him

certain

settingforth

number
his

on

men

expedition

intendingto drive out the former

ants,
inhabit-

to settle
kin,and meant
It happened that just at this time the Minyae,
them.
among
having escaped from their prison,had taken up their station
Mount
Taygetum ; and the Lacedaemonians, wishing to
upon

regarded them

he

his

of

as

near

consideringwhat was best to be done, when

Theras begged their lives,
them from the
undertakingto remove
territory.His prayer beinggranted,he took ship,and sailed,
with three triaconters,'
of Membliarus.
to join the descendants
He was
not, however, accompanied by all the Minyae,but only
The greater number
few of them.*
fled to the land of
by some
destroy them,

were

"

to found
a
was
dyeing
conjecturedthat the real
settlement/or
purpose
the murex,
which
furnishes
the precious Tyrian purple,is
as
(Blakesleyad loc.),
Tliis is in itself not
but
improtMible,
plentifulin that part of the Mediterranean.
if
neither the name
it
refers
of Poeciles,the father of Membliarus
to
cupation
(which,
any octhe profes^on of Corobius
the Cretan,
allude to embroidery),
at all,must
nor
much
can
help the argument.
from
Larcher
that as there were
ten generationsat Thebes
(ad loc.)observes
Cadmus
at
Calliste frpm
number
to Theras, there
ought to have been the same
But
Membliarus
to the prince who
reigned there at the time when Theras arrived.
that the seventh
from Membliarus
be
it is quite conceivable
descendant
temporary
conmight
with the ninth from Cadmus.
With
regard to the whole questionof the
'.
Phoenician
settlers in Greece, vide supra, Bk. ii.ch. 49, note
The
three old Dorian
tribes,Hillsei,
Dymanes, and Pamphyles, most here be
not
instituted till a later period. (Hermann's Pol.
meant, for the local tribes were
nishing
of each tribe furAntiq. of Greece, "" 20 and 24.) Compare the practice at Home
100 men
to a colony. (Niebuhr, Hist, of Rome, ii. 85, E. T.)
"

It is

all
i.

Triaconters

sat

152,
*

upon

The

Thera

in
:

were
same

vessels
leveL

of 30

triaconters

Compare

could

not

have

yacToy.

ApoUonius

iv.

15

each

on

account

side, in which

given

the

rowers

of penteconters

(supra,

accommodated

more

than

or

had

been

about

350

360

colonisation

of

already celebrated

by

Their

numerous.

"

tiaKdaiixoviuv

Rhod.

account.

the head

the

more
Minyas were
probably much
conjunction with the Lacedsmonians,

li^fffirav

same

oars,

').

note

Three

men.

Piudar

the

of the

1750).

"

trore

KaWiffrav

Pyth. iv. 257,

fuxdfvTfi

ivSpuv

a.xtfKi]ffcw

XP^'"fi

ed. Dissen.

(iv.1760-4), and Pausanias

(Lacon. in. L " 7) gave nearly the
and Acesander,
According to the Cyrenaic historians,Theocrestus
a certain Sesamus
(Schol.ad Apollon.Rhod.
Minyan colonists was

ORIGIN

102

THE

OF

iEGIDJE.

Book

IV.

the

Paroreats/and Caucons/ whom

they drove out, themselves
afterwards
occupyingthe region in six bodies,by which were
built the towns
of Lepreum, Macistus,PhryxaB,Pyrgus,Epium,
Nudium

and

\''whereof

by
founder.

island

This
him

with

sea

said,

; Theras

therefore

of

in

were

(Eolycus,a
by which he

molished
de-

day

my

J^geus,from

the furies of Laius

the

one

time all their

by an oracle to build a
QEdipus ;' they complied,and

thing happened in

same

be

to

bidden
and

to

came

(Eolycuswas the father

JEgidae,a great tribe in

the
sprang
of this tribe lost at

The

sheep/'as

son

grew

the

cross

This

known.

was

behind,
speech his

afterwards

whom

Sparta. The men

whereupon they were
ceased.

this

"

its

of

name

refused to

left him

which

name

after the

son, who

From

wolves."

among

had

Theras

be called

only one

called Thera

was

same

"

he

greater part

the Eleans.^

The

149.

the

Thera

children,
temple to
the

to

the

tality
mor-

scendants
de-

of these men.'^

Thus

150.

"

Paroreatae
"

The

is

dwellers

any
fled to the

far the

on

geographical,not

the

the Neda

themselves

intended

to

seems

ethnic

an

mountain-side."

are
Paroreatae,

of land

tract

is delivered
history

The

without variation both

appellation.It

Lemnians, who

called Paroreatae
have

been

the

be appliedto
may
here said to have

are

in the

eighth book

mountainous

(ch.73).

district between

the

and

which
is someAlpheus, called by Strabo (viii.
p. 504) Triphylia,
Elis,but improperly,as is evident from Herod, iii.73, and again
from
Thucyd. v. 34, where Lepreum appears as an independentcity. (See Miiller'a
Dorians, ii. p. 465, E. T.)

limes

reckoned

The

to

Caucons

(Kou/cwvfs)
appear

of Greece.

(videsupra,

They

are

Bk.

i. ch. 147, note

The district here mentioned
was
(Strabo,viii. pp. 496-502.)
'

The

site of these

the

PalcEokastro

the sea, a little to the

vol. i. p. 56.)

to

have

placed upon
*),from whom
always looked

been
a

par

the most
habitants
inancient
among
with the Pelasgi and Leleges

they probably
upon

as

one

did not

much

dilfer.

of their earliest seats.

places can only be fixed conjecturally.Lepreum is probably

Macistus Mostizza, Pyrgus the acropolisnear
Stravitzi,
north
of the Neda.
1. s. c. and Leake's Morea,
(Cf.Miiller,
near

to have
Lepreum is the only one of the six which can
be shown
maintained
independence.
always the chief town ;
(Thucyd. 1. s. c.) Probably it was
whence
its position at the head
of the list. Two
hundred
Lepreans arc named
the confederates at Platsea (infra,
ix. 28). Dahlmann
among
correctlyobserves that
the war
of the Eleans and Minyans is fixed by Herodotus
to his own
day.
(Life,
^
:/
^
^y p.
43,E. T.)

its

Herodotus

the

word

"tribe"

but
it
{(pv\-fi),
Muller's
(Cf.
family/.

impossiblethat the
p. 829.) There
another
of their originentirely
was
account
unlike that given by Herodotus.
They
said to have been Thebans, who accompanied Aristodemus
were
in his last expedition
to be the view of Pindar
(Ephor. Fr. 13). This seems
(Pyth. v. 102 ; Isth. vii.
who
claims connexion
with the Cyrenaeansthrough the ^gidee, callingthem
21),

can
-i^gidse

his

Herodotus

commoner
'

may

uses

been

7)iore

than

"

seems

Orchemcn.

ancestors.

own
'

have

That
have

here employs the less usual form of (Edipodes;

G";dipM".
The cause
is,of the Minyans who accompanied Theras.
been their intermarryingonly with one
another.

in

v.

60

in both

he has the
instaucea

Chap.

THER.SANS

149-151.

the Thereeans

by

have

we

of

son

only

and

the

TO

REQUIRED

COLONISE

the Lacedaemonians

; but

narrative.

Theraean

a descendant
Ji^sanius,

of

LIBYA.

103

from

this

point

Grinus

Theras, and

(theysay),the
king of the island

of

behalf of his
on
Thera, went to Delphi to offer a hecatomb
native city. He
of the
was
accompanied by a largenumber
and among
the rest by Battus, the son of Polymnestus,
citizens,
who belonged to the Minyan family of the Euphemidae.' On
the oracle about sundry matters, the PythonGrinus consulting
ess
him
for
that
should
in
he
found
a
city Libya."
gave
answer,
Grinus repliedto this : " I, 0 king ! am
too far advanced
in
too
of these
Bid one
inactive,for such a work.
years, and
it." As
he spoke,he pointed towards
youngsters undertake
"

Battus

; and thus
embassy returned

oracle

Libya

the matter

rested for that

Thera, small

to

by the Therceans, as
and

was,

were

not

account

they

When
taken

was

the
of the

quite ignorant whore

were

venturesome

so

time.

to send

as

out

colonj

in the dark.
Seven

151.
and

not

drop

of the oracle,
years passed from the utterance
of rain fell iu Thera : all the trees in^fhe island,
killed with the

drought. The Therseans upon

this sent to Delphi, and were
reminded
that they
reproachfully,
had never
colonised Libya. So, as there was
no
help for it,the}*
to Crete,to inquirewhether
sent
messengers
any of the Cretans,
of the strangers sojourningamong
travelled
or
them, had ever
far as Libya : and these messengers
in their wanderings
of theirs,
as
about the island,
other placesvisited Itanus,*where
among
was
Corobius,a dealer in
they fell in with a man, whose name
he told them
that contrary
to their inquiries,
purple. In answer

except

had

winds
a

on

one,

carried

once

and
services,

persons then
'

him

certain island which

this man's
few

were

This

is

to

Libya,where
named

was

took

him

sailed from

gone ashore
So they hired

Platea.'

back

Thera

he had

to

with

them

to Thera.

reconnoitre.

Guided

by

or
"EiibviJiTtSTis.
conjecturalreading.The MS3. have Ev^vn'iTirjs
Euphethe companions
of Jason.
Neptune, is reckoned
(Apollod.i.
among
i. 179.) The royalfamily of the Battiadse traced
scent
their de; ApoUon. Rhod.
Hence
Pindar
calls them
to him.
Eixpafiov(Pyth. iv. 256, ed. Dissen.).
ytyoi
Compare the passage of ApolloniusRhodius, where the island of Calliste or Thera
is styledxoiSwi' Upi) rpotphs
(iv. 1758).
Eixp-hnoio
Itanus lay at the eastern
extremity of Crete, near the promontory of the same
name
(mentioned by Soylax,Peripl.p. 42),which is now
Cape Sola/none or Cape
It was
Xacro.
a
place of some
importance,as appears from the coins, which are
The Paleo-kastro,
numerous.
near
Itagnia,probably marks the site. (See Diet, ol
and Roman
Greek
Geogr. s. v. Itanux.)

mus,
9, 16

of

son

There

can

otf the African

Rennell,

p.

guments

are

be

littledoubt

coast

in the

609, and

that

Pacho, Voyage

fullystated.)

Platea

gulf of the

is the small

same

dans

name,

la

island of

lat. 32"

Marmorique,

Bomha,

which

20',long. 2.S^ 15'.

pp.

51-2, where

the

lie^

(Cf.
ar

FIRST

104

Book

A.

Platea,they left him there

number
of months, and returned

with

to the island of

Corobius

for

certain

speed to give their countrymen an

152. During their absence,which

all

PLATE

AT

SETTLEMENT,

IV,

visions
prowith

home

of the island.

account

prolongedbeyond the
time that had been agreedupon, Corobius' provisions
failed him.
He was
however, after a while,by a Samian vessel,'
relieved,
of a man
named
under the command
Colseus,which, on its way
to

forced

Egypt, was

to

put in

at

was

The

Platea.

crew,

informed

by Corobius of all the circumstances,left him sufficient food for

quitted the island ; and, anxious to
a year.
They themselves
sail in that direction,
but were
carried out
reach Egypt, made
of
The storm
not
of their course
by a gale wind from the east.
driven
the
of
and
at
pillars Hercules,
abating,they were
past
reached
Tartessus.
specialguiding providence,
last,by some
in those days a virgin
This trading-town
was
port,unfrequented
in
the
merchants.
made
The
Samians,
by the
by
consequence,
greater than any Greeks before their day,
return-voyage a profit
exceptingSostratus,son of Laodamas, an Eginetan, with whom
no

else

one

From

compare.

can

the tenth

part of their

the Samians
made
a
amounting to six talents,^
with
in shape like an Argive wine-bowl, adorned

brazen
the

gains,
vessel,

heads

of

griffins
standingout in high relief.'^ This bowl,supportedby
three kneelingcolossal figuresin brass,of the height of seven
in the temple of Juno
at
cubits,was
placed as an ofi*ering
The aid given to Corobius was
of
Samoa.
the originalcause
that close friendship
which
afterwards
united
the Cyrenseans
Theraeans

and

with

the Samians.'

Platea,when
nised
they reached Thera, told their countrymen that they had coloof Libya. They of Thera, upon
island on the coast
an
should be sent
to join the colony from
this,resolved that men
each of their seven
and that the brothers in every
districts,
Battus
to go.
family should draw lots to determine who were
chosen
of
the
these
to be king and leader
was
men
colony. So
The

153.

departedfor
'

The

Platea

tale which

the Samians

reported to
'

Theneans

About

have

1460/. of

is of

our

so

far west

left Corobius

of two

some

enterprise.

reached

had

board

on

follows

for naval

who

penteconters.'

as
consequence,
and Phocoea

Samos

in their voj'ages.
entire profitwas

showing the character of

the only Greek
states
(Vide supra, i. 163.)

The

money.

at

are

therefore

betwen

14,000/.

15,000/.

and
*

notes
"

Concerning
'

Of

and

the

eminence

of

Samos

in the

arts, vide

supra, Bk.

iii. eh. 60,

**.

this alliance

no

traces

appear,

unless

we

are

to

consider

in that

lightthe

of Arcesilaus III. to Samos, and his success

there
in collecting
armament
an
flight
chs. 162-3).
(infra,
Justin (xiii.
Even
the larger
7) reduces the two ships of Herodotus to one.
Dumber
would have furnished but a poor colony,since a peuteconter can
scarceh
'

BATTUS

106

to him

addressed

of the
"

word

why

reason

he

was

in

speakingto

be

to

he made

Pythoness
For

him.

him

addressed
so

she did

as

she used

the

she knew
word

Libyan

after he had

to man's
estate,
grown
consult the oracle about
his

journey to Delphi,to
when, upon his putting his question,the Pythoness thus
a

voice ;

him

repliedto
"

"

Battus,thou
Bids

which

king in Libya,and

of the

Delphian oracle,or on account

For, in the Libyan tongue, the
king."^ And this,I think,was the

"

means

the

either in consequence

17.

the

by

"

Battus

Book

held.

he

office which

ORACLE.

THE

Libya,assuming it

his arrival in
words

AND

to ask

earnest

thee establish

of

cityin

if she had

thj'voice ; but Phoebus Apollo

abounding in fleeces ;"
Lib^-a,
"

said in her

tongue, King, thou

he replied, Mighty lord,I
earnest
to ask of thy voice.'' Then
did indeed come
hither to consult thee about my voice,
but thou
colonise
speakest to me of quite other matters, bidding me
What
have
I ? what
Libya an impossiblething !
power
followers ?"
Thus
he spake,but he did not persuade the Pythoness
was

as

own

"

"

to

she

give him

any other response ; so, when

her former
answer, he left her

persistedin

set

out

his return

on

156. After
Battus

and

with

last,ignorantof
inquirefor what
replytold them,
this the

Upon

speaking,and

the
the

cause

of their

reason
"

Theraeans

sent

with

TliersBans,
whereupon these
sent
to Delphi to
sufferings,
afflicted. The
Pythonessin

of the

rest

both

to go wrong

they were
that if they and Battus would make
Cyren6 in Libya, thingswould go better with

at

that

to Thera.

while,everythingbegan

he found

out

Battus

with

two

ment
settlethem."

pente-

proceeded to Libya, but within a

and
returned
knowing what else to do, the men
the vessels
arrived off Thera.
The Theneans, when
they saw
would not
of missiles,
received them with showers
approaching,
allow them
to come
to sail
the shore,and ordered the men
near
back from whence they came.
Thus
compelledto return, they

conters, and

with

these he

littletime, not

in the

wise

HcracUdes

works

of the

Poulicus

Eusebius
(Fr.iv.),

passim.
*
Hesychius states
distinct witness
"

Meneclos

with
and
thus
a

from

this likewise

Callimachus

(Chron.Can.

but
(advoc.),

(Hymn,

ii.p.
he

can

ad

32U),and
hardly

Apoll. 75), in

in the Soholiasta
be considered

Herodotus.

of

count
prosaic acBarca, who hved about B. c. 120, gave a much more
violent factions at Tiiera,
According to him there were
Battus,who was the leader of one, being worsted, was driven into banishment
his partisans. Under
these circumstances
he applied to the Delphic oracie,
asked whether
he should renew
the struggleor lead out a colony. The oracle,
the latter course
appealed to, recommended
; and suggestedAfrica,by advi.-ing

of these

and

Cyrenaic poet,

settlemeut

"

matters.

on

the contineut."

(SeeMidler's

Fr. Hist. Gr. vol. iv. p. 449.)

Chap.

SETTLEMENT

156-158.

island

AT

AZIRIS.

107

the

Libyan coast,which (as I have

In size it is reported to have
alreadysaid)was
been about equal to the cityof Cyren^, as it now
stands.''
157. In this placethey continued two years, but at the end
of that time, as their ill luck still followed them, they left the
island to the care
of one of their number, and went in a body to
Delphi,where they made complaintat the shrine,to the effect
they had colonised Libya, they prospered
that,notwithstanding
settled

an

on

near

called Platea.

poorlyas

as

Hereon

before.

answer

the

Pythonessmade

them

the following

"

thou better than I,fair Libya aboundinj;in fleeces ?

K newest
Oh ! clever Theracans
Better the stranger than he who has trod it ?

"

!"

friends,when they heard this,sailed back to

Platea : it was
plainthe god would not hold them acquittedof
in Libya. So, taking with
the colony till they were
absolutely
whom
them
the man
they had left upon the island,they made a
the mainland
settlement
on
directlyopposite Platea, fixing
themselves at a placecalled Aziris,which is closed in on
both
and on one side is washed
sides by the most beautiful hills,
by
Battus

his

and

river,*
Here

156.
the

Libyans

lead them

induced

to a

six years, at the end

they remained
them

So the Greeks

by the Libyans towards

being so arranged,by the calculations of
passedin the night the most beautiful
conducted

were

country, which
'

is the

This

comparison seems
nearly equal to
Hellas, map xxii.)
If Platea is "omba, the

to

"

whole

Aziris of

Herodotus

to

be

"

which

sought

thiuk
to

that

in the

a
voii

valley of

there

both

was

placesthe
seemingly on the

above),

founded

and

is too

corrupt and too vague

is said by Pacho
of any service.
The district about the Temimeh
to suit exactly
the description of Herodotus
(Voyage dans la Alarniorique,p. 53.)

statement
to

of the

the westward
of

Kiepert appears
referred
(seethe map
Ras-el-2)fnn.This view is
to

Libyansbrought

ruins of Cyrene cover

(See Kiepert'sAtlas

be

must

the Teinimeh, the ancient Paliurus.

district and a port of the name
a

port

The

of Bomba.

area

Aziris,and

district of that whole

The

enough.

be accurate

the

very

space

left

the west, their journey

their guides,
that they

Irasa.'

regioncalled

time

promisingthat they would

to move,

better situation.*

of which

The

Scylax (Periplp. 107), a

friendlyterms

which

on

statement

the Greeks

stand

towards

the natives

at the

first,

settlera
very apparent.
factors.
felt as beneand are
in America.
of the inhabitants,
They minister to the wants
The natives do not wish to give them
their best lands, but they wilUngly
also exhibit confidence
The Greeks
by
place them in a very favourable situation.
is here

Their

placingthemselves
towns.

A
"

pp.

After

positionresembles

at

some

distance

while

the

struggleensues,

Irasa is mentioned

of Cyrene.
84-5) that it lay at

and

from

the

sea.

feelingchanges, as
the humble

by Pindar
Its situation

that of the

Both
it did

first

Cyrene

Enghsh

and

towards

Barca

the

are

land
in-

tlers.
English set-

lords of the country.

become
ed. Dissen.)as a city in the neighbourhood
Pacho
doubtful.
(Voyage, "c.,
supposes

traders

(Pyth. ix. 106,

is very

the north-eastern

foot of the great

Cyrenaictable-land (which

SETTLEMENT

108
them

spring,which

AT

CYRENE.

Book

IT

of Apollo's
fountain.'
by the name
Here, Grecians,is the proper place for you to
settle ; for here the sky leaks/''
159. During the lifetime of Battus/ the founder
of the
colony,who reignedfortyyears, and during that of his son Arwho reignedsixteen,the Cyrenajans continued
at the
cesilaus,
fewer in number
than they were
same
at
nor
level,neither more
the first. But in the reign of the third king,Battus,surnamed
to

and

told them

the

Happy,

extends
for its

"

the

advice

quarter into

every

goes

"

of the

Libya,to

from

Cyrene a full degree to

and where
a fountain
fertility,

Pythonessbrought Greeks from

join the settlement.' The Cyre-

the

in
east),

called Ersen

district which

a
or

Erasem

is stillremarkable

by the Arabs, appears

in N. Africa, Introduction,

of the old name.

Hamilton
trace
a
(Wanderings
site. There
suggests El-Kvbbeh, on the road to Derna^ as the true
xiii.)
remains
of buildingsthere,and a copious stream, in which
he recognises
are
many
the fountain of Thest6 (see the next
chapter).
fountain of Apollo is celebrated
The
by Pindar (Pyth. iv. 294, ed. Dissen.).
It is thought to be the same
with the fountain of Cyrd, mentioned
both by Callimachus
and Stephen (Callim,Uymni
ad Apoll. 81 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
Kup^i^),
after which, according to one
Modern
travellers have
account, Cyrene was named.
recognised it in a copious springon the road from the necropolisto the plateau
whereon
the town
stood.
(DeliaCella,p. 146, E. T. ; Pacho, p. 21*7 ; Beechey, p.
423; Hamilton, p. 37). The view (p.109) is from Beechey's work.
*
Literally, Here the sky is pierced." Eustathius (ad Horn. II. p. 742, 22) explains
the expressionto mean
that the sky is a sort of reservoir,which
in other
parts of the world is sound and holds water, but at this place leaks."
(Compare 2
windows
in heaven.") The
reference
is
Kings vii. 2, If the Lord should make
to

contain
p.

'

"

"

"

not

therefore

to

the

fountain, but

to

rain,which

in most

parts of N. Africa

is of

rain falls in the Cyrenaica,

rarity. (See note on ch. 185.) That abundant
and
fact. Mr. Hamilton
along much of the northern coant of Africa,is a well-known
The
rains set in u."ually
about the
says (Wanderings in N. Africa,ch. vii. p. 92):
middle of November, and then come
down with a violence which
resist."
tent
no
can
He
himself
a
nd
of
them
at Taukra
scending
deexperienced them
speaks
(Tauchira),
as
in
and
a
ll
frequently
(p.
night
day"
torrents,
lasting
150).Advantage
every
is taken of them
the corn
to sow
immediately after the first have fulicn,which is
sometimes
From
the beginning of spring
as
early as the latter part of October.
tillthis time there is rarely a drop of rain,though from the middle
of August the
sky is almost always cloudy (ibid.
p. 94).
No doubt the real circumstance
that fixed the exact site of the citywas
the copious
is stillthe most
abundant
in the
above, which
springor fountain mentioned
North
neighbourhood (Hamilton,p. 88),and which in a country so scant of water
as
Africa would
constitute a most
The principal
of
strong attraction.
publicbuildings
the town
See plan on page 110.
were
grouped about this fountain.
If we
might believe the stories told of this Battus by others, the prosperityof
should
date from his time.
A scholiast on Aristophanes says that the Libyans
Cyrene
his
notice
to
the
valuable
ch. 169), and put his image
brought
silphiwn(infra,
relates that his own
for
citizens,in return
upon their coins (Plut.425). Another
the great benefits which he had conferred
of him
in gold,
a statue
on
them, made
with the silphium in his right hand.
The proverb,
Birrov
aiXfiov" which was
used for all that was
consent
to
expensive and honourable,is referred by common
him.
(Sujdasad voc. ; Schol. ad Arist. Plut. L s. c. ; Bekker, Anecd. i. p. 224, "c.)
As this drug seems
and
of the wealth
the
certainlyto have been the great cause
of
if
in
is
the
trade
it
referred
the
to
Cyreoe,
rightly
Battus,Cyrenseaa
power
Jirst
prosperityshould begin with him.
If we
regard as historical the part said to have been taken by the oracle
may
in the founding and establishment
of this colony,it will appear
that an
influence

extreme

"

"

"

Chap.

159.

APOLLO'S

FOUNTAIN.

109

had

naeans

oracle had

oflferedto all comers

spoken as

follows

Book

CYRENE.

OF

PLAN

1]0

share in their lands ; and

the

"

r-A

'"ssSm^-fA
over

which

the destinies
has

seldom

of Greece
been

was

exercised

fullyrecognised.

by the Delphian priestsin early times

The

want

of

settlement

on

the African

coast, for the generalinterests of Greece, is felt; the Delphians determine

to

have

supphed. They fix on Thera, a Dorian settlement, and the most southern of all
will most
the colonisation
the Cyclades,as the point fiom which
convenientlyproceed.
with anything
They order the colony to be sent out, refuse to be content
the mainland,watch the progress of the settlement when
short of a settlement
upon
the redundant
moment
it is made, and at the fitting
cause
populationof Greece to
flow towards it. The powerful and flourishing
state of Greek
Cyrene is,according
of Delphi.
creation of the priests
to this statement, the absolute
We
similar influence.
There are
not
wanting other instances of a somewhat
did not inquireof
v.
42) that he
gather from what is said of Doricus ^infra,
may

it

"

Chap.

DEFEAT

160,

"

He

Thus

or

I
later,

THE

to share

that is backward

Sooner

OF

warn

great multitude

him,

EGYPTIANS.

in the

HI

pleasantLibyan acres,'
folly."

will feel regret at his

collected

togetherto Cyr^ne, and

the Libyans of the neighbourhoodfound themselves
strippedol
largeportionsof their lands. So they,and their king Adicran,
sent messengers
to
bemg robbed and insulted by the Cyrenaeans,
Egypt, and put themselves under the rule of Apries,the Egyptian
monarch
this,levied a vast army of Egj'p; who, upon
them
and
sent
tians,'
against Cyren6. The inhabitants of
and marched
tliat placeleft their vy^alls
out in force to the district
the springcalled Thest6,theyengaged
of Irasa,where, near
the Egyptian host,and defeated it. The
Egyptians,who had
a

before

never

thought but
that

but

trial of

made

meanly
very

were

of

the

them,

of the
prowess
routed with
were

of them

few

ever

the

Greeks, and
such

so

slaughter

For this
got back home.
laid the blame
of the defeat

subjectsof Apries,who
him, revolted from his authority."
160. Tbis Battus left a son called Arcesilaiis,
who, when he
dissensions with
to the throne,had
his brothers,"
which

reason,
on

came

ended

in their

quittinghim and departingto another regionof

Libya,'where, after consulting
themselves,they foimded
among
the Delphic oracle in what
preparations;"that, at any
the choice

he should

settle,
or
go through any

rate

in Dorian

states,when

of the customart/

determined

colony was

on',

habituallyleft to the oracle. Other examples of this

of the v^nianes in Southern
the settlement
practiceare
Thessaly(Plut.Qu. Gr. ii.
of
Chalcidians
at Rhegium (Strab.vi. p. 370),of the Spartans and
the
p. 294, A.),
Achseans
at Crotona
(Pans. hi. iii." 1 ; Strab. vi. p. 376),and of the Megareans
be true)at Byzantium (Strab.Tii. 464). See on this subjectMuller*a
(if the account
Doriano,L pp. 282-294, E. T.
The
of the Cyrenaica are
celebrated
beauty and fertility
by all who visit it.
Ilamilton says (p. 78), In the neighbourhood of Grennah, the hills abound
with
beautiful scenes
Some
of them
in richness of vegetation,
exceed
and equal
in grandeur, anything that is to be found
in the Apennines.
The Wady Shelaleli presents a scene
is here conof
The
olive
trasted
beyond my powers
description.
with the fig,
the tall cypress and the dark juniper with the arbutus
and the
myrtle,and the pleasantbreeze which always blows through the \ alleyis laden with
balmy perfumes." Again, on approaching from the west, he observes, The rest
of the journey was
of low undulatinghills,
over
a range
offeringperhaps the most
The country is like a most
lovelysylvan scenery in the world.
beautifully-arranged
JardinAnglais,covered with pyramidal clumps of evergreens, variouslydisposed,
if by the hand of the most
refined taste ; while bosquets
of junipersand cedars,
as
relieved by the pale olive and the bright green of the tall arbutus-tree,afford a
most
gratefulshade from the mid-day sun." (p. 31.)
Apries had probably not thought it prudent to take his Greek auxiliaries against
the Cyreneans. (See note
Bookii. ch. 163.)^[G,W.]
on
of

the site

land

was

"

"

"

"

'

"

"
"

who
"

Vide

supra, ii. X61.

The quarrel was
said to have resulted
therefore called " x'^*'"''*The
was

Perseus, Zacynthus, Aristomedon,

to
'

There

from

the "ill

brothers

here

temper" of Arcesilaiis II.,

to be the
spoken of seem

and
Lycus," by whom
Stephen (ad voc. Bop/cij).
is no
in determining the exact
site
difficulty

Barca
of

was

Cyrene.

founded,
The

cording
ac-

Arabic

112

GENERAL

VIEW

OF

CYRENE.

Book

IV.

114

BATTUS

THE

LAME.

Book

is in

which

Libya,where the Libyans resolved

and
Accordinglythey engaged the Cyrenasans,
entirelythat
were

as
many
the fight.

whilst he

and
had

under

was

taken, was

This

of

as

slain in

the

of

influence

so

heavy-armed
blow,fell sick,
draught which he

of

one

his brothers.^

entrapped by Eryxo, the

afterwards

was

defeated them

after this
Arcesilaiis,

strangledby Learchus,

Learchus

battle.

of their

thousand

seven

risk

to

IV.

and put to death.

Arcesilaiis,
161. Battus, Arcesilaiis' son, succeeded

widow

lame

who

man,

the

induced

limped in
Cyrenaeansto

what

form

of government
prosperity.The

them

to fetch

they sent, and

Demonax,^ a person
his arrival at

on

town

to
*

have

Nicolas

to

kingdom, a

calamities

inquireof

the

now

god

selves
themthey had best set up to secure
Pythoness answered by recommending

Mantinea

in Arcadia.^

gave

of

(Geogr.iv.

Cyrene

of Damascus

the

late

and

high repute among

Cyren6,having first made

lain between

According

Delphi

to

the Mantineans

in these parts.

he calls Leucoe

send

arbitrator from

an

Their

his walk.

to

have

to

seems

him,
but dying

ch.

Irasa.

and

them
the

ingly
Accord-

man

named

citizens ;

himself

who,
acquainted

this
v. p. 121.) Kiepertconjectures
(See his map.)

understood

Arcesilaiis tried to

the

poison

account

himself

of Herodotus
in

consequence

ferently.
difof

in this way, was

strangledby his sympathising
;
brother (Fr.52). Plutarch (ii.
the brother, but only
Learchus
not
makes
p. 160)
the friend of Arcesilaiis,
and says that he killed him
by poison in order to get the

the defeat

of his army

hard

crown.
*

See, for

full account

of this matter, Plutarch

(De Virt. Mul. ii. p. 260) and
It appears that Learchus
is the original
narrative.
minor.
was
of his nephew, who
a
Eryxo put
her brother Polyarchus,who then became
regent,

Polyaenus(viii.
41). The former
governed for a time in the name
Learchus
to death by the help of
and

seems

to

have

been

the person

apx^^ "ToA.iTfioi'd TloKvapxo^ airfSwKf

*

Mantinea

was

situated

near

"west of the

under
ro7s

the eastern

whose
authorityDemonax
Kvprivaiois.)

acted,

an'
(t^*/

frontier of Arcadia, in the high plateau

have no outlet through the hills,

of which
range of Malevo, the waters
but collect in lakes, or disappearin subterranean
called

and
Faleopoli^

abundant
pp.

remains,
103-5.)

"

passages (katavothra). It is now

There are
north of Tripolitza.
miles
due
8
nearly
the circuit of the walls being entire."
(Leake'sMorea, vol. i.
lies about

It is remarkable
Arcadian
that the Delphic oracle should have recommended
an
for the Cyrenajans,as the Arcadians
were
legislate
pure Pelasgi. (Hermann's
Pol. Antiq. of Greece," 17.) It is true that the Mantineans
celebrated for their
were
-il'jlian.
Var. Hist. ii.22),but that a Dorian oracle should
good government
(eui/o/xia.
state
is what
should
Bend a Pelasgiclegislator
the affairs of a Dorian
to arrange
we
littlehave expected.
of
Demonax
him
the
character
out
pointed
Probably
personal
the fittest man
calls bim
as
livingfor such a task. Diodorus
"vbpa avviati kuX
iiKaioavvri SoKovvra
Sta"pip(iv.
(Fr.lib. viii.ad fin.)
'
by the ancient
Demonax, the Mantinean
lawgiver,is but seldom mentioned
writers.
Hermippus, however, who wrote "concerning lawgivers,"about d.c. 200,
had
notice of him
a
quite independent of this. Demonax, he said, introduced
combats
at
Mantina;a, and the practicewas then imitated
(/uoi/o^ax'a;)
gladiatorial
of this lawgiver (Fr.lib. viii.
by the Cyrenaeans(Fr.1). Diodorus, in his account
ad fin.),
seems
merely to follow Herodotus.
The name
has been found on a coin of Cyr6n6, but the date of the coin pcarcely
to be so high as the time of this legislator
seems
Dissertations,
(Bouhier's
p. 143).

to

Chap.

LEGISLATION

161, 162.

with all the

three

DEMONAX.

OF

II5
enrol

circumstances/ proceeded to
One

tribes,'

he

their vassals ; another

a third of the various

made

to

of the

consist

the

people

Theneans

in

and

Peloponnesiansand Cretans ; and

islanders.* Besides this,he deprived the
only reservingfor him
king Battus of his former privileges,
certain sacred lands and offices,*
while,with respectto the powers
which
exercised
had hitherto been
by the king,he gave them all
into the hands of the people.
1G2. Thus
rested during the lifetime of this Battus,
matters
but when
his son
Arcesilaiis came
ance
to the throne,great disturbabout
the
For
Battus
of
arose
son
privileges.
Arcesilaiis,
the lame and Pheretima, refused to submit
to the arrangements
of Demonax

Miiller

the

of

the

Mantinean, and

conjecturesthat

the state of

all the

claimed

nibgOTemmcnt,

which

of his

powers
Demonax

was

called

from two
The kings,who had originally,
like the other
causes.
remedy, arose
Dorian
had
their
and were
monarchs, very narrow
enlarged
rights,
greatly
powers,
almost
become
who
had flocked in under Battus
colouist"t,
tyrants. Also, the new

in to

the Happy, having never

The
received full political
discontented.
were
privileges,
of the
He
restricted the powers
1.
these :
were
changes eflected by Demdnax
colonists
limits ; and
2. he imparted to the new
kings within their originalnarrow
of
w
ith
the
ancient
The
latter
retained
certain
citizens.
equal rights citizenship
which
is
first
in
the
list of
indicated
their
as
by
privileges, precedency,
being placed
tribes ; and
the exclusive
This
is
of
the
in
right
villenage.
holding
aboriginals
indicated
of the vassals (rcptodrot)
by the mention
as
belonging to the Thersean
of course
tribe, in which
they were
reckoned, without
possessing any political
Miiller regards this constitution as wiselyframed
under
the circumstances.
power.
(Dorians,vol. ii. pp. 63-1, and 181-2.)
This view is no
with
doubt
in accordance
but it is clear and
partlyconjectural,
the general spiritof antiquity. The account
better
of the vassals or Perioeci seems
than that of Niebuhr, that they were
the original
subjectsof the Theraeans in Thera,
who
in the colony stood on
with
their masters.
an
(Hist,of Rome,
equal footing
"

708, 2nd

note
*

edit.)

probably this change to which Aristotle alludes (Pol.vi. 2),and which he

with the legislation
of Clisthenes.
At least Miiller's argument
to the contrary
compares
He appears to forgetthat Aristotle
(Dorians,vol. ii.p. 183, note) is very weak.
is not speaking only of the Cyrensean,but also and
tution,
chieflyof the Clisthenic constiThe
and
that all his expressions cannot
be expected to apply to both.
tribes of Demonax
the
than the original which
not
were
were
certainly more
and
from
but
ch.
different
Hyllaci,
Dymanes,
148, note *)
Paniphyles(see
they were
them, which is the main
point. Thus they served,as Aristotle says, to break up
old associations,and establish new
in their place.
Who
consist of
would
be principally
lonians.
Thus
the three tribes would
three different races:
1. The Theraeans,
who
of Graeco-Phoenician
extraction;
were
It is

"

"

"

"

'

"

2.

The

were

Lacedsemonians

lonians.

and

Cretans, who

similar ethnic

priestslikewise.

the

; and

3.

The

islanders, who

Grecian

Ptates, like those of Rome,

Antiq. of Greece, ". 56, note

were

formly
uni-

10.) At
(Polit.iii.

(Hermann,
so
regarded. (Infra,vi. 56.) Aristotle says
pare
Comtheir usual fate to be left nothing but their priestly
character.
was
at
institution of the fip^wi'
the rex
at Athens, and
saerijiculus
i3cur"Aei/s
(Livy,ii.2.)

Sparta we
ix.)that it
Rome.

Dorians

is found, to a certain extent, at Sicyon

again at ThuriU
(See the Introductory Essay, ch.

68 ; comp.
vii. 94),and
i. p. 19, note
').
*
The
early kings of the various

v.
(infra,

were

distinction

find them

still

Pol.

IIQ

ARCESILAUS

forefathers.

In

IV,

Arcesilatis

followed

which

contention^

the

Book

ORACLE.

THE

CONSULTS

mother
worsted,whereupon he fled to Samos/
at
in the island of Cyprus, Salamis was
refugeat Salamis
who offered at Delphi the
time ruled by Evelthon, the same
serving
dewhich is in the treasury of the Corinthians/ a work
while

was

took

his

"

that
censer

her

he would

give
regainCyrene,

rather

than

an

But

an

him

Of

of admiration.

Pheretima

request,that

made

whereby she and her son might

to give her anything
Evelthon, preferring
army,

presents, Pheretima
she took them
Good is this too,
:
her various

made

army,

"

accepted them all,saying,as

which I crave
the army
it to give me
oh ! king, but better were
at thy hands."
Finding that she repeatedthese words each time
her a
at last sent
that he presentedher with a gift,Evelthon
with
the wool ready for spinning.
golden spindleand distaff,
thon
speech as before,whereupon EvelAgain she uttered the same
not
These are the giftsI present to women,
rejoined
"

"

armies."
Arcesilaiis was

collecting
troops
in
this
Having
by the
way
consult
the
to
sent
to
drawn
Delphi
of the Pythoness was
oracle about his restoration. The answer
"
Loxias grants thy race
to rule over
this :
Cyren6, till four
kings Battus, four Arcesilaiis by name,^ have passed away.
At

Samos, meanwhile,
promiseof grantingthem
togethera vast host,he

163.

This

2), and

he

the
driven

to

ascribes

Vide

to

the

rightsof

speaks (Pol.vi.
who

the part of those

on

tablished
es-

were
exasperated,and
{yvwpifioi)
had
tended
excounter-revolution.
According to his view, Deuionax
disorders.
citizenshiptoo far,and had thereby introduced

ch. 152, note

of

supra,

of moderation

want

the

democracy, whereby

attempt

the

Aristotle

of which
likelythe contention (o-to(T(j)

is most

which

lands.''

Concerning the site

perhaps have applied for

nobles

',

Salanus, vide

infra,V.

aid in this quarter

104,

on

account

on

Book

Pheretima
note,
may
of its OrcBco-Fkccnician

character.
*

See

*"

i. ch. 14, and

the offering
should have been

note

clear why
'
It does

not

before

63, E. T.)
was

to

to

appear

On

sense

"

signify

not

the

former

note

'

new

occasion

which

division of
land

the

previouslyunoccupied by Greeks, and

(vide supra, ch, 159). On
belong to them
furnish

the

of

means

very

where

it

curred
oc-

(Dorians,ii. p.
assigns
ting
their lands,"but simply an allot-

Miiller

land

party would

It is not

ii.ch. 167.

put into the treasury of the Cypselids.

a.vabaan6s,cither in this place or

that

me

(ch. 159),has the

It does

of land.

Book

on

to be

it.

to

allotted to the

considered

by the

the estates

this occasion

the promise
fulfilling

under

colonists

new

Libyans

nomade

of the

which

posite
op-

persons

enlisted.

were
"

That

the BattiadsB

continued

to

eighth generation is
IV.) iy^oo^
day (Arcesilaiis
the faci
states
Scholiast (ad loc.)

reign at Cyrene

calls the Arcesilaiis

of

by Pindar, who
'ApKf"Ti\a?. (Pyth. iv. 65, ed. Dissen.) The
historically,
declaringthat " four kings Battus, and

confirmed
ixfpoi

(TfVffapey
fifu
was

sila

was

Bdrroi

before

four

Arcesilaiis

by

'

name

scent
'ApKeaiAaoj),
actuallyreigned that the line of deand that the reign of the fourth Arce
to son
hai
It may
be conjecturedthat these events
Heraclides
this portionof his history,
wrote
Herodotus

riaaapn

St

uninterrupted from father

followed by a democracy.

alreadyhappened

tillthe

his

"

"

Chap.

163,

THRONR

HIS

RECOVERS

HE

164.

117

of men, he warns
eighteengenerations
you
for
be
not to seek to extend
Thou,
thy
reign.
gentle,
part,
your
If thou findest the oven
full of jars,
when
thou art restored.
but be sure
their way.
to speed them
bake not the jars,
on
If,
this

Beyond

thou

however,

thou wilt die

164.

of

term

the

heatcst

spake the Pythoness.

So

the

him

he obtained

There

in Samos.

then

who

had

from

him,

and

his hands

troops

Ponticus
been

(Fr. 4)

the

sent

were

confirms

of Arcesikiis

son

the supreme

took

for

suflferdeath

to

"

else

upon this returned

which
he had
raised

of
possession

quittedthe country

and

island

beautiful bull."'

most

into banishment.

him

driven

the

ArcesUaiis

he
of the oracle,
whereupon, forgetful
those

avoid

with thee the

and
thyself,

Cyrene, taking with

to

oven,

power

against
proceedings
of them

Some

fled

good ; others fell into

in Cyprus. These last

the Scholiast,adding that Battus, who

IV., was
compelled to fly,aud took

appears

refuge

to
at

have
Eues-

perides.
The chronology of the reignapresents, however, certain difficulties. According
founded
597
to Solinus,Cyrene was
b. c.
(xxvii.44); but in that case Battus the
the
throne
later
porary,
who
ascended
56
Happy,
(Herod, iv. 159), would be contemyears
Eusebius
viz.
with Apries,but Amasis.
better
b.
c. 631.
a
not
date,
gives
This will make
Battus the Happy ascend the throne b. c. 575 and
be contemporary
therefore
succeeded
with the last six years of the reign of Apries, who
was
by
with the statements, 1. of ThcoAmasis
in b. c. 569.
It will also accord tolerably
phrastus,that Cyrene was founded close upon 300 years before b. a 311 (Hist.Plant.
for
iii.3),aud 2. of the Scholiast (ad Piud. Pyth. iv.)that the dynasty continued
VI.
These periods are manifestlyround numbers, but they will perhaps en200 years.
able
to approximate to the true
us
chronology.
DYNASTY

OF

BATTIAD.E

THE

Battns

I.

(fonnder of

Arcesitaus

I.

the city,reigned 40 years

(his son, reigned 16 years)
his

son)

B.a

641
591

to 691
to 575

57.5

to !66

II.

Battus

CYRKNE.

AT

B.a

^ ^^'::}^'^^J"^,'^^^r''^

(tlie
(;")
Arccsilaus\l.(theTlf-temperei,hiBson)
555 (?)
540 ^""
-j^fer 'irtWking?
Happv,

Battns

(the Lame,

III.

his son)
540
580
(Insson)
515
regent)
of Arcesilatis III.)
514
lattus IV. (the Fair, son
ab. 470
Arcesiliiiis 1 V (hisson), ascended
the throne
gained a Pythian victory 466

Aroesilaus

IIL

"

to

....

iPheretima,

(?)to
(?) to
(?) to
(?)to

"

580

(?) Legislationof Demonax.

515 (?) Berame
tributaryto Cambyaeai
514 (?) Expedition of Aryandes.
470 (?)

uved

perhaps

till

nearly

481

be stilladding touches to his history after the death of

be a
Arcesilaiis IV. would
expulsionof his son Battus.
in b. c. 466 (Pind.Pyth. v. 102-3, Kpia"rova/xiyri\ ik las v6ov (pfpfifrai),
man
young
and
IV. being, as is
Battus
might continue to reign for five-and-thirty
years.
of his father,
evident from the positionassumed
death
minor
the
a
at
by Pheretima,
be likelyto have a long reign(44 years). The
would
of
300
Theophrastus
years
be a little exceeded,but his words
would
not precise. (/xaAto-ra xfpl
are
rpiaxoaia
?T1J,1. s. c.)
Bouhier's Dissertations (ch. xii.)and Clinton's F. H. Tears 631, 597,
Compare
Thus

Herodotus

Arcesilaus

would

IV., and

the

591, 575, 466, "c.

"

fragments of the heiaprose, but evidentlycontains

delivered ; e. g. : Si* nfvroi
fiavxos tlvai aw6iritix(Kar'
be restored with
aud
last
the
which may
Une,
oZpov /i^ h TT)v afji"pipl"vTov
$\^s ;
The allusion
an
approach to certainty: avrhs yiip^aveai, Koi rai/pos 6 KoWtaTivav.
This

"neters

in

oracle

is

which

it

given in
was

"

"

here

seems

to

be

to

Alazir,the

father-in-law

of Arcesilaiis.

(See the

next

chapter.)

PHERETIMA

118

APPLIES

TO

ARYANDES,

Book

IV.

their passage to put in through stress of weather

off to
Cnidus, the Cnidians rescued them, and sent them

happeningon
at

Thera.

Another

found

body

refugein

there

and
privateedifice,

Aglomachus, a
who heaped wood
silatis,

around

after the deed

death.

Aware,
Pythoness meant

when

to bake
oven, not
accord from the cityof

and
oracle,'

married

to

tower

destroyedby

were

place,and

burnt

withdrew

himself

of

Arce-

them

what
the

to

the

jarsin

of his

own

that to be the island

Cyrene,believing
fearingto die as had been prophesied. Being

relation of his own,

time

he

them,

great

done, that this was

him, if he found

was

she warned

the

of the

the

the

of

daughter

at
Alazir,'^

that

of the

Barcaeans,he took up his abode with him.

king
Barca, however, certain of the citizens,together with a
number
of Cyrenaean exiles,
recognisinghim as he walked in the
time Alazir,his
forum, killed him ; they slew also at the same
father-in-law.
So Arcesilaiis,
or unwittingly,
disobeyed
wittingly
the oracle,and thereby fulfilled his destiny.
165. Pheretima, the mother
of Arcesilaiis,
during the time
that her son, after working his own
tinued
ruin,dwelt at Barca, conto enjoy all his privileges,
at
Cyrene, managing the
At

and

government,

taking her

seat

at

the

council-board.

No

sooner, however, did she hear of the death of her son at Barca,
than leavingCyrene,she fled in haste to Egypt. Arcesilaiis had
claims

for service done

Cyrus ; since it was

by him that Cyren6 was put under the Persian yoke, and a rate
of tribute agreed upon.^ Pheretima
therefore went
straightto
and
herself
before
a suppliant
Egypt,
as
Aryandes,
presenting
entreated
him to avenge
her wrongs.
Her
she
said,had
son,
his death

met

Cambyses,

to

of his

account

on

of

son

well

beingso

affected

towards

the Medes.''
*

It is not

islands.

how
either
very easy to see
of
the
existence
Perhaps
springson

considered, in
Barca

At
is

would

not

so

This

even

(ace note

"

Arcesilaiis

was

at

Barca

could be regarded aa
Cyrene may have beeu
word
inipi^^vTof
pointed at.
insular character,for water

Merdj.

clearlynot Greek, and therefore is probably

it would
that
African town
Hence
not
an
seem
only was Barca originally
in the reigu of
ch. 160),but that while falling
under Greek iuUuence
on
with
II it had
the
still retained
its native
princes,who intermarried
It is no
objectionto this view that the daughter of Alazir is called a
is remarkable.

name

African.

or

several sides of

of water, as what the

this approach to an

scant
be

there, if at least the site

scarce
"

country

there

Cyrene

It is

Battiadffi.
"

relation

"

evcr,

it is

Barca

may
be

it must
*
*

who

of

for she
Arcesilaiis,

may

certainlypossiblethat, as
have

adopted African names

remembered, was an African

supra, iii.13 and 91.

It ie not likelythat there was
was
plausibleenough, and

have
Mr.
to

been

so

on

her mother's

Blakesley thinks, the

conciliate

their native

side,

llow-

princes of
subjects. Battus,
Greek

word.

Vide

would

not

care

to

ever
any ground at all for this statement, which howmight easilyimpose upon the Persian governor,
would
consider
it his business to uphold
it. He
investigate

Chap.

GOVERNOR

165-16?.

Now

166.

OF

He

it

of

governor
in after times was

who

was

Hg

made

Aryandes had been

Cambyses.

EGYPT,

Egypt by

punished with
Aware, by report and

Darius

for seeking to rival him.

by
that Darius wished to leave a memorial
by his own
eyesight,
of himself,
such as no king had ever
left before,*
ed
Aiyandes resolvdid so, till he got his reward.
to follow his example, and
of purity in order
Darius
had refined gold to the last perfection
coins struck of it : Aryandes,* in his Egyptian governto have
ment,
did the very same
that
this
there
with silver,
is
to
so
day
such pure
silver anywhere as the Aryandic. Darius, when
no
this came
to his ears, brought another
bellion,
charge,'a charge of redeath
also

167.

the

At

time

of

with

compassionfor

which

there

were

of

speaking,Aryandes,
Pheretima, grantedher all the forces

which

moved

we

in

Egypt, both
gave to Amasis,

the army
he
of the tribe of the

one

fleet.

Before

herald

to

royalfamilywhich

claim

The

sea.

command

that had
inquire,who it was
*
Barcasans
replied that they, one

acknowledged the deed

the

and

land

slain

to

The

Arcesilaiis.

are

Maraphian ;* while Badres,

appointed to lead the
Pasargadae,was
expedition,however, left Egypt, he sent a

the

Barca

to death.

him

againstAryandes,and put

had

had

Arcesilaiis

"

with

treated

Cambyses,

apart from

even

and

them

done

king
all,
and

many
any

such

special

and
Persians, until after the Ionian revolt,everywhere maintained
of Syloson,
the cases
supported the Greek despots. (See below, vi. 43 ; and compare
;

for the

iii.141-9, and Hippias,v. 96.) As an ambitious

of the opportunityfor gaining territory.
*
"

Two

the

conclusions

have

actuallythe

was

of

words

first person who

Herodotus
justifyneither

Lydians were

the

coined

ever

the first who

this passage

from

drawn

been

who

king

first Persian

satrap, he may

''

money
He

statement.

coined

(i.94);

money

"

1.

That

been
Darius

319) ; 2. That
(Bahr ad loc).

glad
was

he

(Grote,iv. p.
that

performed

ever

also have

feat

tells us
and

himself

here

elsewhere

The
that

all that be asserts

is

It
before.
gold of superiorpurity to any which had been known
is said to have
from
the purity of his gold coinage that the
been
expression
Darius's gold came
be used
to
for gold without auy alloy. (See Plutarch, Pacin point of fact,
it is quite possible that Darius
tolus,p. 1152, A.) Of course
may,
have been the first to coin Persian money
and
the
"daric
name
(vide infra,vii.
;
this
here
made
ch. 28) favours
this view ; but
effect
is
statement
to
by
no
Darius

that

coined
"

"

"

Herodotus.
*

Some

silver coins have

the obverse

is

Persian

found

been

archer

which

are

supposed

hippocampus,

on

beneath

to be

of

which

Aryandes ; on
a zigzag for

is

owl traversed
an
by the two
sceptres of
dolphin; on the reverse
has a dolphin
in hieroglyphics
Another
of the years 5, 6, and 7.
instead of the hippocampus, and being of older stylethrows a doubt on these coins
being of Aryandes.
[G. W.]
There would
be no need
of
another
charge." Issuing a coinage, whether
The
be, an act of rebellion.
good or bad, would be considered, and indeed would
ostentatious
imitation of Darius
parent.
apmight make the animtu of the act still more
with

water

Osiris,and

dates

"

'

"

The

(Vide

Maraphians

supra,
connexion.

L 125.)

were

the Persian

It is curious

to

tribe

find

the

next

in

dignity to

Egyptian name

the

of Amasis

Pasargadse.
in such

AFRICAN

[20

NATIONS"

THE

ADYRMACHID^.

Book

IV.

this reply,
Aryandes gave the
great injuries/After receiving?
with
Such
Pheretima.
the cause
was
troops orders to march
which
served as a pretext for this expedition
: its real object
I

was,

by
few

many

were

The

168.

in

Libyans

the

as

in

which

order

before the

wear

each

on

leg a ring made

when
they catch

long,and

him.^

to

the harbour

"

the

to the

country

Dahlmann's

with

will

now

bringing all women

Adyrmachida)

westward

the
who

nations."

remark

is

far

as

"

just:

Here

are

this

they differ

only tribe
about

such

as

are

to

the

with

become

agreeable

the borders of

Egypt

who
Gilligammse,^

the island of

as

of brass ;'^
any vermin

Aphrodisias.*

human

stolen
to have
infirmityseems
does
w
hich
not
exaggerated representation,
correspond
otus,
truth, of the real importance of this att'air has imposed itself upon Herodanxious
collect together his information
the
to
was
concerning
Libyan
pedition
(Life,p. 123, E. T.) No attempt to subjugateLibya appears in the ex-

Herodotus.

upon

of

king, that he may choose

Adyrmachida3 extend from
called Port Plynus.^

Next

169.
inhabit

obtains

The

to

are
Egypt,
in
the
most
people have,
points,
but
the
of the
costume
use
Egyptians,

their persons, bite it and throw it away.

In
also the
from all the other Libyans. They are
brides

larger

the first Libyans

on

the custom

very

respect.

the

the side of

Libyans. Their women

they let their hair grow

whom

These

Adyrmachidae,'
customs

of

manner

dwell

Beginningon

describe.

same

no

is inhabited

Libya

of these but
races, and
the Persian king, while
by far the

Darius

held

For

various

and

subjectsof

number

the

subjugation of Libya/

believe,the

An

itself.
'

to
position,but are reckoned
Adyrmachidae appear in Scylax in the same
of the Nile to
from
the Canopic mouth
They extend
Egypt (Peripl.
pp. 105-6).
of Paraetonium
Apis, which, according to Strabo (xvii.
p. 1133) is 11^ miles west
likewise
mentioned
by Ptolemy (p. 117), Phny (v.6),
(now Baretouri).They are
and SiUus Itaiicus (iii.
279; ix. 224). The last of these calls them
"geusaccola
curved
a
a variegatedshield and
were
scymitar.
Nili,"and says their arms
in the Egyptian tombs, and they
found
often
Bronze
silver bangles are
and
still
the
as
Egyptian,Ethiopian,Moorish,
were
by
generally
they
worn,
are,
very

The

'

other

and

"

says

women

of Africa.

"

[G. W.]

Hamilton, speaking of the

Mr.
"

The

silver bracelets

and

of

women

anklets

which

Benghazi(the
complete

their

ancient

Euesperides)

adornment,

are

times
some-

a
pair of anklets which weigh
Jewess in Benghazi wears
live pounds." (Wanderings, p. 13.)
Compare the middle
age droit de cuissage.
"
of Apis, and
belongs to
Plynus,according to Scylax,is two days'sail west
be
identical
with
the I'aiioris
to
It
Marmarica
106).
(Peripl.
generallythought
p.
of Ptolemy {Port Bardeah). Thus the Adyrmachidae extend
a
mus
degreefarther
in Herodotus
than in Scylax. Herodotus, it is to be remarked, makes
tion
menwest
no
of the Marmaridae, who
the chief nation in these parts by Scylax,
reckoned
are

of

great weight. A

'

Strabo, and
'

The

Ptolemy.

Gilligammaeare

merely echoes
"

be

Herodotus.

unknown

They

to any
appear

to

other

independent geographer. Stephen

represent the Marmarida).

and
p. lo'j)
Aphrodisias appears both from Scylax (Peripl.
the littleisland which
lies off the coast
due north of Syrcne,

Ptolemy (iv.4) to
oppositethe ruina

ASBYST^.

THE

"22
of the

customs

Book

of their

like those of the rest

Gilligammaeare

IV.

countrymen.
170.

"

regionsabove Gyrene, but do not reach to the

chariots
belongs to the Cyrenasans. Four-horse

inhabit

They

the

coast, which
in

are

more

than

them

among

use

common

Asbystas dwell the Auschisae,'who

however, to the sea
country above Barca, reaching,

placecalled Euesperides.*In

Tauchira,"a cityof the BarcaBans.

those of the Libyans above Cyr6n6.
172. The Nasamonians,^ a numerous

near

Asbystae,being neighbours of

The

the

tory
of their terri-

the middle

which
Cabalians,^

is the little tribe of the

the coast

touches

Their

customs

Cyrenaeans,were

like

are

the western

people,are
well

Caliiniachus,the Cyrenaean, sang of them (Ap.Steph.Byz. in

inland positionis attested by Dionysius(Perieg.
211).

Greeks.
Their

of the

manners

of the

Westward

possess the
at the

other

any

among

they ape the

of their customs

Libyans. In most
Cyrenaeans.'*
171.

the west.

Asbystas adjointhe Gilligammjeupon

The

known

to

the

'Aafivara).

voc.

r(\f^ov"ri'Aff^vffTai 5' iir]ro7ai fifff-fiirfipoi

They

the

by Pliny under

mentioned

are

The

Hence

Hence
ix. 5, "c. ed. Diss.).
their coins, besides
on

Pyth. iv. 2,
usual

emblems
the

wheels

the

both

to

v.

bours
5),as neigh-

skill in

and

the

of Cyrene
*. The streets
supra, ch. 160, note
of
with the marks
still deeply indented
the
p. 194; Bcechcy, p. 406, "c.),and

than

once

in the few

sculptures,which

stilladorn

the

ruins

plainlyidentical with the Auschitae of Steph.

the Ansigdi of Callimachus
(ap.Steph.)
Ausigda,the city of these latter,was known
same
people is open to doubt.
ward
Hecataeus (Fragra.
300)and Ptolemy (Geograph. iv. 4). It lay a little east-

The

AuschissB

Byz., who
are

Vide

its

quadriga appears more

(Hamilton,p. 45).
*

(Nat.Hist.

neighbourhood are
(Hamilton,p. 70; Pacho,

in

roads

chariot

wheel.

the chariot

chariot,and

of Hasbitse

chariot-driving
(Ephor. Fr. 6).
to
like,applied
Cyrene (Pind.
in the games
also their success
(ibid.).The
the silphium,arc the horse, the four-horse

for their
famous
Cyrenaeana were
of fdnrvos, hnoBoToi,
the appellations

'

and

name

Macians.

and

of the Nasamonians

dwell

of Herodotus
Barca.

above

are

Whether

of Ptolemais.
*

Theotimus, who

wrote

book

about

Cyrene, said

that this

citywas

founded

mentioned
by
by Arcesilaiis IV. after his Pythianvictory, and that the Carrhotus
out
the
led
his
wife's
who
colonists,
brother,
charioteer
Pindar
was
as
(Pyth. v. 34),
of Arcesilaiis IV., afterwards
all Greece (Fr.1). Battus, the son
under
of Berenice
(Heracl.Pont. Fr. 4). The place received the name
the Ptolemies
Benghazi.
(Ptolem.Geograph. iv. 4; Strab. xvii. p. 1181),and is now
(Vide infra,ch. 198.)
Or Baculians, accordingto one
reading. This "little tribe" escaped the notice
geria,
Alto exist stillin the Cahyletof modern
all
It
would
of
other geographers.
seem

collection from

fled hither

true

Berber

race.

ruins
Considerable
its name
Taukra, Tolrah, or Terkera.
as
(DeliaCelia,p. 209, E. T. ; Pacho, pp. 184-6 ; Beechey, pp. 367-376).
half round.
a
The walls,according to Beechey, are
a mile and
'
in their locality
All the geographers speak of the Nasamonians, and
agree
Plin.
H.
N.
Strab.
xvii.
v.
5). Tiiey dwelt
(Scylax.Peripl. p. Ill;
p. 1183;
times
In
the Roman
ii.
the
of
the
shores
around
32).
greater Syrtis(vide supra,
ix.
Pharsal.
Lucan's
iv.
of
Curt.
7
wreckers
had
the
character
(Quint.
being
;
they
*

mark

Tauchira

the site

te8-444).

retains

Chap.

herds

upon

Augila/

which

in those

them

being of

they
and
parts grow thickly,'
the

man

with

in their intercourse

their

following

whom

The

augury.
tomb
of some

the

of

are

the

palms,'

great size,all of

has

them

among

they

resemble

in the

customs

practiceof

upon

from

kind.
They also chase the
fruit-bearing
caught,dry them in the sun, after which
to
powder, and, sprinkhng this upon their
Each

are

123

they leave their flocks

the country to a place

summer

go up
gather the dates

where

locusts,and, when
they grind them
milk, so drink it.

the

PSYLLT.

and
the sea-shore,

called

The

THE

In

the Auschisae.

neighboursof
and

NASAMONIANS"

THE

170-173.

several
the

he swears,
considered to have

one

Massagetae.

swearingof oaths

and

lays his hand

been pre-eminently

as

man,

wives,

For
just and good,and so doing swears
by his name.
of their own
divination they betake themselves to the sepulchres
lie down
to sleepupon their graves ;
ancestors, and, after praying,
to them
by the dreams which then come
theyguide their conduct.
When
they pledge their faith to one another,each gives the
other to drink out of his hand ;' if there be no liquidto be had,
they take up dust from the ground,^and put their tongues to
it.
173.

the country of the Nasamonians

borders that of the
circumstances.
were
swept away under the following

On

who
Psylli,*
*

This

place retains

its name
unchanged. It lies on the great route from Egypt
the 29th and 30tb
Mauritania, ahnost due south of Cyrene, between
It
visited
Honiemann
and
and
was
by
Pacho,
more
parallels.
recentlyby Hamilton.
to Fezzan

Pacho

and

declares

the

of Herodotus

account

His descriptionsare, he says,

decrire I'Augiles
modeme."
*

See

below,

'

Mr.

Hamilton

'

note

"

tellement

to

in all respects true

be

(pp. 272-280).
servir k

fiddles,qu^ellcs
pourraientencore

ch. 1 82.

on

estimates

the number

in the oasis of

of date-trees

Augila at 16,-

otus,
of Jalo, which was
probably included in the Augila of Herodat 100,000 ! Dates continue
to be the sole product of the placeand the source
whence
the inhabitants
draw all their subsistence.
A brisk trade
is carried on between

(p.190).

000

them

Those

and

the natives

manufactured

corn

and

time

of Leo

Africanus

of the coast,

of

chieflythose

articles of all kinds, and receive

(the 15th century)a similar trade

bring them
exchange. In the
with Egypt
carried on

Benghazi,who
dates
was

in

(vi.p. 246).
'

Shaw

mentions

the form

of

custom
a
remony
exactly like this in Algeria. In the marriage ceplightingtroth is by drinkingout of each other's hands (Travels,

p. 303).
*
So the Mahometan
be

law

of ablution

allows

sand

to be

used

where

water

cannot

procured.
*

The

Psyllihad

been

alreadymentioned

by

(Fragm. 303),who

Hecataeus

seems

have

of the PsyllicGulf.
spoken of the greater Syrtisunder the name
Scylax
omits them, but they appear
in Ptolemy, in their proper
position (iv.4). Strabo
likewise places them
to the Nasamonians
next
(xviL p. 1188). According to Pliny,
the
Nasamonians
exterminated
almost
had
time
nant
at
them, yet a remalthough
one

to

continued

charming
V.

to

serpents.

his

day (vii.2). The

(See Pliny,1. s. c.

Psylliwere
;

famed

Cat.
Pliitarch,

Min.

of
for their power
L p. 787 ; Celsui^

27, "c.)

fThe snake-pkyers of

the coast

of

Barbary

are

worthy

successors

ot

the

PsyllL

124

GARAMANTIANS.

THE

The

south wind

had

in which

tanks
within

the

war

for

their water

long time

the south-wind

upon

do but

lands

of sand

whereupon,

-J

all the

region

and

rose

the

Libyans say,

and

reached

buried

them

the

under

their
Psyllibeing destroyed,

passed to the Nasamonians.^

the

district where
avoid

no

forth

went

"

174. Above
who

dried up
the whole

least the

at

so

"

they
repeat their words
b
ut
the
there
south-wind
desert,

heaps

Now

stored.

was

and

IV.

the
Syrtisis utterlydevoid of springs.Accordingly,
counsel among
consent
themselves,and by common

Psyllitook
made

blown

Book

weapon

175.

Nasamonians, towards

the wild beasts

all

abound, dwell

the
the

south, in

the

Garamantians/

societyor intercourse with their fellow-men,have

of war, and
These border

do not
the

how

know

Nasamonians

along the sea-shore their

to defend
on

the

themselves.*
south

the

neighboursare

ward
west-

Macae,*who,

the locks about the crown

of their head
by letting
long,
grow
while they clipthem close everywhere else,make
their hair resemble
for shields.'
Both

the snakes

which

far

are

In

crest.

The
and

these

war

peopleuse
Cinyps rises

river

the

men

"

Compare iii. 26,

Band-storm
(see note

where

skins

among

of ostriches

them

from

the

equallyfrantic during their performances,

Egypt. G. W.]
similar power
is incorrectly
assignedto the desert

appear

than
disgusting

more

the

to

be

in

"

'
ad loc). Mr. Hamilton
tells us that at present there is in
these parts of Africa an almost superstitious
The Lifai/ah,
dread of the south-wind.
a tribe inhabiting
the oasis of Ammon,
the unfailing
as
"regard a hot south-wind
signalof some
be a
coming calamity. One is almost tempted to think they must

of the

remnant

stilldread
*

Perhaps

consider

who
had escaped the generaldestruction
Psylli,
enemy" (Wanderings, p. 253).

that

desert, in

an

combine
this tradition
may
after the Psyllihad suffered

with

we

expedition undertaken

in their weakened
their territory.
'

of their

nation,and

their old

condition

It is doubtful

whether

by

the

the account

great loss from

given by Pliny,and
a

sand-storm

in

the

attacked
probably to procure water, they were
Nasamonians, who seized the greater portionof

"Garamantians"

reading here. Pliny and

of the Afiican nations,
descriptions
very
ascribe the features here given to the Garamantians,to a distinct people whom
they
call Gamphasantians. The corruption, if such it be, no doubt was
enrly: for Eustathius (ad Dionys.Pericges.
Garamantians"
217)and Stephen (ad voc.)both read
Mela, who

follow Herodotus

is the true

closelyin their

"

in

the

passage.

The

Garamantians

seem

to

be

introduced, in ch. 183,

as

new

people.
"

These

(it is clear)do not agree with what is said below (ch.169)

hunting the Troglodyte Ethiopians."
Scylax agrees with this statement
(Peripl.
placesthe Macie,like
p. 111). He
the Nasamonians,upon
the shores of the Greater Syrtis,
assigningthe tract towards
the east to the latter,that towards
the west to the former people. They are found,
as
in Ptolemy (iv.3, MaKawi
Macseans,in the same
Strabo omits
position,
2wpT"Tat').
them, but they appear in Pliny,in conjunctionwith the Nasanioninns
and
Asbystse
In tlie third century b. c. they furnished mercenaries
(Hasbitse).
to the Carthaginians
(Polyb,iii.33).
Compare vii. 70. Ostriches are still found in great numbers
in this part of
Africa, but at some
distance from the coast
(Lyon'sTravels,p. 66).
'
The river Cinyps, or Cinypbus, is commemorated
by all the geographers
statements

of the Garamantiuns
'

'

"

"

heightcalled
through

GINDANES"

THE

174, 175.

Chap.

their

the Hill

LOTOPHAGI.

of the

Graces/* and

the

The

to

country

THE

sea.

125

Hill

thicklycovered with wood, and is thus

Libya,which is bare. It is distant two

thence

from

runs

of the

very unlike

is

Graces

the

of

rest

furlongsfrom

hundred

the sea.*

17G.
wear

Adjoiningthe
their

on

she appears

esteemed, as
of

number

she

one, and

Gindanes,'whose

the

are

Each

of leather.

legsanklets

givesher

has

Macae

who

can

have

to

show

been

lover that

woman

is the best

the most

loved

women

by the greatest

men.

promontory juttingout into the sea from the country

who live enis inhabited by the Lotophagi,^
tirely
Gindanes

177. A"
of the
on

the fruit of the

lotus- tree.

lotus-fruit is about

The

"c.). It ran into the sea a

do not find
c). Moderns
is
intersected
torrent
courses
dry
by
any
has the best rightto be
months.
during the summer
Perhaps the Wad" el Khdhan
the ancient Cinyps. It has
considered
more
pretensionsto the title of river
than
(Beechey, p. 62.
Compare Earth's
any of the other torrents
upon this coast
"NVandeningen,toI. i. p. 317) it is in the rightposition,a little to the east of Lebit has marshes
eda
agreeablyto Strabo's
upon its rightbank crossed by a causeway,
scriptions
and
the
description
(xvii.p. 1179)
surrounding country correspondswith the decf.
ch.
and
ad
note
of Scylax (Penpl. p. 112) and Herodotus
198,
(infra,
which
hills
from
The
Gharian
the
identification
is
that
the
to
only
objection
loc).
it flows, are not
than 4 miles from the sea (Beechey, L 8. c). But this objecmore
tion
would
lie equallyagainstall the other streams.
likewise mentioned
The
hill of the Graces, which
(ap.
was
by Callimachus
Schol. ad Pind. Pyth. v, 32), must
This range
be looked for in the Gharian
range.

(ScylaxPeripl.p.

; Ptol. iv. 3 ; Strab.

112

xvii. p. 1179

Leptis,the present Lebeda

this coast, which
river of consequence
on

littleto the east

of

(Strab.1. s.

"

"

"

"

"

however

is not

than

more

now

possiblethat Herodotus
that the occasion
this low
of

Map

shore, which

ApoUonia.

was

4,

or

at

miles

most

misinformed

as

distant from

the distance,but
be the encroachment

to

the shore.

It is

it is likewise

sible
pos-

of the sea upon

discrepancymay
is very perceptiblein places. (See Beechey, pp. 495-8, and
Compare Hamilton, p. 52, Ac, who thinks that the whole of
of the

this coast

has subsided.) The Gharian

the character
chain is said to " preserve
of
it
the
dure
by
historian,as being covered with trees, contrastingby their vergiven
with the scorched
and arid soil of Libya " (DeliaCella,p. 37, E. T.).
*

whose

The

Gindanes

knowledge

of Gindanes

eaters). Stephen
to

the west

of the

(Map II.)upon
*

mentioned

are

from

comes
was

by

ancient writer,if we except Stephen,

be
It may
suspected that the ethnic appellative
the descriptive
of Lotophagi (Lotusname

other

no

Herodotus.

superseded by

identifies the two

; and

Cynips(Peripl.
113).

Scylax placesthe Lotophagi immediately

Gindanes
are
rightlyplaced by Kiepert

The

the cocist.

The

country of the Lotophagi is evidently the Peninsula

only tract projectingfrom this part of the coast.
They
the position usually assignedthem, the neighbourhood of the
oi Khab-t (ScylaxPeripl.
p. 113; Strabo,xvii. 1178).
the

of
are

Zarzis, which

lesser

is

brought
Syrtis,or Gulf

into

thus

'

The

lotos

or

lotus-tree

was

either the Rhamnus

Zizyphus(theHh.

Kabeca

of

in the Oases, is called MokForsk.),or the Cordia Myxa ; which last,very common
fruit growing in clusters, as described
hdyt in Arabic, and has a sweet
by Theothe
But
now
the
lotus
is
JRhamnus,
phrastus,ice-iruviTai
evidently
wff-rep fioTpvfs."
called in Arabic Sidr,the fruit Xebk.
It looks and tastes rather like a bad crabapple. It has a singlestone within it. To Ulyssesit was as inconvenient as modern
In keeping his
gold-diggings to shipcaptains,since he had the greatest difficulty
sailors to the ship when
tasted it (Hom. Od, ix. 84 to 96). Pliny
they had once
"

"

MACHLYANS.

THE

126
size of the lentisk

the

The

date.

berry,and

Lotaphagieven

Book

in sweetness
in

succeed

IV.

resembles

obtainingfrom

it

the
sort

of wine."

178.

The

beyond the Lotophagiis.occupied by

sea-coast

Machlyans,' who use the lotus to

much
the people of whom
as
we
reach

far

as

extent, though

some

last

The

spoke.

so

Machlyans

island called

Phla,^which it is said the Lacedsemonians

have colonised,
accordingto an oracle.
(xiii.
32) thinks

not

the great river called the Triton,which

empties
lake
in
is an
Tritonis.'
this
lake,
Here,
great

as

itself into the

Australis

the

the tree

of Linnaeus.

He

from
speciesof Celtis,difFering

that of

Italy
"

were

to

the

Celtia

it has the size of a pear-tree, though Corneliua

also alludes to its fruit being very delicious,and to stran
"

says,

He
Nepos calls it low."
who tasted it (cp.xxii. 21). He
also mentions
the
gers forgettingtheir country
lotos herb, or Faba
Grceca (xxiv.2) ; the lotometra (xxii.
21), of whose grains the
in ponds after the
Egyptianshepherdsmake bread ;" and the lotus \i\y{NymphcEa
lotus)
inundation (xiii.
IV); also the MeliloUis (xxi.20),which is a trifoliatcd herb, supposed
to be the Trigonella
of these four last have anyby some
faenum groBcum: but none
thing
with Homer's
to do
ii. chs. 92 and
Book
on
96, and
lotophagi. (See notes
Major Rennell,p. 628 to 630.)" [G. W.]
compare
Perhaps this is the originof the Homeric
myth (Od. ix. 74, et seqq.).
"
No other geogPhny calls the Machlyans neighbours of the Nasamonians.
rapher
mentions
them
but
under the same
are
name
represented
probably
they
;
by the Machyni of Ptolemy, who dwelt on the Lesser Syrtis(iv.3) ; or by their
neighbours,the Machryuns (ib.). It may be suspected that the Macse, Mazyes, or
Maxyes, and Machlyes of our author, and likewise the Machyni, Macluyes, Macasi,
The
stock.
Mi-maces, and Maca-tutae of Ptolemy, belonged to the same
physical
and
customs
of
the
Aristotle
noticed
type
Machlyans were
(Fr.249),
by Calliphanes,
and Nic. Damasc.
(Fr. 136).
No great river exists in these parts. Small streams
only empty themselves
into the.Lesser Syrtis
; and the brooks which flow into the Shibkah {Shibk-el-Lowdeah)y
"

"

'

lose themselves

or

rivers.

among
believed

Dr. Shaw

the

sands

that he

that

border

recognisedthe

it,do

not

Triton

the

deserve

Wad

in the

of

name

'el Ilatnmah,

river of

in the hills to the

width, which has its source
Kabes, a stream of some
city,and reaches the sea a Httle south of it. (Travels,
p. 197.) Bahr
the Wadi/ Accroude, or
accepts this view, while Kiepert (Map II.)appears to make
or

of that

west

Akareith, which

is not

even

In this he

perennial stream, the Triton.

follows

Sir

Greville

Temple (Excursions iu the Mediterranean, p. 165). Rennell's arguments,

been answered.
however, have never
(See his Geography, pp. 659-067.) And the
that the Lake
be
to
favour
seems
in
of his views, which
are
probability
greatly
Tritouis of Herodotus
the Lesser
and
includes both the Shibk-el-Lowdeah
Syrtis,
between
which
he supposes there to have
been
by a
ancientlya communication
and shallow channel; and
the
must
be sought for among
narrow
that the Triton
rivulets which
otus,
Herodrun
into,or lose themselves in the sands of, the Shibka.
it must
be observed, makes
and
into tlie Lake Tritouis,
the river Triton run
with
word
not
of
its
him
Tritouis
is
it
Lake
a
of
the
out
and
a part of
running
says
;
the sea, for Jason's vessel is driven by the north wind
The descriptionin Scylax (Peripl.
pp. 115-7),and

(iii.
4),are

stronglyconfirmatoryof

these views.

into it.
the

trace
may
to the Lesser

of the inner sea, which stood

ing-up of the mouth
Azof (or Lake Mieotis)
to the Euxine
then the drying up
and the separation of the original
Lake Triton into
"

lastlythe
ancient
"

ft

desiccation

Lake

of Triton

Probably

sand-bank

the

in the

same

of all these

with

into the modern

as

exception,and

one

Scylax'sIsle

brief

We

in Ptolemy
gradual blockSyrtisas the sea of
notice

the

the

water

several

seas

of

by
or

ration,
evapomeres

the transformation

"

of the

Shibk-el-Lowdeah.
of Triton.

which
Shibk-el-LowdeaJi^

sand-bank

Siiaw

(p.213)identified

has since become

it with

peninsula

THE

178-180.

Chap.

179.

The

When

moreover

of his

commonly

Thus

tho

usual

the

the

at

told.

foot of

hecatomb, and

equipped, he set

intending
sail,
to
so
Delphi.^
but
at
that
point
Malea,
and
carried
on
suddenly,
Libya ; where, before he

and
Peloponnese,

to

course

it is

as

far as
as
prosperous
from
the north * came

was
voyage
wind
of
gale

out

story
board

on

the

127

building the Argo

tripod.

round

coast

The

him

took

brazen

to

finished

had

Pelion, he

Mount

the

followingis

Jason

AUSEANS.

of

coast

reach

discovered the

land,he got among the shallows of Lake Tritonis.

As he was
turning it in his mind how he should find his way
out, Triton (they say) appeared to him, and ofiered to show
him the channel,and secure
him a safe retreat,
if he would
give
him
the tripod. Jason complying,was
shown
by Triton the

through the shallows

tripod,
and, carryingit to his

passage

it,and,
of

Argo'screw

be built around

Lake

tlieyheard

tripodand
180.

The

next

fate would

Tritonis."

the

Grecian

hundred

cities

The

Libyans of that region,

the
of this prophecy, took away

words

tribe

Both

front.

The

(Temple,

p.

of the
Ausean

hair

of

Machlyans,is

while

maidens
with

saud

another

one

long, but

head,

1G4). Rennell,

part of the flat tract

the

beyond

tribe

the

these nations inhabit the borders

their

wear

back

the

at

upon
his

carry off the brazen

should seize and

being separatedfrom
Tritonis,
also

and

hid it.

the Auseans,*

Both

the

himself
Jason

tripod,then by inevitable
when

temple,seated

own

took

god

prophetic fury,delivered to
a descendant,"he said,
long prediction. '* When

of the

one

the

filled with

companions a
"

which

; after

the

more

river Triton.

have

year

it grow

the Shibkah

between

it

long

in

feast in honour

probability,
conjecturesthat

intervenes

of Lake

Machlyans let

the Auseans

keep year by

which

by the

of

Plila is
and

the

now
sea

(p. 683).
'

Various

the visit take

by Jupiteras

modes

adopted

were

of

bringingJason

to

Lake

Some

Tritonis.

the return
of the expeditionfrom Colchis,after
place
a
punishment for the murder of Apsyrtus. (ApoU. Rhod.
on

storm

made
sent

iv. 557, "c.)

Others

made
the Argonauts, when
commanded
to
by sailing
expiate this murder
Italy,coast along the African and Celtic (Iberian?) shores voluntarily.
(ApoUodor.
of
i. p. 65.) These divergencesprove
the unreal
and poeticcharacter
sufficiently
the entire narrative.
(See Grote, vol. i. pp. 316-348.)
to

Hypercriticsobserve that a north-wind

springing up at Malea (theCape Si.
should
have
carried
the
vessel
the
to
Greater, and not the Lesser Syrtis
Angela)
is here only reportingthe
Orchom., p. 354, Pacho, p. 173). But Herodotus
(Miiller,
told by some
story as it was
poet, who was not perhaps very well skilled in geography.
He seems
between
however, himself,to have compressed Africa too much
Egypt
"nd the Lake Tritonis (videinfra,ch. 181, note
*).
*

'

The

regard

centuries
Atben6

Auseans

them
of
seems

as

our

are

era,
to

not

identical

ancient writer,unless we
may
of Synesius, who, in the 5th and 6th
the Cyrenaica. (Op. p. 298-303.) Their temple of

mentioned
with

devastated

by any
the Ausurians

be that mentioned

''vide infra,ch. 188).

other

by Scylax (p.116),as

'Adrivai TpiTwviSoslepot

CUSTOMS

128

OF

of

Minerva, whereat their

and fightwith stones and
which

have

they

honour

down

come

(Athen6)
they

false maidens.

have

another

the

One

ceremony.

lake in

the whole

live in their
in

and

The

country, I
came

into

of the Greeks

hence

having passed from

infra,ch.

rest ;

same

as

to

mount

was

into

into

before
I

from

her ;
chariot,and

common

Greeks

that both

indigenous in
Egypt, and from Egypt
as

shield

the

all the African

to

dressed

Auseans

Xit of the

or

used

came

Egypt.'' The

to

led

they

arms

the

and,

upon

identified with the Neith

was

and

imagine they

say.
for I maintain

Greece

loveliest of the
helmet

publiclyput

are

begin,they

to

Corinthian

procession.What

worship
p. 21, E.), whose
the
to
worship
regard
appears

(Plat.Tim.

50, and

is the

fight is suffered
the
of the virgins,

cannot

Egyptian armour,

Athend

goddess,who

of their damsels

the helmet

'

from

If any of the maidens

the Auseans
declare that such
receive,

Before

for the adornment

them

bodies,
up iu two
say that these are rites
their fathers,
that
and

They

them

number, is selected from the

complete suit of Greek armour
thus adorned, she is made
around

17.

of the Grecians."

die of the wounds

are

clubs.

to

Book

is to draw

custom

their native

with them

the Minerva

AUSEANS.

THE

Egyptians

nations.

odotus
Her-

this part of Africa, and as

into Greece (videsupra, ii.

1{
'

Plato

notices the

of the Greek

tian
Egyp(Tim. p. 24, B), and

arms

the invention

ascribes

the latter

to

Egypt and those

though the Karalrv^
of

of Homer
a

very little
the shield

between

helmet

of Greece

of them

people.

[Thereis,however,
resemblance
and

blance
resem-

and

(II.x. 258), without

crest, may

have

not

looked

the

head-piece of the
Egyptians. The Shairetana,a
northern
people, with whom
unlike

the Pharaohs

at

were

time

one

in alliance,had a helmet
with
shield like
horns, and a round
that of Greece
n.

Book

on

the

of

custom

helmet

(seewoodcut
adorning

witli horns
into Greece

whence
used

to

was

from

"

"

was

of

the

duced
intro-

Asia,

/cf'pa^, horn,"
crest."
signifya

KaraiTv^

in

ch. 61); and

vii.,

was

The

bull's hide.

originalKvviti,or Greek
probably of a
helmet, was
its name
from being of dog'sskin.
The

similar
The

material,and

Carians

said

it is

supposed
by Herodotus

to have

taken

the
(i.171) to have been the first to introduce
of crests, and "to put devices on shields,and to invent handles
for sliields;in
the earlier times their wearers
managed them by the aid of a leathern thong, by
are

use

which

they

were

slung round

the

neck

and

left shoulder."

This

invention

of the

THE

130
inhabitants of
inland

more

the wild-beast

that of the Theban

above,5the

Ammonians

top of hillocks of sand

; the

sweet

have

coolness

Dakhleh.

Though

the

Of

these nations

is

seen

sand

there

in

the

on

that which

in that desert, and sometimes

on
Herodotus
says, is always cool

as

the road

other

is much

sand

water,

springbesides

by the evaporation.

being caused

the

rises from

water

as
desert,
they do,
living,

dwell

another

the

from

; where

of the latter that I have

IV.

at a
distance of ten
Aramonians,
have
and
a
Thebes,*
temple derived from
I menas
tioned
Jupiter. For at Thebes likewise,
of
has
face
like
that
of a
a
image
Jupiter

Springs frequentlyrise

feet.

Book

district.
who

days' journey from

The

JUPITER.

the side of the

Libya on

than

first is that of the

ram.^

THEBAN

from

One

of the most

remarkable

the Little Oasis to FaWifreh

Fanlfreh

between

places
plain,these

salt in the

and

hillocks

the

; and

Oasis

free from

are

the
and

of
it.
"

[G.W.]
Minutoli,however

(Siwah),where
in

masses

so

covered

of these"

than
*

which

ground.

"

pp.

"

The

183

Minutoli

speaks of

sand

223).

describes
(pp. 1-74-5),

salt,with

mixed

Northern

There

district
Africa

oasis of Ammon
"

"

are,"he

the

near

rises
everywhere abounds,
patches above a mile long,

says,
of a field of snow."
pare
(Comappearance
"
vol. i. pp. 128-9.)
and 193; and Denham,
Out
of the
sometimes
Mr.
gush forth."
adds, "springs of fresh water

with this substance

Hamilton
from

the

above

Hamilton,
midst

the

as

to

have

the

spring of remarkable
crystalsof common

sweet

generalcharacter

water

Augila,which

near

salt,admirably white

with

of these salt-tracts,
however,

is

rather

springs
"

and

pure

(p.

that of plains

of hills.

Siwah,

is

which

undoubtedly where the temple of Ammon

of 400
geographical miles, or not

iii.26),lies at the distance

stood

(videsupra,

20
days'
here omitted, or that the
Heereu
thinks that a station was
journey,from Thebes.
Great Oasis {M
Wah)
reckoned
to Thebes.
was
(Afr.Nat. i. p. 212, E. T.) Thid
have been the originof the erroneous
in the text ; but Herodotug
statement
may
himself deceived,and led to contract
Africa (vide
was
unduly the extent of eastern

supra, ch. 179.)

*
Vide supra,
'

The

less than

ii.42.

Theban

a
long
Jupiter had the head of a man, and wore
cap with two
he says, the head-dre.'ss of tlie
to allude when
feathers,to which Q. Curtius seems
simiUs."
maxime
umbriculo
The
was
god of the Oasis of Ammon
Ethiopians,
however, looked upon the ram-headed
god, Noura or Ncf, as Jupiter,though they
ulso worshipped the Amun
in the
of Thebes; and both these Deities are
found
of
the
Oases.
The
is
called
ram-headed
Amenebis," i. e.
temples
god, however,
Amun-Nef, at Kasr Zian in the (Jreat Oas-is ; but this temple was
only built in the late
time of Antoninus, and the neighbouring one
Ain el Goayta was
dedicated
atKasr
The conunder Ptolemy EuergetesI. to the Theban
triad of Amun, Maut, and Klions.
fusion
between
Amun
first made
and the ram-headed
Noum
was
by the Ethiopians,
and it was
only prevalentin Egypt subsequentlyto the age of the Pharaohs
; though
in Egypt of the ram-headed
few instances occur
in
a
deitybeing called Amun, even
that
the 19th dynasty. (See n.
It
is
Book
ii.
ch.
on
possible
42.)
Amun, or
ded
adof a god, as Atin-re
a
was
title,rather than the name
Amun-Rc, was
originally
of Noum, who in the earliest legends is often called Noum-Atin-re.
to the name
taken
This Atin-re was
a
god by those "stranger kings" (probablyfrom the
up as
title resemblingAdoni, or Atin, "the sun," and from Atin-re being the solar-disk);
banished
the sun
and Amun
was
by them.
Atin, Atys, or Attin,was
(Macrob.
Saturn, i. 2G),or nature, and
both
male
and
female.
not
Atin-re was
was
a new
but
title
erected
monuments
to
an
more
one
or
gods (being on
Egyptian
given
god,
Ptolemaic
in Pharaonic
and
heretics
beforeand afterthe expulsionof those
the contimes.
Atin-re was
was
perhaps the visible god, the solar disk, as Amun-re
Book
ii.ch. 42); and the Strangerkings,who worshipped the
cealed god (seen.
on
this account
Atin-re
have rejectedAmun.
On their monuments
sun
on
itself,
may
"

"

"

"

"

CuAP.

THE

181, 182.

rises from

the

earlydawn
it
by noon

has

FOUNTAIN

The

salt.'

; at the

OF

quite

grown

their

As

the market

goes
still the heat increases, and
this time

morning
Sun."

it

again

Next

to

once

lukewarm

more

"

less and

less hot till

the Fountain

Ammonians, at
ridgeof sand, there

The

of ten

is

salt-hill like

spring.
the

of

name

second

The

gatherin

to

come

salt of the Ammonians

sent

was

to

Persia

abundant, the houses

*

of the

the distance

similar account

4),Pliny (H. N.
the phenomena
spring,the water

for the
even

of

considered

was

of

use

ii. 103),and

of

fountain

other

is inhabited,

Augila.'

Hither

it is

the dates.'

be of such

an

of

excellent

instance

oc-

Sethi,of

the

quality,that

the Great

being built
this

to

days'

country round

figuredas the son, vith rays terminatingin htiinan bands ; but

of the winged sun
of Hor-Hat
with these raya, even
in the time
dynasty. (See Ar. At. Eg. W., pp. 123, 123.)" [G. W.]

19th

it boils furiously. After

the

that the Nasamonians

it

is

water

at

journey alongthe
the Ammonian, and a second
and the place bears

was

cooler ;

"

182.

curs

at

cold ; at this time, therefore,

they
afternoon
advances
the coldness

midnight
cool,and grows
spring is called

This

is lukewarm

fillsit is much

begins to

comes.

132

the

gardens.
about sunset, the
off,till,

water

SUN.

of this stream

water

time when

THE

King (Dino, Fr. 15). It is stiU very

it (Hamilton,p. 294).
is given by Diodorus
(xvii.50),Arrian (iii.

ancient
Ail

that

writers.

There

can

found

be little doubt
Siwah

is

that

tepid
of which /""/"somewhat
in the night than in the daytime.
warmer
It is doubtful
whether
the temperature
reallyvaries. (Belzoni,p. 423 ; Minutoli,
Humboldt, in his Aspects of Nature, speaks of
pp. 173-4 ; Browne, Travel, p. 24.
the supposed periodicallycold fountain of the sun, p. 69, E. T.) Sir G. Wilkinson
there is a
at Zubbo, in the Little Oasis, where
experimented with the thermometer
similar spring. The result,in his own
the
was
words,
following:
The
of the pond at Zubbo, soon
water
after sunrise (Feb. 8th),the external
air being 5H Fahr.,I found to be 73f, and quite toarm
to the hand
; at mid-day the
external air being e"J, it was
79^, and cold to the hand ; and in the evening, at 9
o'clock,the external air being 60^, the water was 77Vi" Fahr.,and consequently
This pond was
than 5 or 6
to the hand.
about 30 ft. wide, and
not
more
warm
was
ft. in the deepest part.
Two
other springs(at Bowitti and El Kasr) were
92} Fahr.,
bubbles
and 93*/i". The
boiling water was a natural mistake, from the numerous
which
rise in these sulphureous ponds.
in the Little
These springsand ponds were
Oasis which is called ]Vah el Behnesa,and in Coptic Ouahe
Pemffe."
*
in the
Vide supra, ch. 172.
Pacho, remarking on the veracityof Herodotus
"
for^ts de palwhich he gives of Augila,observes
account
II a parle de ses
:
la plus
dit qu'elles
sont
miers, de la qualite exquise de ses dattes,et nous
avons
trouvait
seule
La
fontaine
qu'on y
grande ressource
Augiies.
que poss^de encore
are

exaggerated.

can

now

be

at

"

"

de nos
qu'on y trouve
jours; c'est Sibilleh. La seule coldans
existait
ce
qui,d'aprSsI'historien,
canton, est la seule qui interrompe la
monotonie
de son
immense
plaine de sables : elle occupe la partienord du village
etait de sel ;
celle d'Ammon,
principal. De plus,il ajoute que cette coUine, comme
le monticule
collines d'Ammon, nous
et dans
de spath calcaire d'Augiles,
aux
comme
des masses
trouvons
de sel gemm"."
The
distance between
the Ammonians
{Siwah) and Augila is correctly stated.
Hornemann
travelled it in nine days, but at more
than the ordinary rate.
(Travels,
it
ten
The
a
days'
of
the
reckon
journey,
Augilians
present day
pp. 45-6.)
de

son

temps,

est

la seule

line

(Minutoli,p. 172.) ["Augila is

"

the

The

about

220

miles west

rightof gatheringdates is stillclaimed

various small Wahs
or
(Oases),
spots in the

of

/SttroA."]

in certain districts

desert

by the Arabs

and

having springsand date-trees.

THE

132

LOTOPHAGI.

Book

IV

Ten

days' journeyfrom Augila there is again a salthill and a spring ; palms of the fruitful kind grow
here abundantly,
the
do
also
other
This
at
salt-hills.
as
they
region is
inhabited by a nation called the Garamantians,' a very powerful
the salt with mould, and then sow
their crops.^
people,who cover
From
thence is the shortest road to the Lotophagi,a journey of
found
the oxen
thirtydays.* In the Garamantian
country are
This
which, as they graze, walk backwards.
they do because
in front of their heads,so that it is
outwards
their horns curve
when
for them
not possible
forwards,since in
grazing to move
183.

of the

Egyptian Oases, are stilloccupied or claimed by the Blacks, as of

being,as before observed, the Nahsi-amones,or negroes of the
district. (See n.
Book
ii.ch. 82.) The adoption of the palm-tree
on
Ammonian
emblem
of victory,
of success, doubtless arose
from this rightof gathering
or
as
an
westward

old; the Nasamones

'

in

dates

conquered

country.

It is well-known

that the date-tree

there

is water, or in irrigated
land ; and the
except
like the pelicanof the wilderness (a fish-eating
bird),must
where

will not grow

of
the desert,
palm-tree
be taken in a restricted

of men.
[G. W.]
Zowayah Arabs, who inhabit the oasis of El
of Jalo, regularlymove
north-east
southwards
in autumn
to
gather the
Jjherri,
of ^/ Koffra. When
dates and figsfrom the uninhabited
oases
they have left them,
to glean the dates which
remain.
('Wanderings,'
partiesof the Tibboos often come
and
197.)
pp. 181, 191,
the country of the Garamantians
with the modern
Ueeren, and Rennell,identify
Ritter adopts the same
view.
Fezzan.
(Erdkunde, i. p. 989.) The chief grounds
from
away
informs

meaning

sense,

Hamilton

Mr.

the habitations

us

"

that the

'

to

seem

be,

1. Fezzan

is due

south

of the country

who

of the Nasamonians,

line the

Greater

Syrtis(supra, ch. 174). 2. It is the first well-peopledtract,

of Augila. 3. It has a ruined city,Germa
and the first which
possesses springswest
Its
the
is preserved in the appellation
4.
name
Gamphas(Garama), once
capital.
antes
or
Garm-Phasantes,
Garam-Phasantes),found in tlie place of Gararaantes
(=
writers.
in some
(Plin.H. N. v. 8 ; Mela, i. 8.) 5. It is the only tract, where a
in these parts.
nation
could live,
These
and
reasons
clusive.
conpowerful
great
appear
shore

of the

The

Augila is misstated.
might be within
Augilians.(Geogr. p. 615.)

distance

from

of the Garamantians
limits of the
takes

the least to

Rennell

imagines that

the distance
But

the desert

this does
between

the

of 10 days from
not

seem

to

Augila,which

be

eastern

the

der
bor-

western

possible.

is at the

It

edge
(Hornemann, p. 47.) Ileereu
Temism, the first villagein Fezzan.
Herodotus, or his informant, here (asbetween Thebes and the Amhere spoken of
omitted
that the resting-place
a station ; and
monians) accidentally
not
was
ten, but twenty days'journey from Augila. (Af. Nat. i. p. 219, E. T.)
IVaghan,near Zuila, where there is a celebrated springof water, he imagines to be
the site (p. 217). See also Lyon's Travels, (p.206.)
is stronglyimpregnated with salt. It is only by a liberal
The soil of Fezzan
o
f
that
be raised.
manure
application
(Lyon, p. 271.)
any produce can
that this is another
The conjectureof Heeren
caravan
route, and indicates the
to be an
line of traffic between
seems
Carthage and the negro countries,
extremely
from
At the present day Murzouk, the capitalof Fezzan, is the centre
happy one.
which
three great roads
diverge: one leading to Egypt by way of Augila and
Siwah
the Great Desert, and
a
across
(Ammon), another to Soudan, or Nigritia,
of Sokna, Bonjem, and Lebida.
This last is the
third to Tripoliand Tunis, by way
here
route
spoken of. It was traversed by Captain Lyon in 1820, who took 36
near
to the coast
Lebida, stopping,however, exactly six days
days from Murzouk
about
Sokna.
The
at
Lotophagi, includingin them the Gindanians, commenced
Lebida.
(Vide supra, ch. 176, note *.)
16

days

at

cross

of the Oasis, and

conjecturesthat

'

"

ATARANTIANS.

THE

183, 184.

Chap.

133

that

herein

become

their horns would

case

do

they

of

their

in
chariots,

which

hardness

and
four-horse

and

oxen,
hides."

The

whereof

ground.' Only

further

in the

ness
thick-

Garamantians

they chase

of all the nations

who

fixed in the

other

difier from

the

opians,^
Troglodyte Ethihas reached

account

any

have

feed
by far the swiftest of foot.^ The Troglodytes
and other similar reptiles.Their language
on
serpents, lizards,
is unlike that of any other people; it sounds like the screeching
our

ears

are

of bats."
At

184.

the

there is
which

around

have
*

No

are

destitute of

the whole

by

of this

springof

in

race

water

alone

title of Atarantians

but the men

common,
The
Atarantians,when

travellers,
though the
by modern
Alhen.
v.
20, p.
(Alex.Mynd.
many
ap.
221, E. ; Plin. II. N. viii. 45; Mela, i. 8.) Heeren
conjecturesthat the horns were
m"ide to grow
in this way.
The
neatherds
of Africa, he says, frequentlyamuse
in giving an
artificial form to the horns of their cattle,by continually
themselves
(Af. Nat. i. p. 222, E. T.) But it is difficult to assigna motive for
bending them.
inconvenient
their giving them
so
a shape.
oxen

is

account

same

The

kind

and

been

observed

of the ancients.

given by

thickness

noticed

have

The

names.

of their own.''

names
particular

no

salt-hill and

mantians
Gara-

the

people,called the Atarantians,'who

nations

is borne

days' journey from

again another

dwell

of all known

of ten

distance

of the cattle in this part of Africa

of the hides

the hardness
travellers.

(llornemaGn, p. 127.)
But perhaps
It is usual to regard the word Troglodyte here as a proper name.
be better to translate "the Ethiopians who
it would
dwell in holes."
Troglodytes
in Africa.
The
those along the shores
most
have always abounded
notorious
are
Strabo gives a full account
of the Red Sea, of whom
(xvi.p. 1102). There were
here spoken of must
guished
others upon the Nile. (Strab.xvii. p. 1159.) Those
be distinboth.
dwelt
in
in
the
from
the
south
of
Fezzan,
probably
They
region
the Tibboo Irsc/iad,
mountains
of the Tibesti range, where
or Hock
Tibboos,are still
said to live in caves.
(Uornemann, p. 107 ; Denham, vol. i. p. 140.)
Great slave hunts {Grazzie in the language of the country) are still common
bodies
of 800 or lOoo men
set forth on
these expeditions,
and
in Fezzan.
Armed
of their inhabitants,returning after an
the countries to the southward
sence
absweep

are

modern

by

of months, with

of
to

of

captives,often
These

others,Hamilton, p. 196.)

(See

among
described

are

band

as

"

timid

race,

in such

of

dread

more

usuallyTibboos.

are
a

Arab,

and

"

"

"

The

people
"

Hornemann,
p. 119).
^

of

say that their

All the MSS.

have

language is

like the

Atlantians, which

was

that

and

the Atarantians
with

the words

by Herodotus
are

proceeding westward,
Western
Sahara.
Oudney
Gadaniis (pp. 96-9).
Leo

Africanus

be

sight

of them

number

"

seek

found

of

'*
"

but

and

185.

Atarantians

and
salt-plains

says of the Bornous

at

Tegerry;

in chs. 181

for the

uncertain.

southward

turns

the Bornous

of Herodotus
and

"

evidently by Pliny (v.8),and

from
Eustathius
(ad Dionys.

read

is recovered
(i.8). The reading Atarantians
Perieg. 60). The localityof this people is very
described

put

and their
proverbial,"
(ib.p. 227).
(the llbboos)"observes
whistlingof birds." (Journal,"c.

Mela

that the route

to

of distinction,"the Birds"
Augila,in speaking of these tribes

neighbours call them, by way

"

the captors.
Tibboos

The

horse, that the bare

or

gun

mounted
a
particularly
one, is sufficient
flight."(Lyon, p. 254.) Their
agility is said to

an

than

numerous

Quantum

conjectures

We

springs in
quodam

station,

must

incomis quite patible

regard him as

the

Tuariks

this view

among

Heeren

the Gararaantian

of the

this country, towards

mercatore

intelligere

the

Book

ANTES.

ATL

THE

[34

heaven, curse hira,and load him

both
(theysay) he burns and wastes

with

rises high in the

sun

reproaches,because

themselves.

country and

Once

at

more

distance

the

IV

their
of ten

and an inhabited tract.

a spring,
salt-hill,
called Atlas,very taper and round :
Near the salt is a mountain
be seen, the
so
lofty,moreover, that the top (itis said)cannot
The natives
winter.^
or
clouds never
quittingit either summer

days'journey there

is a

''

call this mountain

take their

reportednot

are

the

from

name

to eat

of Heaven

Pillar

any

;"^ and

selves
they themAtlantes.
They

it,being called
livingthing,and never

have

to

any

dreams.
185.

As far

the

Atlantes

the

as

of the

names

known

nations

but

habiting
inthem

to me,
beyond
sandy ridge are
itself
The
extends
the
far as
as
ridge
knowledge fails.
my
farther than these ;* and throughPillars of Hercules,and even
out
the whole distance,at the end of every ten
days'journey,
with peopledwellinground it,who
there is a salt-mine,
all of

the

them

in these
houses

blocks of the

with

build their houses

parts of Libya ; if it

could

not

stand.

"^

were

The

salt

salt.

otherwise,the

quarriedis

No

rain

walls

falls

of these

of two

colours,

hia habuerat
hie proprium nomen
potui,qui longam cum
consuetudinem, nullum
vel a longiuidinc,
vcl pinguitudine,aut
alio quovis accidcutc
audias,sed omnes
habent"
nomen
(vil.p. 255, A). Salt (Travels in Abyssinia,p. 379) notices a
similar custom
the negroes south and west of Abyssinia; but
it does not by
among
wliich is spoken of by Herodotus.
amount
to the entire absence
of names
any means
He probably misunderstood
his informant.
*
Ideler has shown
(seeHumboldt's
Aspects of Nature, vol i. pp. 141-G, E. T.)
that there

was

i%

confusion

in the Greek

writers

(Homer, Hesiod, "c.)intended

indistinct knowledge
they had some

mind

by

that

with

respect

to

the Teak

name

of

Atlas.

The

earlier

of which
Teuerifl'e,

The later,
from Phoenician
sources.
unacquainted with the great Western
Ocean, placed Atlas in Africa,first regarding
it as a singlemountain, and then, as their geographicalknowledge increased, and

they found

there

chain.

applicableto
coast, but

was

Herodotus

an

the

remarkable

no

is

Peak,

inland

derived

mountain

in North-western

Africa,as

tain
moun-

writer of the transition period. His description

is only
while his localityis Africa
not, however, the western
a

"

tract, probably south-eastern

Algeria. Thus his mountain, if

all on
fact,must represent the

it is to be considered

as
having any foundation at
eastern, not the western, extremityof the Atlas chain.
*
So Jischylussays of the giant Atlas
"

""rTi}Kf, Kiov"

irphiiawfpovs r6irovs
oil pay
Kal x^oyht
ov
re

iefioiy
6.x^os
ipeiSwy,
ovk

fviyKaKov.
"

P. V. 857.

And

Pindar,in like manner, calls Etna, k'iw ovpavla. (Pyth.i. 19, ed. Diss.) The
supposed height of the " pillar"may be gathered from the Scholiast on Plato, who
extended
to the
reports that its shadow
distance of 5U00 stades (ad Plat. Tim. p.
426, ed. Bekker).
'

the

it should
Herodotus,

pillars.
Pliny(H. N.

"

the
and

Great Desert.

y.

be

observed,knows

5),mentions

that the African coast

the salthouses

of

the African

They have been found by Mr. Hamilton in

by Oudney (Denham's Travels,vol. i. p. 78) in the western

beyond
projects

tribes

bordering on

the Oasis of Amnion,

part of Fezzan : and

Chap.

THE

185, 186.

GREAT

SAHARA.

rection
purple.^ Beyond the ridge southwards,in the dithe country is a desert,'
with no springs,
of the interior,
and
of moisture.*
destitute
altogether
beasts,no rain,no wood,
habited
Tritonis Libya is infrom Egypt as far as Lake
186. Thus
drink
is milk^ and
whose
their
by wandering tribes,'
and

white

no

the

the

perhaps

from

Another

thinp :

Mr.

Hamilton

so

says

houses

of old, the

as

"
ing
NotwithstandOudney's words are
parts of the Sahara.
is preferred(for houses),
fitness of the stone, the salt mould
with
which
the house
is erected.
of lime ; and the ease
want
little rain falls that there is no danger of the fabric fulling."

exist in many
and
nearness

doubt

no

"

"I

"

no

saw

traces

of

antiquityin

any

of the

buildings; but,

of rock-mit, sometimes
almost
pure,
dryness of the climate this kind of wall

blocks

built with

are

From
the
together with mud.
perfectlysolid." (Wanderings, p. 294.)

cemented
is

135

without rain,but that rain

that this part of Africa is not entirely
of five,eight, and nine years (p. 76). Humboldt, speaking in a
solate
rain bathe these dein saying " Neither dew nor
more
general way, feels justified
life
for
of
surface
the
their
vegetable
;
on
or
glowing
devolope
plainii,
germs
of air,everywhere ascending, dissolve the vapours, and disperse
columns
heated
of Nature, vol. i. p. 3, E. T.)
cloud."
cach swiftly-vanishing
(A.ipects

Oudncy

falls at

tells

us

intervals

"

"
Africa," says Leo, " pois,in fact,of three colours.
tion
salinis (the niroKXa
id
quod ex specuum
non
habet, prKter
ex
parte aliud
aut
author (velutmarmor
candidlyrubei,et cinericii color is,effoditur"
of our
gessum,
writes Dr. Shaw, " is of a redof
salt
the
mountain
The
Haddeffa,"
(p. 299, IJ).
from these precipices
down
by the dews
disk, or purplecolour: yet what is washed

'

rock-salt of Africa

The

sal

"

mountains
p.

colour,becoming

another

attainetb

near

Levouiah

and

Jebel

as

white

Miniss,is

as

of

salt of

The

snow
a

or

grey

bluish colour."

the

(Travels,

229.)
'

He

This
alludes to the great Sihara.
small
i
solated
table-land,low plains,

sandy tract, diversified

rocks,and

hills and

here

and

there

undulating ground,

by high
low desert shrubs and tufts of grass, as in the littleSdbara
produces in placessome
mentioned
the plantsof the Sahara
of the Regency of Tunis.
to the south
Among
and
"She"
of
Sheea
Arabs
the
the
bytheran
are
to me
Lucas)
(the
neighbouring
by
;
(ArtemisiaJudaica and inculta);the ruttum, or broom (Spartium monospermum)
Salicornia);the methndn,
the pricklyhodtk ; the jruttM/(atriplex
halimus); the ritnth(A
The ancients were
not
"c.
altogetherunacquainted with the interior of Africa ;
shows

Batuta

Ibu

and

the Soodan."

and
"

times, been

14th

much

how

century

known

was

of Timbuctoo

[G. W.]

horrors

The

in the

of the

somewhat

great African

exaggerated.

"

desert
From

have, both

the best and

"
learn that the desert of Sahara
we
says Humboldt,
and
that the number
and populationof the
baisins,

is

in ancient
most

recent

composed

fertile Oases

and

modem

intelligence,"

of several

detached

is very much
greater
that the sand covers

It is now
generallyaffirmed
imagined
(Aspects of Nature, vol. i. p. 114,
portionof the great lowland."
animals.
The
Uon of the detert
of
The
Sahara
is
destitute
t.)
E.
not
entirely
vol. ii.pp. 126-9),
de
is indeed a European fiction (Carette,
I'Algerie,
Exploration
with.
but gazelles,
wild asses, and ostriches are to be met
Springs there are none,
is procured from wells, often of great depth. Rain, as already
but a brackish water
mentioned, is a rarity. Palms grow in the Oases, and their dates form the principal
and
of the eastern
and
food of the Tibboos
Tuaricks, the inhabitants,respectively,
desert
arose
of
the
western
sterility
sand-regions.Perhaps the notion of the extreme

than

had

only the

been

smaller

"

"

Tschad, and
to Lake
fact that upon
the main
routes, that from Murzouk
Insalah to Timbuctoo, the aridityis frightful.(Humboldt,1. s. c.)
of the seathe account
Herodotus
to resume
here indicates that he is about
tribes,which was broken oflfat the end of ch. 180.

from

the

that from
"

coast
"

The

with

day

water

in Northern

salt that milk

a

forms

the

rarity. (See Denham's

Africa

is for the

most

part

only palatablebeverage.
Travels,vol. i. p. 42.)

so

stronglyimpregnated

It is however

at

the present

Cow's

food tlie flesh of animals.

tribes

taste,hut abstain from

ever

Egyptians,neither
CyrCne, the

cow's flesh

people,or

of them

festivals.^

Tritonis the

Libyans, many
I cannot
speak

swine.

Barceean

the

as

Even

the flesh of the

at
cow,

ship
they wor-

abstain,

women

the flesh of swine.

Libyans

same

treat their children in the

reason

goddess,whom

The

IV

of these

none

same

breed
eat

to

also from

they practisethe

do

nor

it for the

it wrong

only,but

of Lake

187. West

flesh however

Isis,the Egyptian

with fasts and

from

not

this

they any

think

women

honouring in
both

do

Book

LIBYANS.

WANDERING

THE

OF

CUSTOMS

[36

derers,*
longerwanas
wandering
For the wandering
concerningwhich

are

no

the

customs

same

way.
if
all
not
of them at any rate,
their children
with certainty when
"

"

of
age of four years, burn the veins at the top
the fleece of a sheep : others burn
a flock from

their heads
the

veins

the

to

come

with
about

they do to prevent them from beingplagued

from the head ; and
such
in their after lives by a flow of rheum
more
why they are so much
healthy
they declare is the reason
the
healthiest
the
than other men.
are
men
Libyans
Certainly
them
makes
this is what
that I knoWjfi
but whether
so, or not,
the

This

temples.^

customs
from
to have
in Africa, appear
adopted many
settling
of Battus, the
took the mime
neighbours. As their monarchs
for "king" (supra,ch. 155),so the citizens generally conformed
native term
to
Pacho
African manners.
The Cyrenean Greeks
of the country.
took the costume
observes upon the
strikinganalogy between the dresses depicted in the tombs
used comand the modern
of Fezzan
costume
monly
(p. 210). The four-horse chariot was
at Cyrene while
it still was
in Greece
rare
(infra,ch. 189). The habit of
with vast toil
excavated
burning the dead was
were
abandoned, and rock-tombs
(which are often of strikingbeauty) as receptacleswherein to lay up the bodies of
the departed. (See Hamilton's
Wanderings, p. 65.) There are no urns, nor places
for them, but many
miles of necropolis,extending all round the city the monuments
and sarcophagirisingin terraces
the other.
above
of ton and even
twelve rows, one
(Ibid.p. 86.
Compare the view of the ruins,supra, p. 112). It appears from the
passage in the text that a portion, at any rate, of the Egyptian ritual was
adopted
both in Cyrene and Barca,the latter being even
African than the former.
more
(See

their

The
"

Greeks,

on

barbarian"

"

"

"

above, ch. 164,

*

and

".)

note

West

of Lake

Tritonis

others

between

it and

the Libyans are no longer wanderers, as the Nasamones

Those
of the Tritonis lived by agriwest
Egypt were.
culture
is still the case, except upon the coast."
[G. W.]

(ch.191). This
Burning with a red-hot iron is stillpractised in these countries for the cure of
diseases.
(Lyon, p. 343; Hamilton,p. 99.) See also Denham's
Travels, who calls
this mode
of cure
the sovereignArab
disorder."
for
almost
(Vol.
remedy
every
i. p. 173.) Mr. Layard notices its use
of
the
Arabs
(Nineveh
Mesopotamia
among
and Babylon, p. 291); and Lieut. Burton
the Egyptians (Pilgrimage to Elamong
Medineh, vol. i. p. 80). A similar notion prevailedin Scythia in ancient times.
(Hippocrat.de Aere, Aquft, et Locis, " 47.)
Vide supra, ii.77.
The Tuaricks have, of all existingtribes,the best right to
*

"

be

regarded

as

the

intermixtures which

descendants

of

Herodotus's

have

Libyans.

They

are

free

from

the

changed the character of the tribes upon the coast.

They
bpeak the Berber, or old African language. (Lyon, p. 111.) They are not a black
have they the negro
features.
race, nor
(Humluoldt,i. p. 67 ; Prichard, Nat. UisU
of Man, p. 264.) Lyon
I ever
saw:
They are the finest race of men
says of them,
"

ORIGIN

138

OF

THE

Book

^GIS.

IV.

think for my part that the

also from thence,for
sacred rites ^ came

I
^gis (goat-harness).

their word

loud cries uttered in

acknowledged.

Even

the

our

barbarous

tribes of the

interior

possess

the

arts ; and

'*
the people are excellent workers
in wood
and leather,
Lyon tells us that in Kashna
which
they prepare equally well as Europeans, dyeing it of very fine colours."
(Travels,p. 139.) These colours are elsewhere stated to be chieflyyellow, red,

and

black

the

goat.
Rennell

of leather

East, while
the

'^^

rams'

(p,

155). Beaufoy (Afric.Assoc. 1790) says

that the

skins

are

those

of

(Geograph.of

Herod,
dyeing
p. 669) conjecturesthat the tanning and
first practisedby the Libyans,passing from them
into Egypt and the
it was
likewise carried across
He notices
the sea directly
into Greece.
skins dyed red" which covered
in the wilderness (Exod.
the tabernacle

was

"c.),as possiblythe

manufacture
of Libyan tribes.
have been
They must
Egypt, and Egypt has always imported leather from the interior.
(Maillet,
p. 199 ; Lyon, p. 158.)
"
These
cries,according to the Scholiast on iRschylus (Sept. c. Th. 274),were
in
honour
of Minerva (Athen6). They were
solely
not
howling cries,but rather
'OKoXvCav {= aKa\a((iv)is to shout the interjection
triumphalshouts.
dA, or 3a,
exclamation
of joy and triumph. 'E\f\i(fiv(=
an
is
i\
to shout
(Lat. ul),
uhilare)
or
iK(\fv, a cry of lamentation.
Homer
speaks of the o\o\v^^ as proper to the
worship of Athene :
XXV.

5,

brought from

Al 8' 8t" vT)hvIkuvov 'Ad-fivr\%

fy "ir6\(i
S/tpp,

Tya-i dvpas "'i^(Qtai'Ci) KaWnrdprjos'

A*

5*

fioKvy^

iraaai

'Adi)vji
^cipat kviaxov.
IL vl. "T-"OL

Chap.

190, 191.

the

Libyan

them

CHARIOTS

are

women

AND

SEPULTURE.

^^39

greatlygiven to

such cries,
and
utter
Greeks
learnt from
the
chariot.''

Likewiss

the

sweetly.
Libyans yoke four horses to a
190. All the wandering tribes bury their dead according to
the fashion of the Greeks, except the Nasamonians.
They bury
them
is at
sitting,and are rightcareful when the sick man
the pointof gi^ingup the ghost,to make
him sit,and not let
him die lyingdown.*
The dwellings
of these people are
made
the
of
of
stems
the asphodel,
and of rushes,wattled together.'
from
be
carried
of
placeto place.Such are the customs
They can
very

to

the afore-mentioned
191. Westward

Libyans

Triton,and adjoining
upon

who

these

people are named

longon the rightside

hair grow
the
close on

left ;

and

that

they say
'

of the river

other

Auseans,'are
houses

tribes.
till the

the
of

live in

ground, and

Maxyans.^ They
their

heads,*and

the

let the

shave

it

they besmear

their bodies with red paint ;

from the men
descended
of Troy.*

they are

It is difficult to understand

what is intended bj this assertion.

Herodotus
can
from the Libyans,communicated
Cyrenaeans,havinglearnt the practice
it to their countrymen
; for not
only was the four-horse chariot Ivnown in
half a century before the founding of Cyrcne, when
Greece
first introduced
it was
into the games
at Olympia (Paus.t. 8, " 3),but
it was
known
to Homer, and
even
according to him, used by the Greeks in war in the very earliest ages. (II.viii.
Herodotus
intend to assert a connexion
185 ; Od. xiii. 81.) Can
between
Greece
and Libya Proper in the ante-Homeric
times?
into use in Egypt
ThQ/aci probably is that the four-horse chariot first came
Vermischt.
Inbalts. ii. 1, pp. 129-139),
and passed thence both
(Minutoli,AbhandL
into Libya Proper and into Greece.
The Cyrenieans,
however, may not have begun
chariots for common
to employ the four-horse
till they settled in Africa,
and
use
have
the
from
custom
the
adopted
Libyans.
may
We may
with this the custom
of the Guanches, the primitive
tants
inhabicompare
of the Canary Isles,a genuine African people,who buried their dead standing,
with a staff in their hands.
Nat. Hist, of Man, p 267.)
some
(Prichard,
ShuHuks
of
the
White
River
their
dead upright. The ancient Britons
[The
bury
ofleu buried them in a sitting
the
hands
raised to the neck, and the elbon a
posture,
that the

scarcelymean

close to the knees.

*

G. W. ]
(Fragm.Hist.

Hellunicus

mentions

that

these

by which
"i'""ca),
"

Vide

'

This

"houses"

they would

supra,

tribes of the

"

ch. 180.

Gr. i. p.
were

to

appear

Herodotus

this same
57, Fragro.93), in relating
feature,
merely "to keep off the sun" (Saof ff/tiS*
have been little more
than huge parasols.
here
of the
proceeds in his enumeration

coast.

people bad been mentioned

under the same

name
(Fr.304.)
by Hccataeus.
Some
they are distinct from the Machlyans of ch. 180.
writers called them Mazyans. (Stcph.Byz. ad voc.) The word, especially
in this
latter form, readilyconnects
with the term
given by
Amazigh, which is the name
the Shuluh, or Berbers
guage.
of the Northern
Atlas,to their dialect of the Berber lan"noble."
Amazigh means
(Prichard'sNat. Hist, of Man, p. 263.)
The Egyptians left a tuft of hair on the forehead of their children,and another
sometimes
the back of their heads,as they stilldo ; but the long lock left on the
on
of childhood.
rightside of the head was the real emblem
(Comp. Macrob. Saturn.
and see
Book
i. :".8,
ii.ch. 65.) The
n. on
name
Maxyes, or Mazyes, is thought to
be related to that of the Berbers, Amazigh.
[G. W.]
The tradition was, that Antenor, on his way to Italy,
coasted along the African
shore,and plantedcolonies. (Cf.Pind. Pyth. v. 78, ed. Diss.)
It

is doubtful

whether

"

"

"

"

Book

ANIMAI3.

PECULIAR

"40

IV.

Their country and the remainder of Libya towards the west ia

far fuller of wild beasts,and of wood, than the country of the
wandering people. For the eastern side of Libya, where the
but

westward

and

abounds

also the wild

and

It would

with

even
impossible,

be

without

heads,

their eyes in their breasts ;

wild women,* and many
other

the

and

men,

Here

asses.

beasts.

far less fabulous

'

the creatures

lions,the

to have

Libyans declare

the

whom

creatures,and
dog-faced

the

are

the

huge serpents are found, and

and the horned
bears,the aspicks,
the

elephants,the
too

river Triton

the

as

;
is
husbandmen
the
of
of that the land
very hilly,
For
this
beasts'.
is the
wild
and
with forests

in which

tract

far

sandy, as

low and

dwell,is

wanderers

knowledge, to

present

our

describe

more

and western
the eastern
regionsof North
While
the western
Africa.
region,containingthe countries of Morocco, Algiers,
and Tunis,is mountainous, well wooded, and well watered, and consequentlyabounds

accuratelythe

with

wild
is

Barka,
and

generaldifferences between

(Humboldt'sAspects,!,p. 115), the

beasts
a

sandy tract, almost

low, flat,

eastern, comprising Tripoli

ting
perennialstreams, and admit-

of cultivation only in certain favoured

spots. It contains few wild animals,
character.
of
harmless
a
ihiefly
of this difference is to be found in the sudden
The cause
sinkingand contraction
those

of the mountain

which

range

runs

North

across

degree of longitude(E. from Greenwich).

the

of

destitute

names

of Sotidnk

and

Harudsh

lakes,is

low

basaltic

Natron

and

collect moisture

to

extends

Africa, at about

tlie 8th

or

continuation of Atlas, which

The

the borders

from

of Tunis

to

9th

under

the

tian
Egyp-

rather than
sufficient
mountain.^, quiteinrange of hills,
is
that
form rivers.
The
the
desert
consequence

dant
only prevented from reachingthe sea by the abunof the vicinity
of the Mediterranean.
in consequence
(SeeBeechey's Narrative,pp. 17, 87, 41, 48, 69, "c, ; Bella Cella,p. 46,
E. T.; Lyon, p. 232.)
in Africa (notedof old from one
of
These are of the Python tribe,still found
them having stopped the army
in our
modern
of Regulus),and common
museums.
The Greek
name
Python was probablyEgyptian,Pi-Tan, and may be traced in the
Tan, or Tanin of Hebrew, translated "serpent,"Exod. vii. 10; or " dragon," Pea.
xliv. 19; Isa. xiii. 22 and xxvii. 1 ; Jer. ix. 11; and
"whale," in Gen. i. 21 ; Job
vii. 12 ; Ezek. xxxii. 2 ; but which
in Genesis
might rather apply to the Sauriaa
in the earlystate of the world.
monsters
It is singularthat the Egyptians even
believed that it was
inhabited by large monsters.
(See Lyell'sPr. Geology, i. p.
The
Giant
the
to
22.)
Python evidentlycorresponded
Aphophis," or Apap, of
Egypt, represented as the "great serpent,"who was
sin,and was
pierced by the
and other gods. The last syllable
of Satan (Shaytan) is not
spear of Horus (Apollo)
related to Tan, as some
might imagine, the t being a a, not a r, in the Hebrew;

north

extends

of this

and
line,

fall upon

rains which

is

the

coast

"

"

Titan

but
"

be related to it.

may

"

Elephants

whether
of

not

are

could

they
Pliny ("Elephantes fert

H. N. viii. 11) would

them

by

Leo

as

seen

among
found

lions,are
ass

of

Africa

Cape

animals

Soloeis

It is uncertain

some

kind

what

likewise
tions
menvoyage
and
mentioned
not
are
rare,
however
sionally
speaks of them as occa-

Bears

Shaw

are

Serpents,both

animal

llerodotua

great and
intends

by

small, and
his

"

horned

of

antelope.
largespecieswere
probablyintended,pongos

Compare Hanno's Narrative:

former,having a lake,and in this
"

like the

It is doubted

question. Hanno's

(p.6).

of Africa.

north of the desert.

mony
indigenous in tho.se regions,but the testiultr^ Syrticas
c/ in J/aurj7awt"i,'
solitudines,

Barbary,(Travels,
p. 249).

common.

Apes

been

to settle the

seem

the
in

in the countries

have

ever

near

;"probably some
*

[G W.]

found

now

At

the bottom

lake

another

or
possibly,

of this bay lay an

island,fuUof wild

panzees.
chimisland

people

Chap.

aMMALS

192.

192.

animals

other

the

Among
;

AMONG

THE

wanderers

are

of

none

kind which

horns

also oryxes,* whose

are

that

size is about

whose

141

these,but

and
gazelles,
antelopes,
buflfaloes,

as

sort,but of

of the horned

WANDERERS.

does not

need

used for the curved

quite

asses, not
to drink

sides of

;''

citherns,

of the

ox
; foxes,hyoenas,
pines,
porcudiles
land-crocojackals,
dictyes,^
panthers,boryes,
cubits in length,'
ostriches,
very like lizards,
All these beasts are
horn.
and little snakes,each with a single
found here, and likewise those belongingto other countries,

and

wild rams,
about three

except the stag and the wild-boar ; but neither stag nor wildboar are found in any part of Libya.* There are, however,three
called two-footed ;'
sorts of mice in these parts ; the first are
"7piW).
iwdptinrun/
{ufffrif
with

covered

were

the

men,

Far

the greater

hair,and whom

our

whose
proportion were
women,
called Goriliie. Though
hiterpreters

any of them, since all fled from

However
defendingthemselves with stones.

could

we

catch

not

bodies
we

sued
pur-

escaping

us,

and
took three
we
precipices,
attacked
their
with
conductors
their
hands
and
but
teeth, and
they
women;
therefore killed and flayedthem,
We
us.
could not be prevailedon to accompany
and
brought their skins with us to Carthage." (|)p.13-4.) Our earlyvoyagers
We
the same
used much
to another
cume
language :
yle,where the folk bin alle
of the
skynncd roughe hear, as a rough best,saf only the face,and the pawme
haiid." (Miindeville's
Voyages, p. 861.)
*
live in the worst
The wild ass can
parts of the desert,and needs probably lesn
animal.
almost
than
Still,
however, there are no doubt times when "the
water
any
thirst."
their
civ.
inceduut
wild asses
cum
(Ps.
quench
11.) Leo says, "Confertim
Tel pabulantur,
velpotant."(p.292, B.)
the

over

"

The

antelopes, oryx, addax, beisa, and

lyreshave

been

found

defassa
with

(or bubalis ?)are

in

common

the

upright ^^cornua" made of, or

In imitation of, the hornt of the antelopeaddax, probably the oryx of Herodotus
;
the name
Hence
and many
so
are
KfpaTu." Phoenix,"
figured on the vases.
is supposed to have been
the word used here for
cithara,"
applied to the lyre,or
in the same
manner
as many
thingsare
cithara,from its introduction from Phoenicia,
thus a gaa is bendookiCh ; nuts, bendook;
"Venetian:"
called by the Arabs
cow
a sequin,bindookee ; a deal plank,loh bendookee,"c.
^G.W.]
^
is here intended.
writer
what
animal
No other
It is impossible to say
the
the
either
or
mentions
dictya
bort/a.
in Egypt and other parts of
This immense
lizard,or monitor, is very common
e' Gobel, "of the mountains," or
It is called in Arabic Woran, or Wurran
Africa.
it from the Wurran
el bahr "of the river."
W. el ard, "of the earth,"to distinguish
Some

Africa.

Greek

"

"

'^

"

'

L. Nilotica.
former is the Lacerta scincus ; the other
measured
ft. long ; and I have found one
very large,which
is rather smaller.
[G. W.]

Thu

It is
about

about
generally
4 ft.

The

other

"

This assertion

is echoed

by

Aristotle

An.
(Hist.

viii. 28),and,

so

far

as

regards

research
does not
the stag, by Pliny (H. N. viii. 33). Modern
entirelybear it out.
in Africa, where
Deer are comparativelyrare
antelopesof various kinds supplytheir
place; but stillthey are found in parts of Barbary, in Guinea, and in Abyssinia.
moved
The wild boar of Europe is entirely
unknown, but other species,not very far refrom

it,are

met

with

(Pacho, p. 244).

in the earlytime
[Deer are representedon the Egyptianmonuments
G.
t"seus.
W.]
is undoubtedly intended.
of Linnaeus)
The jerboa{Diputja.tilt:a

of the Osir-

"

'

This

animal

(Shaw's Travels in Barbary, p. 321; Lyon, p. 272 ;

and, like the kangaroo and
Hamilton, p. 170). Its fore-legsare
very diminutive,
it usuallysits upright.
the squirrel,
its small forepaws
up on its hind legs,using
[The jerboa has the habit of sitting

is common

in Northern

Africa

ZAVECIANS

THE

[42

is

which
zegerjes,^

the next,

GYZANTIANS.

AND

IV

"

word

meaning hills;"
found in the Silphium-

Libyan

Book

third,urchins.^ Weasels also are

So many,
are
therefore,
region,^much like the Tartessian.
beasts belongingto the land of the wandering Libyans,in so
and

the

at least

as

193.
wives

drive their chariots

194.
vast

deal of

by

hands

; it

with both

there is inexhaustible

water

be this animal.

G.

"

as

"mouse,"

The

the

coast, as

drinks

even

hands.

supposed to
'

their

Oif

195.

is

The

monkeys, whereof

eat

as

honey

Gyzantians;" in

or

sometimes

man

akber

"i-S?

three

kinds of African

by Theophrastus(ap.Phot.
*

The

weasel

however,
red,and

in the hills.'
an

does, raisingit to its mouth

17, and Levit. xi. 29,

W.]

Guntsha, described
by Lyon as
bushy tail,and head resemblingthat of

These

store

of Isa. Ixvi.

having a
has been derived from ziffar,
a kind
name, zegeries,
and again compared with the Fezza.miin dzidzira or
the desert where
on
palm-treesgrow (Lyon, p. 345
but no satisfactory
explanationof it has reallyyet
"

country

Carthaginiansreport,lies

the

Perhaps

whose

by bees ; very much

more,
all
themselves
people paint

is made

the skill of meu.^

whose
Zavecians,''

battle.

to

the

border

them

On

the

Maxyan Libyans are

to the

far

able to reach.^

been

researches have

my
Next

the

"mice"

animal
of the rat species,
badger" (p. 272). The native
of root (Bochart'sPhaleg. ii.4),
is appliedto spots
zezeera, which
Annall. viii. 3, p. 286) ;
; Jahn.
"

an

been

discovered.

in nearly the same

terms
and ^lian
(Hist.An. xv. 26).
cclxxviii.),
found on the Cyrenaic coins below the representation
are

described

Bibl.

is sometimes

of the Silphium.
*

How

accurate

Lyon

these researches

says,
fox, buffalo(of three

"

The

were,

animals

found

from a singlecomwill appear sufficiently

parison.
in Fezzan
ht/eena,
are, the tiger-cat,
jackal,

wild cat, porcupine,

rat, guntafui,
kinds),antelope,
hedgehog,
rabbit,iiare, and camel" (Travels,pp. 271-2). Here
kinds),jerboa,
the additions are unimportant,except the camel, which
was
probably introduced at
The
worth
a later period.
notice are,
only omissions from the list of Herodotus
the wild ass, the wild ram, the panther, and the great lizard or land-crocodile.
Three
of these
Asinus
borne out
notices the
are
by Leo Africanus,who
.sylvathe
of
which
he
and
arietem
forma
the leopard,
ticus,"
refert,"
adimain,"
says
which is constantlyconfused
with the panther (see Leo's
Africa, pp. 292-4). The
fourth
the great lizard or monitor
the country (seeabove,
also really
to
belongs
note
").
The Zavecians
not
mentioned
(orZabycians,according to some
MSS.) are
by
other
extant
writer.
known, however, to Hecatasus (Steph.Byz. in
They were
any
to have
been
from
them
that a great portionof the Roman
voc). It seems
vince
proof Africa,extending north as far as to the 36th parallel,
called Ihi-acium
was
has occurred
(Pliny,V. 4). A similar transposition
in the case
of their neighbours,
the Gyzantiansor Zygantians.
Many of the MSS. have
the form
Zygantians,"which was
preferredby Hecataeus (Steph.Byz. in voc.
division
to the northern
Zuyavris:). They gave the name
of the Roman
Africa, which reached from the river Tusca (the Zainc) to lleraclca
{Herkla),and was called Zeugitania(Plin.L s. c). It contained Carthage,Hippo,

(of two

mouse

"

"

"

"

"

'

"

and

"

Utica.
"

from
'

Diod.

Bees

still abound
in this country, and honey is an important article of commerce
(Delia Cella,p. 198, E. T.). A substitute for honey is likewise prepared
the juiceof the palm (Shaw, p. 225).
in the Western
Monkeys have always abounded
division of North
Africa (cf.
Sic.

placesnamed
men.

XX.

58 ; Leo

Pithecussa

Afric. p.

294, B.). Diodorus

because
(Ape-town),

says

the houses

that
were

there
as

were

full of apes

three
as

of

Chap.

PITCH-WELLS.

193-196.

island,by

Cymunis,

name

furlongs,its hreadth
Vines

mainland.'

the

length of

great, and

not

and

243

olive-trees

gold-dust,
by
If
this
pitch.

but

write what

myself have

whole

of

it,and

which

the young
maidens
of
dippinginto the mud birds'

be

be

true, I know

even

so,

is

largerthan the rest,being seventy

of water

from

of there

not

; I

however,since

At

fathoms

the

are

lake in

number

of

feet every

in

depth. Here they let down a pole

the water, with a bunch
of myrtle tied to one
end, and
they raise it again,there is pitchstickingto the myrtle,

way,

into
when

which

two

in smell

pitchof

the

It may

hiiudred
from

pitchdrawn up out
the place I speak

seen

Zacynthus.'
lakes,but one
and

is said.^

the

cover

the country draw up

feathers smeared
with

is two

reached

soon

there is in the island

lake,from

which

is like to

Pieria.*

bitumen,

This

but

in all else

they pour

into

is l"etter than

dug by the
lake's side,and when
a
good deal has thus been got together,
they draw it off and put it up in jars. Whatever Tailsinto the
lake passes underground, and comes
is no
up in the sea, which
less than

trench

four

furlongsdistant.^ So then what is said of the

Libyan coast is not without likelihood.
The
196.
also relate the following: There
Carthaginians
country in Libya,and a nation,beyond the Pillai-s of Hercu-

island off the

"

is

'

Xicbuhr

(Gcograph.of

of

Ilcrod. p. 20, E. T.) supposes

Haiiiio,Scyl.ix,and other
Solocis,commonly re^^rdcd as

writers, an

bland

the modern

Iide

in

Cyraunisto

the

of Argmu.

be the Ccrne

Atlantic, beyond
But

Cape
probably Rennell

the Ccrcinna
of Strabo
as
(p.6H8)is rightin looking upon the Cyraunis of Herodotus
is undoubtedly the Karkeuua
KerkiueM
(xvii.p. 117S),and IMiny(v. 7), which
ov
of the present day. The
length given by Pliny(25 Roman
ponds
miles)exactlycorreswith the '2"M) stadia of Herodotus.
Kiepcrt takes this view (.Map IL).
Achilles
Tutius
he is of no
(ii.14) has the same
weight as an
story, but
authority.
Z:inte still produces large quantities
of minenil
scribes
j)itch.Dr. Chandler tiius dethe
tar-springs"
(as he calls ihen))ofthat island:
The tar is produced in a small valley,about
hours from the town, by Iht
two
and
encompassed with mountains, except towards the bay. The spring,which
aea,
distinct and apt for inspection,
is most
rises on the further side, near
the foot of the
hill. The well is circular,and
A
4 or 5 feet in diameter.
shining film like oil,
with scum,
mixed
swims
the top.
You
the tar
this leit/ia boiigli^ixnd
on
remove
see
off
the bottom, 3 or 4 feet bolow the surface.
The water
at
is limpid,and runs
with a smart
We
filled some
vessels with tar by leU'iug
current.
U trickle ivlo
them from the boitglis
Khicit ret imuiemed
used lo gather it
is the weUnxl
; mul thh
from lime to time iulo pit*,where it is hardened
by the sun to be barrelled,when the
quantityis sufficient" (Travels,vol. ii. pp. 3l"7-S).
The
considered
the best in Greece.
Pliny s.iys "Asia
pitch of Picria was
The
Piericam"
X.
xiv.
qualityof
picem Idieam maxime
probat, Gnecia
20).
(H.
the Zante pitchis said now
It is unsuited for cordage ; and can
only be
to be bad.
appliedto the outside of boats when mixed with a better article.
The sea has, apparently,
the coast
in the vicinityof the "tarencroached
upon
and a thin strip
morass
^"rings."They are now only separatedfrom it by a narrow
in the sea of
of shingle(Walpole's Turkey, vol ii. pp. 1-2). The
re-appearance
travellers.
thrown
bv modern
into the laJvC
substances
is not confirmed
'

'

"

*'

Book

DUMB-TRADING.

144

IV.

arrive but
where
they no sooner
they are wont to visit,
their wares, and, having disposed them
forthwith they unlade
ing
after an orderlyfashion along the beach,leave them, and, returnThe
natives,when
their ships,raise'agreat smoke.
aboard
to
to the shore,and, laying out
down
they see the smoke, come
draw
view so much
gold as they think the worth of the wares, with-

les,"which

ashore
this come
The
distance.
Carthaginians
upon
If they think the gold enough, they take it and go
look.
to

and

them
to
sufficient,
they go
their way ; but if it does not seem
the
Then
others
wait
aboard
patiently.
ship once
more, and
tent.
approach and add to their gold,till the Carthaginiansare condeals unfairlyby the other : for they
Neither

party

themselves

touch

never

the

natives

goods,nor do the
gold is taken away.^
their

up to the worth of
carry off the goods till the

goldtill it
ever

comes

able to give
Libyan tribes whereof I am
of these cared little then, and indeed care
the names
; and most
also I
One thing more
little now, for the king of the Modes.
far as our
add concerning this region,namely, that, so
can
knowledge reaches,four nations,and no more, inhabit it ; and

197.

These

be the

two

of these nations

two

indigenousare

are

the

in the north
cians and

the Greeks

The
not.
while two
are
indigenous,
who
dwell respectively
Libyans and Ethiopians,
PhcBniand the south of Libya. The

are

in-comers.^

coast of Africa (outsidethe

Carthaginianswith the western
the glassobjects still
and
has been
some
suppose
Gibraltar)
fullyproved ;
found there were
them.
brought by
derivation
The
The name
Carthage has been noticed in n. ' to Book ii. ch. 32.
Cartha-hedith
the most
[G. W.]
probable one.
(orhedes) new
town," seems
of notoriety.It
matter
The
dumb
of the African nations is now
commerce
terior
in the inexists not only upon the western
coast, but also to a considerable extent
invisible natior^,
cording
ac(seeRennell,p. 717). Lyon thus describes it- "An
to our
informant, inhabit near this place (Soudan),and are said to trade by
in heaps,
Those
who
traffic for their gold,lay their merchandize
to
night.
come
and retire. In the morning they find a certain quantityof golddu!"tplaced against
sufficient,they leave the goods ; if not, they let
every heap, which if they think
both remain tillmore
of the preciousore is added"
(p.149). Shaw gives a similar
account
(Travels,p. 302.)
The Egyptians are omitted,because
Egypt is reckoned to Asia (supri,ii. 17,
ing
whicli startiv. 39 and 41). Taking the Ethiopiansto represent that type of man,
from the characteristics of the Egyptian,developsinto the Negro, we shall find
"

The

trade

of the

Straits of

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

no

reason

cavil at the enumeration

to

indigenousinhabitants
various
Morocco

to

in the

the

people.

population of North

oa"is of Ammon.

From

Senegambia

nearly to the Negro,is found

the southern

races

parts,

Berbers,Shuluks,Cabyles,and

names,

element

of

of the northern

to

races, Caffres and

in
are

our

author.

the modern

Libyans, the
Berbers, who, under

Tuariks,continue

Africa, stretchingfrom

Southward

of this

race

dwell

The

to

form

the
an

an

tant
impor-

mountains

of

ent
entirelydiffer-

less
or
Nubia, a type of man
approaching more
Nat. Hist, of Man, p. 269). Even
prevail(Prichard,
Hottentots,appear to belong to this same
family

to

COUNTRY

"46

CYREN^ANS.

THE

OF

IV.

Book

is the highest
country of the CyrenaBans,which
within the part of Libya inhabited by the wanderingtribes/

The

199.
tract

has three

that

seasons

First

remark.

deserve

the

along

crops

for the

harvest and
begin to ripen,and are ready
the
the vintage ; after they have been gatheredin,
crops of the
(the hill-country,
as
middle tract above the coast-region
they
the sea-coast

call

while

;
it)need harvesting

housed, the

is

crop

all eaten

by

when

fit for

are

produce of

the

time

this middle

cutting in

the

the first tract

has

that

of the

time

the harvest

And

in.

comes

ripen

drunk

and

and

So that the

of all.'

highesttract
been

fruits

the time

about

the

last

Cyrenceans

harvest

continues

So much

concerningthese matters,
from
the Persians
sent
200. When
Egypt by Aryandes to
laid
reached
Barca, they
siege to the town,
help Pheretima,
who
had been guilty
those within to give up the men
on
calling
of Arcesilaiis. The townspeople,however,as they
of the murder
eightfull

for

thus

had

and

one

the Persians

lines

of wliich

course

the

to

assaults.

brass,who

made

were

with

went

the

discovered
brazen

inside

to

for nine
^

of

man

the

months,

their

from

number

by

entertain

own

vigorous

who

was

shield all round

the

city.

the

In

other

quite dumb
down, was
where the ground was
undermined, there the brass of the
countermined, and
Here, therefore,the Barcasans
rang.

; but
shield

and
fortress,

laid it

several mines

likewise

their mines

worker

beleagueredBarca

they dug

walls, and

But

in

part in the deed, refused

all taken

proposition.So
in the

months.

on

he

placesthe shield,when

Kiepertgivesthe heiglitof
Map XXII.). Beechey estimated
as

ground
laid it

plateau of Cyrcne at 1700 feet (Atlas,

(p. 434, and note). It is probably,
of the
North-Eastern
Africa, though some

tlws upper
it at 1800

feet

says, the loftiest regionof

the basaltic chain of Harudtsh

Herodotus

mountain-topsin
'

Pacho

partiede

in

observes
la

Libye

attain

may

speaking of this passage

la graduation de ses

"
"

terraces

.,

greater elevation.

L'hcureuse

de cette
disposition
leur
situation
et
boisst-es,
f6condit6 successive,
cette

favorablcs k
de conditions
pr6sentent autant
d'H6rodote
hors de tout
tradition
et mettent, on
le
la
merveilleuse
dire,
peut
"
ch.
xvii.
dans
la
"c.,
Marmarique,
d'exagdration(Voyage
pp. 235-6).
vari6e

Mr.

.,

Hamilton

Grennah, on
awin

here

which

and

my

says:
return,

"

When

not

"

I left Derna

cluster remained

(atBelaudsh) I bought while

not
yet ripe. Herodotus

were

slew

grapes

soup^on

in
was
8ea.son
long over;
grape
the few vines grown
by the Bodwith which the trellises were
loaded,

the
on

speaks of

the three

climates

of the

Cyrcn-

of the
is carried on
of which
the harvest
during eight months
consequence
"
contirmation
of his remark
with this practical
to meet
interesting
year ; and it was

aica,in

(Wanderings, p. 124).
It is rcpresetitcd
in the
Mining was no doubt practisedfrom very earlytimes.
it
for
the
w
here
the
substitute
is
Assyrian sculptures,
batteringpractisedby the
Greeks and Romans.
fond of attemptThe Persians seem
been
to have
ing
particularly
it practicable
the nature
of the ground made
it,wherever
(vide infra,v. 115,
and vi. 18 ; comp.
Polyaen.vii. 11, " 6). In Roman
history we find it as early aa
the 6th century b. c. (Liv.iv. 22, v. 19).
'

Chap.

the Persian

diggers.Such

fewer

had
than

HOW

CONQUERED.

147

the way in which the mines were

for the assaults,,
the Barcaeans beat them hack.

discovered ; as
201. When
numbers

BARCJEANS

THE

199-208.

time

much
fallen

was

had

both

on

thus been

sides,nor

consumed,
had

and

great

the Persians

lost

adversaries,
Amasis, the leader of the landthat,though the Barcaeans would never be conperceiving
quered
army,
by force,they might be overcome
by fraud,contrived as
follows. One night he dug a wide trench,and laid lightplanks
of wood across
the opening,after which he brought mould
and
it
make
the place level
placed upon the planks,takingcare to
with the surroundingground. At dawn
of day he summoned
the Barcaeans
to a
parley: and they gladlyhearkening,the
terms
Oaths were
at
were
lengthagreed upon.
interchanged
the
the
hidden
ground over
trench,and the agreement
upon
thus
So long as the ground beneath our feet stands firm,
ran
the oath shall abide unchanged ; the peopleof Barca
agree to
and
fair
the
the
Persians
to
a
sum
king,
promise to cause
pay
further trouble to the peopleof Barca."
After the oath,
no
the Barcaeans,
relying
upon its terms, threw open all their gates,
their

"

"

went

themselves

out

the enemy
their secret

as

beyond the walls,and

chose,to

Then

enter.

the

allowed
Persians

as

many

broke

of

down

their
bridge,and rushed at speed into the town
for breakingthe bridgebeing,that so they might observe

reason

what

they

"

had

sworn

that

the oath should

they

stood

broken

was

Such

promised the Barcaeans

the ground whereon
so long as
the bridge was
once
When, therefore,

firm."

down, the

202.

; for
continue

had

they

oath ceased

"

hold.

to

of the Barcasans

as

most

were

guiltythe

Persians

all round the

to crosses
gave up to Pheretima, who nailed them
walls of the city.''
She also cut oflfthe breasts of their wives,
and fastened them

likewise about

the

people she gave as booty

Battiadae,and those who had

whom

she handed
203.

The

over

the

to

the walls.

remainder

of

Persians,
except only the

the

taken

The

part in the murder,

no

of
possession

to

the town.

their

home, carrying
with them the rest of the Barcaeans,
whom
they had made
the
their slaves. On
their way
to Gyrene, and
they came
Cyrenaeans,out of regardfor an oracle,let them pass through
of the
the town.
During the passage. Bares,the commander
advised to seize the place ; but Amasis, the leader of the
fleet,
"
"
would
not consent
because,"he said, they had
land-force,
;
'

we

Persians

now

Compare the punishment

note

ad loc.

of

set out

on

return

the Babylonians by Darius

ill.169),and
(supra,

Book

PANIC.

WITH

SEIZED

PERSIANS

148

IV.

only been charged to attack the one Greek city of Barca.'*'

When, however, they had passed through the town, and were
encamped upon the hill of Lycaean Jove," it repentedthem that
they had not seized Cyrene, and they endeavoured to enter it a
The Cyrenasans,however, would not suffer this ;
second time.
whereupon, though no one appearedto offer them battle,yet a
distance of full
and they ran
a
paniccame
upon the Persians,
Here
as
they
sixty furlongsbefore they pitchedtheir camp.
from
to them
Aryandes,orderingthem
messenger came
of Cyren6 to give
Then
the Persians besoughtthe men
home.
for the way, and, these consenting,
they set off
them provisions
beset them,
But
the Libyans now
their return to Egypt.
on
and, for the sake of their clothes and harness, slew all who

lay,a

and

droppedbehind

during the
straggled,

whole

march

wards.*
home-

point of Libya reached by this Persian

Barcaeans carried into
the cityof Euesperides.'The
host was
slaverywere sent from Egypt to the King ; and Darius assigned
To this
in Bactria for their dwelling-place.'
them
a village
furthest

The

204.

probable.
danger and escape of Cyrene is exceedingly imwould
the
Persians
a
as
it,
through
rebellion,
pass
Cyrene was
If it was
of course, on their way to and from Barca.
they would have orders
matter
If the Cyrenseansregarded their coming as hostile,
it no less than Barca.
to reduce
they would not have been induced by an oracle to open their gates. If they had
opened their gates and suffered no punishment,it is not likelythat a hostile attack
them.
have been made
afterwards
would directly
on
Again the panic is suspicious.
bably
of
the
is an improbability. Proof
the
commander
And
the presence
Bares,
jleety
established
of
Battus
who
the
the Cyrenseans,
under
were
IV.,
government
king by his grandmother before she sought the assistance of Aryandes (Menecles,
Fr. 2),received the Persians with due submission,both on their way to Barca and
involved in the
their return ; and incurred
further danger or loss,than was
on
no
of furnishing
to the host.
In after times vanitymight induce them
necessity
supplies
attitude of defiance.
to declare that they had assumed
an
in Arcadia
Lycaean Jove was worshipped especially
(Pausan.Tin. ii." 38); and
that
his
the influence of Demonax
at
of
we
is
trace
a
worship
Cyrene
may
suppose
the settlers who came
to Cyrene
(supra,i. 161). It is possible,
however, that among
in the reignof Battus II. (chs.
considerable
159 and 161),some
from Peloponnesus
'

This whole

account

If

of

not

the

in

number

may

have

been

Arcadians.

No

remains

have

as

yet been

identified

as

those

of this
*

temple.
Although the
to

wild tribes had

be reckoned

the temptation to
summoned

retreat, but
than

iii.13),and continued
Cambyses (supra,
it
sist
seems
they could not resatrapy (iii.
91),yet
plunder afforded by the hasty return
to Egypt of an
army

in the

submitted

thither by the governor.

only the

loss of

to

sixth

number

We

are

of

not

however

stragglers.If

disastrous
a
to suppose
there had been anything

this,the Barcaean

prisonerswould no doubt have escaped.

that this place is said to have been colonised by Arcesilaus IV.
ch. 171, note ').Perhaps Herodotus
that the Persians proceeded
(supra,
only means
to the pointafterwards
occupied by Euesperides. Or perhaps Arcesilaiis IV. only
collected a fresh body of colonists to strengthen an
already existingsettlement.
more

'

It is curious

Euesperideslay about 620 stades (72 miles)W. of Barca (Scylax,Peripl.p. lUU).

It is certainly
that the Persians should have penetratedso far.
surprising
The transplantation
of nations was
practisedby the Persians,as it had
largely
*

Chap.

204,

village

they

inhabited

Nor

her

the

horrid

while

Such

been

at

the

Milci-ians

3)

which

if

last,

an

not

the

the

remoTal
of

Phoenicians

the

anger

the

gods.

Pheretima,

Besides

Pieonians

of

and

(vi.

instance,
(v.
and

119),

lonians

15),
the

Phoenicia

to

sufficiently

least

at

was

the

this
Minor

Asia

to

Susiana

to

Ionia,

contemplated,

really

her

over-harsh
of

which

Eretrians

to

most

ate

by

men,

the

geance
ven-

which

Babylonians.
of

the

taking
by

worms,

do

For

Barcseans.

and

Assjrians

after

vengeance

the

upon

(vi. 20),
the

was

themselves

was

happily.

days

probable

to

believed.
*

her

the

bj

Amp^
of

time

my

overtaken

with

alive.*

took

her

Thus

upon

Herodotus,

removal

to

was

directly

she

swarmed

fierce,

date

to

it

end

Libya,

Barca,

down

Battus,

in

noticed

and

herself

still

so

earlier

an

find

proposed

have

and

of

daughter

be

body

draw

then,

(vi.

Her
was

punishments,

of

people

of

she

249

Barca,

from

Egypt

death.

flesh

of

name

Pheretima

to

PHERETIMA.

OF

Bactria.

in

did

return

on

we

the

gave

place

205.
on

DEATH

206.

Pheretima

death

to

seems

herself

considered
cannot

of

fail

Cyrenean

have

to

recall

kings

afraid

been

insecure

except
the
after

end

of

of

Arcesilaiis

remaining

Herod

III.,

in

the

Cyrenaica,
The

protection.

Persian

under

Agrippa
see

eh.

(Acts
163,

note

xii.

*.

28).

and

to

of

manner

For

the

ESSAY
ON

OF

CIMMERIANS

THE

OF

1.

of the

RACE.

their

extent.
geographical

"

of tne
the

two
Cimbri.

not

2.
3.

names.

of
Identity

Historical

the
firmation
con-

Comparative philology
ward.
westward, and then east-

4.

5. Migrationsof the Cimmerians

Existing Cimbric and Celtic races.

silent but

MIGRATIO^S

THE

AND

close resemblance
Cymry
identity"connecting link in

the

with

Cimmerii

HERODOTUS

the Cimmerians"

Early importance of

I.

CYMRIC

THE

IV.

BOOK

TO

APPENDIX

adverse.

"

or
people known to their neighboursas Cimmerii, Giniiri,*
Asia
and
Western
considerable
in
(probably)Gomerin, attained to
power
Eastern Europe, within the period indicated
by the date b. o. 800-600,
is a fact which can
even
scarcelybe said to admit of a doubt.
earlier,
or
If the information
gained by Herodotus in Scythiawere considered as
not sufficiently
trustworthyfor the establishment of such a conclusion,

1. That

yet the

JEschylus,from
must

Cimmerians
dwell
and

"

The

ethnic

from

Homer,

from

menclature,
geographicalnoThe
the
remove
uncertaintyon
point.
have
indeed a very definite locality
not
: they
immersed
in
limit of the ocean
darkness,
stream,
words
which
of the light-giving
might
sun,"

from

all

ken

"

of

name

derive

Aristotle,and

be held to

at the furthest

of Darius

his statements

Callinus,from

of Homer

beyond the
'

which

confirmation

Gimiri
the

first occurs

Semitic

in the Cuneiform

equivalentof

the

Arian

records

of the
Saka

time

(2a"fa").

Hystaspes,
two
branch,
at this time
divisions,the Eastern
spoken of contained
and the Tigrakhuda,or
named
of Herodotus
and Hellanicus),
Humurga {'Afivpyioi
time
conterminous
at the same
with the Assyrians. Whether
archers,"who were
these Gimiri
Saka are reallyCymric Celts we cannot
or
Josephus
positively
say.
identified the "tizi of Genesis
with the Galati of Asia
Minor
(Ant. Jud. i. 6),in
evident allusion to the ethnic title of Cymry, which
they, as so many other Celtic
But
it must
themselves.
be observed, that the Babylonian title of
races, gave
the
and that it
to
is
vernacular
not
but a foreigntitle,
Gimiri, as applied
Sacse,
a
"the tribes" generally,
C**ia,
simply mean
corresponding thus to the Hebrew
may
ethnic
the
In this case
and the Greek
it would
Tldfi"pv\oi.
concerning'
nothing
prove
character
of the race
designatedby it. [H. C. R.]
"
Odyss. xi. 13-22.
The

as

nation

"

"

'H y

if

"Evba

^Kave $abv^^Sov 'ClK(avo7o'

vflpud'

Ktnixfpiuv
avSpwy SrinSit" -kSKis Tf,
Kol yftpfXjiK(Ka\ufXfifvor oi/it wot' avrohi
'Ht'pi
'HtKios

if

"patduy KaraScpKcrcu

OKTlytaav,

K.r.A.

name

Essay

SEATS

ANCIENT

I.

OF

THE

CIMMERIANS.

151

perhapsbe understood of a regionoutside the Pillars of Hercules; but

the condition of Greek geographical
considering
knowledge and Greek
Homer's
it
far
in
is
more
navigation
day,
likelythat he intended by
them some
the
Black
of
the
northern
of
Sea,*
Here ^^schylua
coast
part
in
Cimmeria*
close
the
Palus
Maeotis
and the Bosplaces
proximityto
still existing
number
were
a
phorus; and here in the time of Herodotus
of names,
the
the
fact
of
former
settlement
these
in
recalling
regionsof
the

Cimmerian

nation.*

plantedupon

northern

the

eighthcenturies

before

The

Greek

colonists

coast

of the

Black

of the

various

Sea, in the

towns

seventh

and

not fail to form

an
era, could
of those parts, and would spreadthe

acquaintance
knowledge of
them among
their countrymen.
Further, there are groundsfor believing
that during the periodof which we
are
speaking,frequent invasions of
the countries
towards
the south were
made
by this same
people,who,
Danube
and
the Thracian
alone,
Bosphorus,sometimes
crossingthe
in combination
c
arried
sometimes
with
Thracian
tribes,*
plundering
their arms
far and wide over
Asia Minor, and spreadthe terror of their
name
throughoutthe whole of that fertile region. Of one at least of
with

the inhabitants

our

these incursions

It
the poet Callinus appears
been a witness.'
to have
that
these
incursions
the
Greeks
proceeded
by
universally
recognised

was

from

peopledwellingnorth of the Danube, in the tract between that

this location.
the Tanais,and there seems
to doubt
reason
no
From
been
the Cimmerians
that
have
of this regionit appears
to
a

river and

certain permanent

settlements

of

the

in

race

same

Asia

3Iinor

were

pied,*
Sindpe,on occasion of one of their raids,was seized and occuanother
fell
into
their
the
of
Autandros
town
on
probably
possession.*In the first-mentioned of these two placesthe Cimmerians
after a while supersededby Greek colonists ; but it is conjectured,
wore
with some
workers
of Chalybes(or Ironunder the name
reason,'that they still,
Antandros
the
In
remained
the
in
"),
principalplace
vicinity.
when
the jEolians recovered
for a century,'
they retained their position

derived.

while

"

it from

them.

to the east, in Armenia

Further, there is evidence to show that more
existed about
Central Persia,a race known
the
same
name
nearlyby
this same
time
with the Cimwhom
a
race
we
may probablyconnect

and

"

"

Comp.

also Mr.

Eustath.

Gladstone's

Prom.

'

Herodotus

Vinct.

Ferry, some
atseus
spoke

ad Horn.
'Homer

p.

the

of

forts

town

of

Riccii Dissert. Homeric,

See

p. 432.

Age,' vol. iii.p. 294.

748-750.

Cimmerian

Straits

loc. cit. and

the Homeric

mentions, besides

Kinfifpiov)in Taurica,
of

Od.
and

the

Cimmerian

or

castles and

Cimmeris

(Fr. 2).

"

Vic

old

an

Bosphorus

and

called Cimmeria

tract

Strabo

has

"

Mons

Cimmerian
Hec-

{iv.12).

(opo"

Cimmericus

the Asiatic
on
(kuht) Kifiixtpiich)

Cimmericus"

us

Kertch, and

"

town

"

Cimmericum

(vii.p. 447, and

side
xi.

721).
"

The

Treres

especially. See

the

Essays appended

to

Vol.

I.

Essay

1.

pp.

289-292.
'

See

"

Herod,

See

Callinus,Fr. 2, and
iv. 12.

Grote's

comp.
"

of

Fr.

190.

This
Greece, toL iii.p. 336.
iwoiKos of .Eschylus(Sept.
c.

J,Kuba,t"
XoAu^oT
*
Aristot. L 8.

c.

Bach,

the remarks
Aristot.

connexion
Th.

725).

pp. 9-13.
is

perhaps impliedin

the

THE

"52
merians

of

speaksof
placesin

author.

our

Gomer

as

the

north

"

ASIATIC

GIMIRI.

App.

The

Prophet Ezekiel,who
nation,'and couplesit with
i. e.
quarter,''

writes about

Book

b.

c.

IV.

600,

Togarmah, which he
the Armenian
similarly

; and
of their

Armenia

historians

Haichian
speak of Gamir as the ancestor
of
race
is
It
remarkable
that
in
also
the
Achaemenian
kings.*
very
inscriptions
the Sacan
or
the
Scythicpopulation,which was
widely spread over

empire,receives

in the

the name
of GiBabylonian transcripts
which looks as if this were
the Semitic equivalentfor the Arian
miri,^
of Saka or Scyths. Perhapsboth names
name
nomads
meant
originally
in course
of time to be used as ethnic
wanderers," and only came
or
It is clear,however, that by Herodotus
the term
merian
Cimappellatives.
is used distinctly
in an ethnic sense
the
and
be
to
now
point
;
considered
ethnic familythey
is,who these Cimmerians
were, to what
and whether
belonged,
they can be identified with any still existingrace.
Persian

"

"

'

"

"

"

these

When

have
questions

been

the

historyand migrationsof
hundred years, and
twenty-five
to the mountains

is at all

peoplewhich

has

be

has

spreadfrom

to
interesting

trace

antiquityof above

an

the steppes of the Ukraine

of Walea

build

2. To

it will
settled,

an

times,it

ethnographical
theoryupon
be

must

of
identity

mere

name

allowed,a dangerous proceeding. The

Jazy-

Hungary are a completelydiflFerentrace from the Jazyges

ges of modern
Metanasta9
who in ancient times occupied the very same
country ; the
Wends

are

distinct from

Germans, the

Iberi of

the

Veneti, the

Spain from

those

resemblance
and

Germanii

from

the

Georgia yet still identity

requiresto be met, and which,

of name, even
unless met by
of connexion

Persian

of

"

is an argument which
alone,
establishes a presumption in favour
positiveobjections,
of race.
Now
there is the very closest possible
certainly

between

the Greek

and
Kiju/xcpioi

name

Celtic

the

Cymry

the

to combat,
presumptionthus raised,instead of havingobjections
is in perfectharmony with all that enlightenedresearch
teaches of the
of the races
which graduallypeopledEurope.
movements
3. The
Cimmerians, when the Scythians crossed the Tanais, and
fell upon them from the east, must
have graduallyretreated westward.

The

hordes
a

the

which

pressure

from

upon

time

the

previousinhabitants

followed

"

north
"

EzeK.

wave,

xxxviii.

and

the

6.

"Gomer

of

have

before

them

in

current, with

tlie Asiatic

issued

and

the

all his bands:

on

the

Society,vol.

exceptionof
the house

of

Wave
an

has

occasional

Togarmah

of the

thee."

Babylonian

xiv.

erted
ex-

uniformlydriven

direction.'

that

people with

many

Asia, and

from

populationof Europe, have

quarters, and all his bands : and

Mos. Choren. i. 11, sub fin.
See Sir H. Rawlinson's Memoir

in the Journal

time

to

and

Assyrian Inscriptions

part i. p. xxi. and

'

compare

above,

" 1.
According to Festus and Plutarch the name
Cimbri," which we shall find
to
reason
identifywith Cimmcrii, in the old Celtic and German
tonguei meant
"robbers"
(Fest.de "Verb. Signif.iii.p. 77, "Cimbri
lingui GallicA latrones dicuntur.
(Plut.vit. Mar. c. 11, K"Vl3fo"y iKovatk6L^iiva\.\^ifiikixvo\
to\"\
"). But
Aj/;rTdj
this meaning
is connected
of the other, just as
with
out
robber
may have grown
note

on

"

"

"

"

rover."
'

See Niebuhr'a

Researches,
"c.,p.

62.

"

LOSS

TOTAL

154

LANGUAGE.

CIMMERIAN

THE

OF

pp.

IV

Book

the pressure upon them of the great

of events,and especially
their
Gothic or Teutonic
part wiped out at ouce
race, has for the most
continue
and their name,
to form
their language,
yet they
nationality,
the march

several

largeEuropean countries,'
to the present day unwhile in certain favoured
mixed
their ancient tongue unchanged,
with any other people,
retaining
their ancient appellation.The identity
and, at least in one instance,'"
with the Cimbri of the Romans
seems
of the Cymry of Wales
worthy
stated
the
Niebuhr
fact
historic
of beingacceptedas a
grounds
by
upon
populationin

of the

the substratum

situations

and

of these latter with

historical connexion

The

Arnold."

they remain

the

Cim-

and
the opinion of Posihas strong probabilities,
merii of Herodotus
be admitted, in the strict
donius,'in its favour ; but cannot, it must

word, be proved.

of the

sense

It is to be

4.

regrettedthat

questionof this connexion

Cimmerian

the

word

have
placed,"

be

can

No

to

belongto
; and
what we

only a

surmise

accords

with

the

Scythswere
distinct ground

down

come

to us

Cimmerian

though
should

an

; and

rather

submittingthe

any reliance
of the Scythian

Celtic

roots,'may be conjectured
Scythic times,yet tljisis

of

slightweight,as it
peopledriven out by

some

expectedif

have

which

althoughsome

than

argument

ou

even,

closelywith

connect

of

means

comparativephilology. Of
nothingbeyond the single
absolutely

of Cimmerians

names

river-names,which

no

of

test

know

languagewe

Cimmerii.

have

we

the

to

the

sufl"cient to
Celts,yet it is scarcely
which
to rest the identification.
on

put forward

as

All

that

perhaps

tion,
comparativephilologyis not adverse to the identificawhich, if regarded as historically
probable,would help to explain
otherwise
it would
the formation of certain words,whereof
be difficult
account.*
to give a satisfactory
be said is that

can

5. It is
'

Hist,
(Michelet,

As

"

probablethat
de

when

the

France, vol.

fled westward

Cimmerians

i. ch.

The

before

iii.)
France, Belgium, and Lombardy.
and
The
by the Welsh.

Cymric language is stillspoken by the Bretons

"
latter call themselves
if the
Cymry." 1 am not aware

name

is in

use

among

the

former.
"
*

Hist, of
Fr. 75.

advruv

i^

'

of

tSdv

apxV^i

The

Rome,

vol. i. pp. 821-9.

rovt
KifXfitplovi
hvoftaKl/jiBpovs
Kinufpiot BoffiropotoTov Kifi^piKhs,
"E.Wi\v"iiv.Compare Plut. \'it. Mar. c. ii. toiv
fikf
^apfiapuy, Kinfxtpiciiy

TOT*

8f

name

the Cimmerian

Klu^puywpocrayopfvofxtywy.
Zygdamis,given by CaUimachus
general who

headed

the

(Hymn,

ad

Dian.

v.

252),as

that

great irruptioninto Asia Minor, is so

be gathered from
it. Strabo'a Madi/s

that nothing can

manifestlya Greek name
that he had not
if we
could be sure
(i.p. 91) might furnish a basis for speculation
inadvertence
transferred the name
of a Scythicleader (Herod,i. 1(J3)
to a
by mere
princeof the Cimmerians.
Madys might well represent the Modoc of the British
Cymry.
'
As Hypan-iswith Avon, Tana-is with Dinax, "c.
See the followingEssay.
*
The Scythian river-names
made
of
are
distinct
elements, each signifying
up
"river"
"water"
or
the formation
(seethe following
Essay). It helps us to understand
of such names
to
that the Cymry, coming first,
called the streams,
suppose
their words
for water
the Scyths,following
Avon, Dinas, "c.,which were
; that
them, took these words to be proper names, and proceeded to speak of one
stream
the
Avon-river"
of another
as
the
Dinas-river
as
(//y/)a7i-t.v),
(Tana-in),"c.
the Greeks, hearingthese words, took Hypanis,Tanais,and the like fur th"
Finally,
of the streams.
appellations
"

"

"

found

they
Scyths,*

the

THE

CIMMERIANS.

central and

the

155
countries

western

inhabitants,or else very thinlypeopledby

either without

it

race, where

This

OF

migrations

EssatI.

towards

Europe

Tatar

them, and

existed,everywhere yieldedto
else driven

of

race.

ually
grad-

was

the

north,'where it is found at
the
of
the
in
the present day
Finns, Esths, and Lappes. The
persons
of CimCymry, or rather the Celtic hordes generally(for in the name
absorbed,*or

included

been

have

merii may

Celtic tribes

many

of the

not

Cymric

branch),spread themselves by degrees over the vast plainsof central

Europe, lyingbetween the Alps on the one side,and the Baltic Sea and
fresh impulsion
It probably
a
German
Ocean on the other.
retjuired
from the east to propelthe Celts yet further westward, and to make
This impulsion
of Gaul, Spain,and Britain.
them occupy the remoter
regions
to have

seems

by

Tatar

with

Celts found

The

the Baltic.

whether

quite certain

Spanishpeninsulait

is not

; but if not, these latter

Iberians

no

or

exerted

Gaul

Danube

occupied
in

the

their arrival

on

have

must

tact
con-

In

they
shortlycrossed

of the gradual
in consequence
the Celts in Spain that the further

was

this

peopleupon
in Spain was
migrationsof the Celtic tribes took place.* The struggle
compelled to
probablyof long duration ; but at lengththe Celts were
and
seek
to
the Pyrenees in vast
a
numbers,
refugewith their
cross
and
kinsmen
in Gaul.
These,however, were themselves too numerous
the
gees,
refuto
than
a temporary asylum
too
closelypacked to oflfer more
pressure

had
consequently

who

Hereupon

they crossed the

whole

of the

by

it

main, and

the African

from

the

while towards
the south coast
they came
population,
race.*
the
m
ost
an
probably
Illyrian
Ligurians,

found
over

northern

and

central

Teutons, who

between

of the countries

themselves
by degreespossessed
and

Goths and other

givenby the

been

streams, and

plain of
overran,

Alps

the
the

on

to

seek

Po;
one

after which

hand,

the

accordingto
reachingSicily,
Italy,
the
other hand,crossing
Alps to the north
which

the streams

into the

run

abode

elsewhere.

themselves

masters

they separatedinto

whole

some

even

down

permanent

and made
Italy,

into

of middle

and

two

lower
the

accounts;'while,on

of the

and
Adriatic,*

Danube, theyspreadover

following
the

great

of this migration
aa
belonging to the latter half of the seventh
The Cimmerians,
earlier.
much
have
commenced
it
very
century
c,
may
considerable time in the Tauric Chersonese,
who
alter maintainingthemselves
some
the strait into Asia, would
at
probably be the last to
were
length driven across
the
fiBdlabetween
which
leave their
It is their invasion of Asia Minor
"

I have

spoken
but

b.

country.

b.

years
"

c.

It is

650

and

600.

believed
generally

now

that there

largeTatar

admixture

in most

tic
Cel-

of this absorption.
races, the consequence
'
The mysteriousCynein part driven westward.
It may
likewise have
been
have
been
of the Celts,may
tians of Book
ii.ch. 33 (cf.
also iv. 49), who dwelt west
Such too may have been the Iberians
of the primitiveTatar occupants.
a remnant
of the
*

Spanish Peninsula.
(Roman Hist.

Niebuhr

of the Adriatic, and

these

voL
with

them with the Liburnians

i. p. 165, E. T.)connects
according to
were
the Venetians, who
Illyrians

Herodotus
(i.196).
"
Hist. vol. ii. p. 620, E. T.
Niebuhr's Rom.
in the modem
Basques.
'

Justin.

Part

XX.

The

Iberians

are

thoughtto

5.

stayed between

the

Alps and

the Adriatic

Peripl.
p. 13).
(Scylax.

remam

OF

ABSORPTION

156

THE

RACES.

CELTIC

App.

Book

IV

European plain,the modern kingdom of Hungary. Here for a

time
they found ample room, and the torrent of emigrationpaused
of the
awhile upon its course
;'but a century later fresh movements
Celtic tribes took place. About the year b. c. 280 vast hordes of Gauls
Macedonia, and pressingtowards the south
from these regionsentered
with destruction.
threatened Greece
Bepulsed,however, from Delphi,
the Dardanelles, invaded
Asia
and
crossing
they returned northwards ;
Minor, the whole of which for many years theyravagedat their pleasure,*
central

In

their

the native inhabitants

of time

course

their

heart of Phrygia,and

gave
Galatia.

name

to the

them

from

maintained
permanently

but the Gauls

conquests;

recovered

themselves

northern

of

most

in the

which
portion,

period,carried
They also,during this same
and
themselves
their former
on
avenged
arms
Scythia,
they intermixed,
they subdued, and with whom
conquerors, whom
in
At
known
the
as
history Celto-Scythians.*
people
formingthereby
of Olbia ;' and advanced
town
this periodthey warred with the Greek
been
had
driven by the Scyths
which
f
rom
the
far
they
Maeotis,'
as
as
and overmet
five hundred
powered
years earlier. Here, however, they were
the
from
The
the
east.
nations
of
of
movement
by a
progress
Sarmatic
tribes commenced
along the valley
; and the Celts fell back
Wallachia
of the Danube, leavingtraces of their presence in the names
before the anand Gallicia* but everywheresinkingand disappearing
tagonism
In
and
Central
Eastern
nations.
of more
Europe
powerful
the Celtic race
has been either absorbed or destroyed
; in the West, as
Northern
has been observed already,
it stillremains.
Italydeserves its
the Lombard
of WdUschland,for neither the Roman
German
nor
appellation
known

became

as

into

their victorious

rooted
the ravages of Goths, Huns, or Vandals, ever
the offspring
of those Gallic hordes which settled in the plain of

conquest,nor

out

the

Po

Rome

four centuries before

our

era.

is still

France

mainly Gallic.

imposed her language there as elsewhere,except in one

the
of the land,where
the Celtic is still spoken ;* but
corner
people continued Gauls,and the country Galli'a. The Teutonic bands,
of Gaul to disappear
caused the name
Franks, Normen, Burgundians,
;
but the conquerors, as a race, were
the conquered. In
absorbed among
the British Islands,the Anglo-SaxonTeutons, in their earlier conquests,
the Cymry, and drove them beyond their border." ; but these
displaced
last maintained
themselves
in various places in Cornwall,Wales, the
Scotch Highlands,and Ireland
until the inauguration
of a new
policy.
indeed

remote

"

"

When

the

the Erse

'

From

Cymry

in

of Wales

and

submitted
Ireland,

these

Celts

the

came

to

Cornwall, the Gaels

in

Anglo-Saxonsupremacy,

ambassadors

to

Alexander

Scotland,and

they retained

Exp.
(Arrian.

Alex.

Strabo,vii. p.

425.

i.4).
"
"
"

*
Livy, xxxviii. 16.
Strabo,i. p. 48.
See the Inscription
of Protogenes,edited by KOhler.

The

modern

Wallachs

ancient

and

(jullicians may
scarcely have

not

can
Gauls,but the names
come
theory which would derive them from the old German
is somewhat
fanciful.
"strangers,foreigners,"
"
Brittany. See Prichard's "Celtic Nations,"" 3

France,"vol. i. pp.

139-143.

indeed
from
use

; and

be descendants

of the

Tho
any other source.
of walacfien,
walli,for

Michelet'a

"

Histoire

do

CELTIC

EssatL

has

race

of

Isle

the

the

name.'

of

mass

Amalgamation

but

extent,

still

the

Manx,

Welsh

and

Man,

the
and

Cimbric,

the

in

spoken

are

the

in

Scottish
the

country

our

of

Highlanders,
three

latter

the

whom

the

the

Celtic

pure
the

people
former

two

non-Cimbric

the

mainly

Gaelic,

Irish,

native

parts

is

the

and

the

Welsh,

the

Bretons,

of

many

population

the

dialects

in

branch

of

nation.

Cornwall

dialect
*

Erse,
In

certain

Celtic

Four
'

alike
of

represent

their

even

Ireland,

"

type

to

I57

"

survives

the

and

Celtic.
the

and

Erse,

effected

Scotland,

entirely

and

language,

been

since

Wales,

or

of

their

lands,

their

DIALECTS.

the

The

the

was

in

spoken

waa

Webh

which
former

is

country
Cornwall

akin

to

we

have

the

the

till
the

allied,

closely

are

of

Breton

in
and

the

last

the

or

in

the

latter

Welsh

of

the

Horn.

Celtic

century.

Cornish

considerably

differ

Cimbric,

Walli,

Crm-

late

dialects
from

the

more

the

three

ordinary

the

Gallic

and

first-mentioned.
Celtic

tongue.

the

1.

ETHNOGRAPHY

THE

Apr.

Book

IV

II.

ESSAY
ON

SCYTHS.

THE

OF

ETHNOGRAPHY

jgg

OF

EUROPEAN

THE

SCYTHS.

semblance
the Scyths" grounds of the opinion twofold.
2. Reand
of manners
slight.3. Resemblance
physical characteristics,
4. True
test, that of language. 6. Possibilityof applyingit
customs, not close.
of Scythic common
terms.
7. Explanation ol the
Etymology
6. The
application
of men.
9. ExplanatioD.
some
names
of tne Scythian gods. 8. Explanationof
names
Indowere
an
10
of geographicalnames.
Result,that the Scythians of Herodotus
dUtinct race, not Slaves, nor
a
result,that they were
11. Further
European race.
extinct
Celts,nor Teutons ; and that they are now

of
Supposed Mongolian origin
ot

"

them
the
Germany,* among
otus
greathistorian Niebuhr,' have maintained that the Scythiansof Herodknown
the
earliest
Tatar
to us
or
were
a
Mongolian race,
specimen
the name
of that powerfulpeople which, under
of Huns, Bulgarians,
carried
desolation
and
has
often
so
over
Turks,
Europe, and
Magyars,
which in Asia, as Mongols,Culmucks, Eleuths, Khirgis,Nogais,Turcoand (perhaps)
Chinese,extends from the steppes of the
Thibetians,
men,
the coasts
This opinionhas also been
Don
Sea.
to
of the Yellow
the
who
eminent
of
most
our
own
historians,*
adopted by
regard it as
at least as most
or
certain,
highlyprobable,that the Scythianswere a
nation.
Mongol
The groundsupon which the opinion rests
twofold : first,
it is
are
maintained
recorded
that the physical
characteristics of the Scythians,
as
such as to place it
are
by Hippocrates(who himself visited Scythia),
beyond a doubt that the people so described belong to the Mongolian
of manners
it is contended
that such an identity
family; and, secondly,
1. A

and

customs

can

of

of the best scholars

number

LARGK

be made

out

as

would

alone suffice''to prove

the

same

point.
2.

The

of Hippocrates,
on
description

:
following

*'

Their

littlehair,and
*

As

Bocckh.

81),Schafarik

p.
i. 334).
*

See his

loose and

reliance is

placed,is the

the great physician, are

gross and
the
bellyflabby;they have
yielding;

bodies,"says

fleshy;the jointsare
but

which

resemble
theyall closely

"

one

another."

"

This,"

(Corpus Inscrip.Gr. Introduct. ad Inscript.Sarniat pars

vol. I. xiii. 6), and Rask (Saiul.AbhandL
(Slaviache
Alterthiimer,

"

x.

Untersuchungen uber die Geschichte der Skythen, Geten, und Sarmaten," published in the "Kleine Schriften,"
the "Vortrigo
p. 3G2, and compare
i. p. 179).
iiber alte Geschichte
(vol.
Thirlwall,History of" Greece, vol. il.eh. xiv. p. 219, 8vo. ed.
Grote, History
of Greece, vol. iii.p. 322, 2nd ed.
*
"Ta
filta auruv
iarl
Kal ffapKiiifo,
irax"'a
Kai ipbpa Ka\ vypiiK"d irova, aX rt
KoiXiat uypdrarai -iraafoiy
5ia wi/utAijckoI (|/i\V "r^jcffipKa,
tX^ta. foiKtr
rt
ra.
To7r ipataiy,
aK\-(\\\otffi,
TO
T"
6,p(Tfva
km
toIi
He
to
diKtu
diiKfaty"
Acre, Aqua, et
Locis,c. 6, p. 658, ed. KUhn.
'

EssAT

Niebahr
whom

is

"

observes,
there

is

Turkish

cognate

suitable

than

name

give either

travellers

which

accounts

THE

Tatar

or

MONGOLS.

159

the native tribes of Northern

pictureof

more

no

WITH

of

race.

Asia,for

that of

the

MongoUy
resemble
very closely
strictly
or
Mongolian,

Dr.

Prichard, in

however, does not

Hippocrates,

of
description
the

CONNEXION

SUPPOSED

II.

The
the
of

his Natural

History of Man, selects the followingas the most accurate

description
of the Mongols which
had
The
Kalmucks
to his knowledge.
come
"

moderate

of
(Mongols)are generally

small

than

well made

seen

large. They are

nature

person.
they are all

They
I

ilmder
generally

are

find them

and

remember

I do not

their
They entirelyabandon
a
nd
have
their
bodies
healthy,

deformed
; hence

height. We

to have

children

wAo

to

tcellproportioned.

delicate in their limbs and

and

t3um

rather

It

figure.

"mm
man
tingle
tery fat^
amemg
with
that of Hippocrates,
and
contrasts
remarkably
description
indeed in nothingdo the Mongols of the present day appear to resemble
the ancient Scythians,
except in the scantiness of hair and the general
never

taw

is evident

that this

'

likeness of individuals
The
the

Turkish

have

nomadic

would

warrant

us

their

analogyof

an

analogy

such

Scantiness of hair is
the
Chinese,*

assuming the

indeed

as

extend

Mexicans,*and
46,

'

tut

Kalmucks

formity
con-

races.

that

many
have

may
the

chief

of unconnected

the American

Their

Scythians
pointsof
tribes.

Samoieides,*

;*while
generally

nations

Englishtranslation.
passage

have

eyes

set

black

is quoted

and

by

teanty

obliquely,with

"

Dr. Prichard

from

I. s. c).
(Prichard,

eyelids little opened,

bones,
noses
forehead, prominent cheekeyebrotnt,
deeply depressed near
ch.
ekin."
thin
and
a
beards,
(Travels,
moustaches,
brownish-yellow
the

tpare
p. 242, E. T.)
*'
Paint one
individual,"
says De

And
you paintthe whole nation."
prince,Tumene, who, growing tiied of sitting
The picture
of his attendants.
artist for his portrait,had it finished from one
an
likeness.
a striking
(Travels,1. s. c.)
"
Dr. Prichard
Physical History,pp. 210-1.
quotes from the travels of Lieuten
"

to

individuals

such exact

no

Kamtschatkans,' the

"

"The

daubed

curl.

that between

number

vast

the

The
of Man, p. 215.
PhysicalHis'cory
writingsof the traveller Pallas.
Pallas notices that the
eyebrows are

Hell says,
scanty black

was

natural

that tne

it is manifest

to
to

common

Untersuchungen,"c., p.

De

he

been

of the two
identity

equalto

"

XXV.

....

here there is

characteristics

Mongols.' And
are

the

has

was

disagreeable
in those

chin,and

beard

Still even
in

is

tallest

Grote, who adoptsthe theory of Niebuhr, confesses

would refer to the same
one
no
hordes,whom
race,

exhibited
and

muscular."

not

are

'

the

men,

if piecesof flesh had

as

the

hair

luxuriant

more

as

"

'*

size ; of a kyl numberingseven

inches in height. Their
countenance

Mr.

the

of
physicalpeculiarities
the
ancient
nearlyapproaches to
describes them :
In stature
they are

5^
cheeks,largeand bloated,look
them; a slender beard covers

persons

the

more

thus

the

the middle

5 feet

upon
who

tribes

Dr. Prichard

Scythictype.

their

another.*

one

of
givenby eye-witnesses

account

Nomadic

under

to

relates

an

anecdote

Hell, "and

of the Calmuck

Wood.
'

Historv

"

Prichard, p.

"

of

Greece, vol.

Ibid. p. 372.

223.

iii.p. 322, note

'.
*
Ibid. p. 225.
"

Ibid. p. 98.

Ibid. p. 232.

RESEMBLANCE

160

the absence
appears

CUSTOMS.

AND

MANNERS

OF

Book

pp.

IV.

the individuals of the race

among
certain low condition of civilisation and of national

features
discriminating

of

to mark

specialethnic variety.'It would seem

drawn
of the picture
therefore that the supposedresemblance
by Hippocrates
is
insuflficient
of
the
characteristics
the present
to
Mongols a very
the two
o
f
the
ethnic
for
races.
identity
ground
presuming
which
the
3. The
opinionrests, the close
remaining ground on
and customs, as described
resemblance
of the Scythian manners
by
the
the
known
habits
of
to
Mongols,posHippocratesand Herodotus,
sesses
considerable
claims
attention.
be
our
must
confessed)
very
upon
(it
the ceremonies
at the funeral of a king,*
The adoration of the scymitar,'
the use
of burning as
a
remedy,'the productionof intoxication by
the use
red-hot
of mare's milk,'the
seeds
stones,"
placinghemp
upon
all these are features
Mongolian ;* and
thoroughly
generalfilthiness,^
and
indicate
of
them
to
at least connexion,
some
so
are
peculiaras
strange
if not absolute identity.Humboldt, who rejectsthe ethnic affinity
observes
that the
of the Scyths and Mongols,nevertheless
cruelties
of the Mongols hear a comat the funeral of the grand Khans
plete
practised
resemblance to those which Herodotus
describes as obtainingamong
the Scythsof the Borysthenes,"and M. Hue
bears witness to the continuance
of similar customs
the worship of
to the present day.' And
the naked
scymitar, another most remarkable
custom, very strongly
development rather

than

any

"

"

indicative

of

connexion

of

one

kind

another

or

between

the

races

in use
the Huns
true
(who were
it,was
practising
certainly
among
in
of
the
Attila.'
of
is
not
Mongols)
Identity
days
race, however,
of manners
and
when
it extends
proved by similarity
customs, even
much
in this instance.
further than can be shown
Nations,especially
^

Nations

in the savage, like animals in the wild state, are devoid of any striking
differences. Where
the life is the same
for all,
and no varietyof external
influences calls forth various powers
in the sentient being,a sameness
and qualities

individual

pervades the

class.
(See Ruskin's Modern
Painters,vol. ii. p. lUfi.)Negroes,
Even
CaflFres,
Esquimaux, Calmucks, Bushmen, have the peculiarityin common.
the Arabs
of the Desert
fact is
among
(a far higher type of humanity) the same
noticed.
I was
ouins
now," says the giftedauthor of Eothen, "amongst the true Bedalmost
:
resembles his brethren,
almost every man
of this race closely
every man
has largeand finely
formed
"c.
features,"
(Cb. xvii. p. 180, 6th ed.).
*
Herod,
iv. 62.
Lucian. Toxar. xxxviii. (vol.
vi. p. 101.)
"

Herod,

Hippocrat.

Herod,

iv. 71.

"

Ibid. ch. 2.

See

'

Do

Acre,AquA,

et

Locis,c. 47 (p.669,

ed.

Kiihn).

iv. 75.

Eph.

Niebuhr's

Fr. 76.

Nic. Dam.

Fr. 123.

Herod,

iv. 75.

Untersuchungen,
pp. 46-7,

E. T.

"

Les cruaut6s lors de la pompe

funfibre des grand-khans ressemblent entiirement
k celles que nous
trouvons
decrites par lI6rodote
choz les Scythes du Gerrhus
et du Borysth^ne." Asie Ceatralc,
vol. i. p. 244.
^
*
See note
iv. ch. 71, where
to Book
the passage is quoted at length. Ab,
found in Southern
however, customs
Africa and in Patagonia,it is
very similar are
in this respect docs not
plainthat similarity
Mr. Blakesleywell
prove connexion.
observes (note205 on Book iv.)
that " such proceedingswere
not
merely a traditional
custom, but rested on that common
parted
feelingof humanity which ascribes to the de.

similar tastes

lifetime."
"
Jornandes

and

de Rebus

pursuitsto those
c.
Geticis,

35.

which

have

been

valued

by

them

in their

ANALYSIS

162

Fr^pws,the

Greek

the

It may

vyras.

Latin

with

ancient

the

Book

App.

vair,Celtic

Gothic

mr,

likewise

connect

WORDS.

SCYTHIC

OF

IV.

Lithuanian

gicr,

Persian

ariya,which

adopted as an
heroes," and thence was
primarilysignified men,"
Arian
race/
Medo-Bactric
the
ethnic appellative
or
by
great
Pata*
"to
kill,"is probably the Sanscrit vadha, "to strike,
kill,
is
from
the
the
Thesmofor
as
plain
Scythianlanguage,
destroy;"
aflFected the lenis in the placeof the aspirate.
of Aristophanes,
phxyriazuscB
and so with our
It may
also be compared with the Latin
hatuere,^''
with
also
batter
to pat."
verbs
to beat," to
;"perhaps
"

"

"

"

'*

"

Arima," one," would seem

with the Latin,Gothic,and
connected

The

initial sound

have

may

had

the Greeks

time

Gothic

"

Spu,^

justas

are

it ;

it may

or

the old

High

nevertheless

have

been absent

German

erist"rand

identical

with

the

^rsV

onr

eye,"is

the

it is from

erst,which

German

and
/n"/w;"^

been

letter to express

no

from the Scythicword

the modern

Lithuanian

with the Sanscrit

and

almost identical
a form
Fapt/xa,
ordinals,prmus,fruma, pirmd,
Zend frathema,Greek TrpcLros.
pratliamd,
dropped by Herodotus, because in hia

to be for

"

the Latin

manifestly
cognate to

apic-or

spec-, the

of the words

specular,
aspicio,
specie,
"c., and may be compared
specto,
and our
own
spdhen,French epier{espier),
spy.
Temerinda,^ mother of the sea,"is a compound word, the analysis

root

the German

with

"

is uncertain.

probable that the ending -inda is a mere

feminine
again in halmda,*and has a parallel
which appears occasionally
in the Anglo-Saxon termination -ende,
in the
If
later periodof that language.*
then we are to seek for
mother of the
in Temer,it maybe conjectured
that T^ was
mother
in Scythic,
and
sea
T^
would
then
resemble
sea."
the gipsy del, dm, and the Greek
mer
Sua, aunt;"' and mer would be the Latin marCf German
"i"r, French
of which

It is

termination,which

is found

"

"

"

"

"

"

jner,

our

mere

or

meer.

with

"

white
Graiicasics,''
knew

the

There

word.
in Kpvo9,

Caucasus,and

/, the

See

Herod,

be little doubt

can

Latin

Colonel

gehi,glacies
;

Rawlinson's

iv. 110.
iv. 27.

t5

Herod,

See

'

Herod,

Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 7.

maris."

be

by

name

regardedas

that the

KTf'ivfiv

Germ,

Grau

iv. 27.

See the next

Grimm

"

SiroD

here

our

the

is the

that

Greek

Kpv-

the
cricor, criidelis,
the

change of

cool,cold.

Vocabulary, sub
{KuKfovai^Kvbai).

ians
Scyth-

of
original

voc.

It

Ariya,

will

note

2"cw3oi."
i. p. 416

(Englishtranslation).

"
rhv 6(f"Sta\txhif
[Ku\tov(rt
2"c.]
"Maeotin
T
eraeriuda
[Scythaj]

[vocant],
quo significant

page.

quotes from
sirendae"

on

halt;

which

the true

Persian

^'"Apifia
ykp %v KoKiovtri
Bopp's Compimitive Grammar, vol.

land and

Ancient

irora

matrem

may

the

Kpt'oraAAos,
perhaps the Latin
Kpvfjios,whence
"
our
cruel,c. ; and also by
graus, graiisam,

German
into

snow," was

as

of later times the formula

on
Anglo-Saxon document
vol. i. p. 234,
equivalentto terrd mariqve. (Geschiohte,
"

an

note.)
*

It is possiblethat Te may
be the final syllable
of nvrnp.
Sansc. mdld.
Initial
syllables
sometimes, though rarely,
disappear.Compare ya-KaKToi, lac av-uncuius,
oncle,uncle
ca-put, putc, "c.
'
Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 17.
"Scytha Caucasum
montem, Graucasum, i.e. nive
"

"

sandidum

[appellavere]."

ANALYSIS

EssATlI.

therefore

mean

Compare

with

"

snow," and

WORDS.

will be the

casM

casnar,

263

Scythicword

ias-,Greek

this latter the Sanscrit

candidm, perhapsthe Oscan

canus,

SCYTHIC

OF

"

white."

Latin
KaSapo":,

the German

and

for

casttu,

kemch.

Erampcnii* holy roads," the name, accordingto Herodotus,of a

the Hypanis, divides probably into the two
bitter spring near
roots
and pai or pais,the former
of which connects
with the
or
exan
/lAran,
is the Greek
Sanscrit accha,which (according
to Grimm)
dyi'aand the
Latin $acra ; while the latter is manifestlythe Sanscrit patha,Greek
and our own
path.*
p/(td,
ira.To":,German
to be composedof hrix, a ram,"
seems
Briraba,^ a ram's forehead,"
"

"

"

and

the head

"

aba,

forehead."

or

Brix

appears
French
brrhice,
Proven";al berbitz,

vertex, Italian

(Sanscrit
htpah,German
lost also in fuilinda

"
=

haupt) without

Latin

in the

brebis.

berhez

or

is caput
which
is
initial guttural,

the

Aba

caulis.^^

hater of damsels,"
evil,"compared with araxa,
Pkryxa,*
"
evil.
to hate,"and phry or phru as
Xa is compared
givesxa as the verb
Dr.
Donaldson
with
the
tcheu*
but
this
German
by
(our shy),
hater of

"

"

'

"

with more
Phru
confidence
may
very doubtful one.
Latin
the
the
German
f revel,
frevler.
prattis, and
the roots
^1 /(/./"/,*
"hater
of damsels,"contains
"to
hate,"and
xa,

identification is
be coimccted

maiden."

Etruscan

for Celestial

name

latter word

Greek

the

also in the

'Apre/jLis,
Scythic

Venus, Artimpasa.

speciesof cabbage,"may be the Latin catdis

the
initial gutturalhavingbecome
eaiili-^omer "),
and
an
aspirate,
Halinda*

'

This

in
appears
the virgingoddess. It occurs
Ari-timis,

"a

ara,

with

teminine

"

suffix -inda

the Latin

(compare

the

the

place of

-is.

Satrium*

"

In addition

be read for

amber," if it may

which
tUinters,
tihters,
or
Russian jantar.
to

these

sacrium,will be the Lettish

and the
or
gintaras
gentaras,

is the Lithuanian
words

with

determined

meaningswe

possess a
which
probablemeaning
may
likewise tend to bear out the Indo-

the
Scythian appellations,

number

of

to

extent

some

Temermda) having taken

(our

be surmised.

These

of

of gods; (2),
European theory. They may be divided into (1),names
of men;
names
names.
(3),geographical
of the Scythiangods,according
7. The names
to Herodotus, are the
:
Tahiti,Papaeus,Apia, Oitosyrus,
following
Artimpasa,and Thamiwith the Grecian
masadas.
These
he identifies respectively
piter,
Vesta,JuEarth,Apollo,Aphrodite,and Poseidon.*
"

"

ht

"
Herod,
iv. 62.
OGvofia 8" rffK^yy KtA,ibty
rijy 'EKKriycoy-yK"ervav,Ipal68oi."

Kara
piu, ry X^Pfy 'Efa/xxaroj,

"

It may
be doubted
whether
Uexenpfad^" witches' path,"be not the truer
Donaldson's
rendering of the ScjthicExampcms. (Cf Ritter's Vorhalle, p. 345.

Varronianus,

p. 39.

Biihr

ad

"

hag ") is perhaps only a

primarilya sacred person.

our

Herod,
variant

Plutarch,

ii. p. 1158.

"

Plutarch,

ii. p. 1162.

"

Plin.

Hist.

of it.

Nat.

xxxvii.

2.

iv. 52).
of the

Ibid.

But

Hext

itself

(Spanish hechizern,

root, ae-, sac-, a^-, signifying

same

"

Varronianus, 1. s.

Ibid. p. 1158.
Schafarik
propo.sedthis

reading,and
""

Herod,

c.

Grimm

iv. 59.

proves
ap-

NAMES

"54

derived
the fire-goddess,
(Vesta),

Tahiti
the root
which

tap

"

through

runs

of

number

vast

her

the

Book

IV

apparentlyfrom

name

both in Sanscrit

is found

burn," which

to

App.

ETC.

GCDS,

OF

and

Zend,

and

Indo-European languages,

in Latin,tephjin Bohemian, cieplyin Polish,

forming tep-idus,
tep-ere,
SaTmiv, Horn.)in Greek,and
taftenand tdhan in Persian,^dir-TCLv [Trvpl
cinisy
and
also
re'^pa,
so Tiic^-os,
otus
the fatherof gods and men, as Herodwas
Papmis (Zeus,or Jupiter)
"

plainlyindicates." The root pa- or pi-,with or without the suffix

in almost all the Indo-European
relationship
ter,tri,
expresses the paternal
i
s
a
kin
form
to Papias
The
PapcBus
closely
reduplicated
tongues."
which
the
God was
and Papas, titlesunder
worshippedin Asia
supreme
and appears likewise in the Phrygian baba,'
Minor in very earlytimes,'
the
Latin
Greek
the
Papst, our
pope,"and
papa, German
TraTTTra?,
againin the familiar papa of so many modern languages.
form of the
to be nothing but another
Apia (Earth)would seem
is identical with Rhea
who
Tellus. Apis, Opis,
Latin
or
Ops (Opis),
and
Italian nations,and
the
Greek
forms
to
common
early
Apia, were
Dry-opia,"c. ; and
"earth,land,country." Hence Mess-apia,
signified
of tribes ending in -opes, Dolopes,Meropes,Cecropes,
the many
names
and the like. Hence
also the old name
Apia for the Peloponnese,
derived afterwards from the mythic king Apis.'
of the
Oitosyrus
(Apollo)
appears to be a compound word, formed
About
and syrus or surus.
the meaning of the latter
two elements oito,
there can
It is plainlythe Sanscrit skrya,
term
be little doubt.
"

"the
and
"

sun."
Greek

white."

The

other element

perhaps

or,

atcra,

The

word

will thus

or
Artimpasa (Urania,

either with

connect

may

better,with
the

"

mean

Celestial

the Latin

vita

aWos, alSiMv,vitrum,weiss,

brightshiningsun."

Venus)is the

most

obscure of all the

of the

names

Scythiandeities. It is not even certain what attributes

intended to assignto her.
If she was, as is probable,'
the

Herodotus

Moon,

the title with the Greek 'Aprc/xis,

in which
the
compare
is to be recognised.The
root ara,
remainder
of the word
a
virgin,"
has as yet received no satisfactory
explanation.
we

may

"

'

This ia the

meaning

of his

"

Jupiteris called,very properlyin his

dinary
Papseus,"iv. 59. Compare the or^M^**),
yvu"n-i)v yt
Greek address to the Supreme Being, ZtC -wirtp,Lat. Ju-piter,Dies-piter
;
and the Homeric
"hominum
b(u"v t" ; Virgil's
;"
t"
pater atque Deorum
ttott^p dfSpaiv
also Aratus,as quoted by St. Paul,rov
(i.e. Z^vhs)yap kuX yivos ianiw. (Acts
xvii. 28.)
Sanscr. pitd,pitri; Ancient Persian,
pita;Greek,war^p; Latin,pater ; Italian,
padre; German, vatcr ; our father,"c.
Leake (AsiaMinor, p. 20) gives an inscription
in Asia Minor,
which he found
near
Doganlu, addressed to Papias the Saviour (HAniAAI SHTHPI). Arriaa. (ap.
Eustat. ad II. v. 429) mentioned
that Jupiterwaa
of
worshipped under the name
Papas in Bithynia.
'See the Phrygianinscription
the great tomb
on
of Midas near
Doganlu (supra,
remark, that

judgment{opborara,Kara

tV

vol. i. p. 542). BABA

erected the monument.

appears

(See Pococke's Ins. Ant. ch.

"
Jilschyl.
Suppl.255-265
"*

with

The

Alitta

or

there

Papas

as

li. " 6, p.

titleof honour

in this

occurs

have

(SeeBochart's Phaleg,ii. 19, and

borne

in other

by the person
Asiatic

who

inscriptiona.

13.)

(ed. Scholef.)
Alilat of the Arabians, whom

Urania,is thoughtto

sense

been
Selden

the

Moon

de Diis

Herodotus

by

some

(i.131
of the

ii.2.)
Syris,

; iii.8) identifies

best

authorities^

fasATn.

NAMES

Thamimasadas
which

OF

I55

or
Neptune),
(Poseidon,

"

with
analysed,

be

MEN.

approach

the

is
Water-god,"

to

into
certainty,

name

the

two
may
masadati.
Tlutmi
and
these
the
Of
would
to
former, Thami,
seem
parts
be the Teme of Pliny'sTemerinda,
which has been alreadyexplained,
and

which
The

well

may

been

have

for lakes
generaldesignation
the royal title,
Octa-nMsadas*

in

latter,nuisadas,occurs

identified with

an

the -nuu-dfu

(ancientPers.

and

rivers.*

and

may

mazdd) of the Arian

be
Oro-

god
mazdas
to mean
seems
{Attramazdd). Etyraologically
great
time
into
the
but
it
at
more
probablypassed an early
giver;"
general
Thus
Thamimasadas
would
of "god."
be, as stated above,
sense
the great Giver of lakes
the Water-god,"
more
or
fullyand literally,
masdes

"

'

'*

**

and

streams."

these : Spargapithes,
of men
are
Ariapithes,
Scythiannames
Octamasadas, Idanthyrsus,
Anacharsis,Taxacis,Saulius,Lycus,Gnurus,
which
to
Scylas,Scopasis,Scolopitus,Oricus:
perhaps should be
added
the mythic personages
Targitaus,Lipoxais,Arpoxais,and Colaxais.
Among these there are two or three which present very palpable
etymologies.
is probablythe Sanscrit Scargapaii,
(or Spargapise**)
Spargapithes
8. The

"

"

lord of

obtain
the

clue to the

Persian

formed

names

probably from

thence
in

the root mazdas

two

ariga,originally manly," and

pati, lord,"as in the preceding. In

occurs

"

of which

recurs,

as

"

roots

Idanth-^r"fwAnach-"r"M, we
Arses,which appears as the

Arsaces,and

and

the

and
noble, excellent,"

"

Octwnasadas
and

god Indra in the Vedas, and hence we

of Ariapithes
name
(whichmay be compared with
and the like),
Ariaramnes,Ariomardtu,Ariabignes,
title of the

heaven," a

an

seem

the

old

the

Persian

in the

initial element

final in

has been

account

to have

Persian

names

given:

menian)
(and ArArsames

Khshag-drshd

a
Dad-arses,
generalof Darius.* The root arses (in
with the Sanscrit drsha,
Persian arshish,
is
or
arsha) clearlythe same
venerable ;" while in Attach- we
can
hardly fail to recognisethe
do not admit of
The
Persian tutqa and Greek
avaL^.
remaining names

and
(Xerxes),

in

"

'

very distinct identification.

in their generalcharacter.

any

Greek
have

look.

Slavonic

againbe

In
and

recognised
;

the

Some,
Others

Lycus, Scylas,Sauiius,are

as

Arpoxais,Colaxais)
{Lipoxais,
Justin

of
Scolopitus

the

if in the first part of the word

root
we

pati
may

may
con-

to be
of the sea,"may easilyhave come
mother
Temer, or Teme, if it meant
appliedwidely to rivers and to lakes at their mouths (Herod, iv. 86). Rivers were
Grimm's Geschichte
see
often looked on in this light. (Cf.Strabo, v. p. 2U
; and
of
and Tima-vus
the
Titna-chus
dor Deutschen
perhaps
Sprache, p. 234). Hence
was
by
regarded
sthe ancients,the latter of which, Strabo
expresslysays (1- c),
it
our
hence
be,
and
too,
may
its
banks
the dwellers
on
as
uriripa^oAaTTiji ;
rivers Thame, Tamar, and Tham-itis,or Thames.
(Cf.Donaldson's Varr. p. 88.)
"

"

"

"

Herod,

'

From

iv. 80.
the Sanscrit

dare, "c.)
(= SiSufxi,
guage, ad

"

See

CoL

inaz,

"great" (compare Mf'C"")**"^

^
^" "*"

Rawliiison's Vocabulary of the Ancient

"

o'^"
IanPersian

Auramazda.

voc.

"

As

"

Mentioned

"

"

"

Col. Rawlinson's

i. ch. 211.

in Book

it is read

Naga

roots

in the
is

doubtful

Memoir

col. i. par. 7, " 2.

Inscription,
and
perhaps be an Egyptiantitle. (Sc"
may
reading,
the Beh. Ins. vol. iL p. 316.)

Behistun

on

sider that

"

to
equivalent

kingof the Scoloti

Pharaoh, "c., have

actual

of

name

9. The

the
Scolo-tt,
appellation

national

the

have

we

been

Scyths;"

or

its

would

bo

like Brennus,
the

monarch.

Scythiafurnishes

which

terms
geographical

Ister,with

IV.

for
by foreigners
few

are

in number.

of rivers :
these are, the
entirelyof the names
the
tributaries
Porata, Tiarantus,Ararus, Naparis,and

consist almost

They

term

it may,

and

mistaken
title,

mere

Book

App.

RrVERS.

OF

NAMES

IQQ

"

Tyras, the Hypanis,the Borysthenes,the Panticapes,

and the Tanais.
These
names
the Gerrhus, the Hypacyris,the Syrgis,
roots.
from Indo-Germanic
mostly admit of explanation
both of which
The word Is-ter is made up of two elements {isand ter),
in different Indo-European dialects, river
or
to have
seem
signified,
Ordessus; the

"

"

*'

water."

We

Is in the

the element

trace

may

the vicinity
of the Euphratesto the banks
form
primitive

in its simpleand most

word

in the many

(p. 19,

Herodianus

(i.179) and

Herodotus

in Isis and

ed.

in the

"

Issel

and
(Isere)

rivers Isar

of rivers from

names

of the Thames.

Tham-isis

have

Dindorf)we

the

Is-atis,
Is-aurus,
Is-apis,

find the

we

In the Is of

combined

root

same

(Thames) it

plicated.
reduoccurs
element;
but it appears
The other element,ter,is less widelyspread,
and
t
he
Tiar-antus
in
the
two Scythianrivers,
Tyr-as
; it is found
again
of the Hypanis ; it appears
in
in the word Dnm-ter, the modern
name
Ter-mus
it
and
be
and the Sardinian
the Sicilian Ter-ias,
perhaps
;
may
traced in Trehia [ Ter-ah-ia,
Trmium,
Drave),Trasimene,Irertis,
compare
and
other
Trumtus
our
similarlycommencing
Dent,)
[ Tiaranttis,
with

second

names.

The

with

connected

to have

(now the Prwth)seems

Porata

the

Scottish river Forth

Greek
is

German

Tropos,

apparentlythe

been named

from

furth,our

ford."

"

root

The

word.

same

Ter,and a suffix anttis,

which may be compared with the under of Scam-ander,
Ma-ander, and the
"c.
of
entus or
ento
Tiaranttis^
Druentus,
Fr-ento,
Tru-entiis,
CastherUtu,
word.
Tronic,Trent,are different forms of the same
The

In the Ar-arus
in
which
have

been

and

the

Nap-ariswe

Ar-arus,combined

with

may

root

recognisethe

distinct

widelyused

duplicat
(re-

ara9

element,Nap,

in

aris),
Nap-

in the

and

many

the

Wolga

the

Pho-danus,P/ie-nus,
E-ri-d"inm,
Rho-danan,"c.
is

root

regionsabout the Caspianas a river

in ancient times seems
indeed it still lingers.Araxes
to
the
t
he
modern
the
to
name
common
Aras,
Jaxartes,
Wolga,

was

where

name,

the

contains
Tiaranttis [=Ter-antus)

other streams.
still bears,and

Its ultimate
which

may

merely a digammated form

base is Pa
be

traced

Pha,

or

which

name

throughoutEurope, in
The

Oarus

of Herodotus

of Aras.

introduces us to a new
element,Hypan, the
Hypanis [Jlypan-is)
Celtic Apan, our
Avon, wliich may be traced in two other Scythian
t
he
rivers, Hypa-cyrisand the Pan-ticapes.The remainingportion of
The

'

"Local

consist

names,"

of synoaomous

as

Dr. Donaldson
elements."

observes

Wick-ham,

(Vaironian.p. 33), "very often

Ilamp-ton-wick,Wans-beck-watcr,

Dan-ube,Nag-poor are cases in point. The tirst occupants of

by their genericword for river; the next comers
regard this
add to it their own
generic term ; later immigrants take this
for the true

name

of the stream.

a
as

country call a
a

whole

stream

name,

and

compound

word

proper

THE

EsSATn.

each

of these

SCYTHIANS

INDO-EUROPEANS.

IQ*J

is

extremelyobscure. We are reminded,however

of the Atrapatenian
river Cyrus,the Kur
by the element ct/ris
(-Kvpis)
of the present day. JPerhaps
this same
be the base of another
root may
Scythianstream, the Ger-rhus (Kur-rha?)
The Tyr-"u (now the Danas-ter or Dniester)
contains the same
two
order.
It is sufficiently
roots
as
h'ter, only in the reverse
explained
of that stream.
by what has been said concerningthe name
The Borysthenesfurnishes us with another
specimen of inversion.
It has become
the Danas-per,
o
r
Dana-per, Dnie-per. The form Borysthenes
the native name, in all probability,
is manifestly
Grecized
proached
apIf this be allowed,
the Borys of
nearly to Poros-danas.
liarys-thmes
may be identified with the word Porata,and -thetieswill be
names

"

Tana-is.

JJanas,Dana-it,or

the medial d has become a tenuis,t;

(Tana-ia)
find Tim-otce in the Niehehmgen-lied
for JDan-uhe. In the
the
is
restored
its
J)on
d
to
place.*

In the word

just as

we

modern

name

Tanais

10. It results from

not

were

this

but
Mongolians,
Mr. Grote

entire

members

that
investigation,

the

of the Indo-Germanic

observes,is the onlysure

correctly

Scythians

race.

guage,
Lan-

test ; and

language
and against
unmistakcablyin favour of the Indo-European,
the Mongol theory. The small number of Scythicwords which remain to
us
present from thirtyto fortyroots capableof identification with wellknown
A very few words, and those,
almost all
Indo-Europeanterms.
real or
of them, the names,
of
able
refersupposed, men, are not distinctly
this
of
These
data
roots
t
o
to known
family
belonging
languages.
the
sufficient
establish
ethnic
connexion
the
to
of
of
are
fully
Scythians
with the great bulk of the nations who have peopledEurope.*
Herodotus
11. AVhen we attempt to go beyond this,and to inquire
of
to which
the great divisions of the Indo-Europeanrace
the Scyths belonged,
we
as

pronounces

find ourselves

at a

loss to determine

in favour

of

one

branch

more

than

The

which have been

analogies
pointed out do not connect
dialect.
with
Scythic languagespecially
any singleIndo-Germanic
The Scyths,as their language exhibits them, were
neither Medes, nor
b
ut
their
Slaves,nor Goths, nor Celts,nor Pelasgians,
tongue possessed
We
affinities to the speechof all these nations.
therefore
must
not
the
be led away by doubtful
Scythianswith
etymologiesto identify
Indo-European race.
They were probablya branch of this
any special
ethnic familyas distinct from all other branches
as
Celts,Germans, and
another.
Their
with the SauroSlaves from one
supposed connexion
another.
the

names,

No

great weight
ad

it is very

can

be

of these
to the Indo-European character
they may have been adopted by the Scyths from
reallyindicative of the ethnic character of that
them the Celtic
is interesting
observe
to
among

attached

probable that

Cimmerians, and so may be

people. In this point of view it
river-names, Avon, Don, Trent,Forth, "c.
It is not, however, impossible,
nor
even
improbable,that there may have been
element
the
European Scyths. The language of which we have
a Mongolian
among
that
be
of
the
Royal Tribe only; the rest of the nation was perhaps
Bpecimens may
the

Turanian.
*

Such

as

"
identifications of 2-"tM*"M,with Ftrai, Gothi, " Goths
from
of 2"coA"TOi
derivation
his equally doubtful
Atagalata

Dr. Donaldson's

(Varron. p. 27),or
(p.41"

CONTINUANCE

IQS

matae

that

whether

the

there
and

Scyths
of

Sarmatians

or

certain

OF

does

CIMMERII

really

any

close ethnic connexion

very
it is clear that
At
rate
any

the

nation

be

must

have

can

descended

easily have

may
the

had

after-fortunes

that

they

from

of

is

them,

descendants.

no

of the

is not

IV

quite

questionable
between

the

the

than

their

two

on

their

since

absurd,

Indeed

if

shall

Scythic people, we
between

crushed

the

descendants

the

Book

fragments
they are
Celtic,or
of
Lindner," that the
argument
the Scythians because
other
no

Slavonic

Scythic language are no more

Medo-Persian, or Pelasgian ; and
Slavonians

App.

this ; for while

it
it
is
Slaves,
extremely

were

Sauromatae/

GETiE.

AND

disprove

not

Sarmatians

was

the

THE

the

we

find

Scythians

historically

trace

to

reason

suspect

and the
neighbours,
Sarmatians.*
the
By the time of Pliny they had
disappeared from
of the Pontus
and
the
of
coast
which
had
denoted
name
Scythia,
once
;
definite
between
Danube
tract
the
and
the Tanais, inhabited
a
by a
people with whose language, physical type, religiousand other customs,
the Greeks
and
Romans
were
to be applied
perfectly familiar, had come
and
the
and
unknown
remote
indefinitelyto
regions of Northern
vague
Asia
and
this time
the
Europe.' It is probable that about
Scyths
if
altogetherperished ; or
they lingered anywhere, as a weakly and expiring
tribe, in the forests of the far interior,the Mongol ravages
of
later times
In
vain
look
for theii
completed their destruction.
we
descendants
the
at
While
the
present day.
Cimmerians, whom
they
drove

were

before

continue
their

them

with

exist

to

Gothic

or

the

their

cover

'

But

land

Niebuhr

Boeckh

to

Schafarik
'

of

and

resembled

in the

it

of

pages

descendants
of

the

in

historian

the

in

the

have

the

Getse,
great

Europe
Like

degree,they

some

Tanais,

and

is still

the
been

ican
Mex-

swept

mounds

which

not
ethnologist,

or

past existence.

this connexion

maintains

in

as

indubitable

(Corp. Inscript.

(SlavischeAlterthumer,

(Researches, Ac,

Sarmat.

vol. 1. ch.

Introdiict.

xvi.)has

called

p.

pars
it in

83, E. T.)
xi.

83).

p.

question

on

grounds.

Pliny (Hist.Nat. vi. 7) and

Mela
romponius
(iv. 117) whose
personal observations

Herodotus
eastward

of

(i.19)
do

not

differ

this

on

to

appear

have

point

from

extended

Olbia.

Skylhien

'

See

Plin.

atque

their

Wales,'

immigration,and, except

tell of their

regards

likewise

strong

they

current

remains

trace

west, have

the

of

passage

of

family by which
nearly one-half
Scyths have disappeared from the earth.

Aztecs, whom
away

first

mountains

Teutonic

occupied, the
by

the

upon

ease

in the

Cimry

as

neighbours

such

Getae

the

und

die

Skythen des Herodota.

Stuttgart,1841.
Researches, "c., pp. 6C-84.
Nat.
iv. 25.
"Scytharum
nomen
usquequaque

Niebuhr's
Hist.

Germanos

nee

aliis

prisca ilia duravit

haruni, ignoti propS caeteris mortalibus

'
See the preceding chapter.

appellatio, quiim
degunt."

transiitin

qui

extrcmi

Sarmata"

gentium

in Book

of the

v.

great size

as
being desert,'

the Danube

4. The

of

SCYTHIA.

OF

MAP

NIEBUHR'S

170

Thrace,* and

well

by

as

considerations
following

App.

Book

of the countries

north

IV

ot

other casual remarks.

appear

to the scheme

to be fatal

:
(question
Its derangementof the course
of the Danube,
(i.)
be
but
and
a supposed analogy,
nothingcan
brought

in

"

by the
givesof
from

the west

itsmouth
sides

account, so very

is

which
facts,

with

consonant

its tributaries.

which

ho

The

Danube,
rightthroughEurope,*and fallsinto the Black

dicted
contra-

otus
Herod-

says,

Sea,

"

runs

toith

''
facingthe east.''^

from

dessus, and
the

whole

that river and

in fiivour of which

It receives many
great tributaries on both
the side of Scythiafive
the Porata, Ararus, Naparis,Or"

Tiarantus,of

Tiarantus

of Thrace

which

(Aluta)most

the Porata
the west

towards

(PrtUh)is the
;

the

from

and

most

easterly^

mountain-chain
"

which all run

with a northern course
Illyria
eightothers,
into it.* This whole
is exactly in accordance
the real
account
with
a
nd
geography, cannot
possiblybe made to square with the scheme of
Niebuhr,in which the mouth of the Danube fronts the south ; and the
Ch. 8.

*'

"

Ch.

10.

Book

Herod,

iv. ch. 49.

chs. 48-9.

Ibid. ch. 99.

III.

Essay

OBJECTIONS

TO

NIEBUHR'S

SCHEME.

271

five

if they can
be imaginedto exist at all,must
Scythiantributaries,
interposedbetween the sea and the Maris, accordingto the dotted
lines inserted in the accompanying plan to
represent them, in which
the terms
case
most
most
eastern,"
western," would cease
to be

be

"

"

applicable.
The
(ii.)

assertion of Herodotus

that

"

the mart

of the

Borysthenites

is situated

"
in the very centre
of the tchok sea-coad of Scythia."
Niebuhr's view places
it in the centre of the south side only,while the east,
to hiui,is also washed
according
by the sea.

The
of reconciling
Herodotus's account
of the
(iii.)
impossibility
Persian campaign with the supposedfigureof Scythia. The
division
of Scythianswith which Darius firstfell in,had orders to retreat
along
the shores of the Faku
Merotis
to the Tanais,' orders
which
appear
have
to
been
duly executed.
Darius, followingin their track, is
said to have
marched
"'eastward''^ to that stream.'
Niebuhr's
plan
"

"

would

this march

make

Tanais, they cross

least

at

into the

as

much

north

country of the
distance of 15

as

Arrived

east

at

Sauromatae,which

the

they
they
the
to
the
nation
the
next
whose
on
to
Budiui,
pass
north,
country they
likewisetraverse.
be nearly
According to Niebuhr,they would now
20 days' journey beyond the borders of Scythia,
and
separatedfrom
Scythia by the entire country of the Melanchlaeni. Yet here the
make
Scythians,
suddenlygivingDarius the slip,
a detour
through the
into Scythia;* while Darius,
return
country above the Budiui,and at once
and
turns
is
w
ithin
the Scythianborders,
missingthem,
tcesticard,
shortly
where he falls in with the other division of the Scythian
and is
army,
from

south

north,a

to

verse
tra-

days'journey;*whence

led for the first time into the

All this is
country of the Melanchlaeni.
Niebuhr's
impossible
absolutely
theory,where the Budiui lie north
upon
of

Scythia,at

vast

distance,and separatedby the tract

It is indifferent,
far as this argument
so

Melanchlaeni live.
whether we admit the
since all that
conceived

of

5. The

only one
the

at

are

expeditioninto these parts

is how
present considering

as

the

is concerned,

realityor

Herodotus

no,

himself

Scythia.

truth

seems

to be that Herodotus

of its sides washed

the Danube
when

we

in which

regardedScythiaas having

sea;'that he took the coast from

well a straight
as
line,
tolerably
representing
peninsulaoccupied by the Tauri (the Crimea) was cut off;
to

the

by

the

Tanais

"

Ibid. ch. 17.

'

Ibid. ch. 120.

"

Ibid. ch. 21.

Ibid. ch. 124.

"

Ibid, ch. 122.

'

has two of its sides (or

is square
in shape, and
"Scythia," he says, "which
down
the
extends
inland
distance that it reaches
to
the
to
same
parts)reaching
sea,
for it is a ten days'journey from the Isalong the coast, and is equal every way.
the Borysthenes,and
from
the Borysthenes to the Palus Maeotis,
ter to
ten
more
while

the distance

from

the

coast

inland

to

the

country

of the

Melanchlaeni,who

the ttco aides which run

Thus
Scythia,is a journey of twenty days.
inland
4000
each,
furlongs (stadia)
{to.opbia ra ii utaoyaiav
(pfpovra)are
ttraight
of the same
the transverse
sides at right angles to these {ra iwiKapffia)
and
are
The
settle the controversy.
to
length." This passage alone would appear to me
sides
Niebuhr's
in
not
is
as
plan,
must
be
TO
s
ides,
parallel
ipAia
(pepoyra
utaoyaiay
dwell

above

at

right angles

to

one

another.

that he estimated

of the

the mouth

and

the Danube

between

this at 4000

lengthof

the

HERODOTUS.

OF

NOTION

REAL

|ijr2

IV

Book

App.

stades

2000
(460 miles),'
Borjsthenes,2000 between
the sea; that he regarded
parts and frontingtowards

placewhere the Tanais reached

thus divided into two
this side of Scythia,
of which (theEuxine)
to two
the south-east,
as reachingdown
seas, one
might be called southern," the other (the Sea of Azof), eastern ;"
inland about the same
distance as its
that he thoughtScythiaextended
lengthalongthe coast ; and that he therefore called it square, meaning
but to describe its generalshape.
therebynot to give its exact figure,
He did not regardthe Danube
as
bounding one side of the square, but
This is implied in the expression
at a corner.
as meetingit obliquely
On the other hand he regardedthe
iar/idXXei.''
^Kv-^trys
TCI irXdyia
e?
Trj";
Tanais as not merelytouching an
angle of the square, but as washing
the Royal Scyof the eastern
at least a portion
side,and so separating
thians
Heeren
His notion is fairly
from the Sauromata3.'
expressedby
boundaries
which
The
Herodotus
in
these
words
:
assignsto
nearly
the
of
Black
the
the
follows
coast
: on
south,
Sea,
Scythia are as
that and

the

"

*'

"

"

Don

the Palus

to

Maootis ;

lake Ivan

of the

to its rise out

Tanais

or

Danube

of the

the mouth

from

out of

the

(?); on
Tyras or

the east, the

north,a line

Dniestr flows ;
*
Danube."
thence
the
Thus
the
line
from
to
on
west, a
Scythia
comprisedthe modern governments of Kherson, Poltawa,Ekaterinoslav,
this lake to that

from

drawn

which

on

the

and

Cossacks,Voronez, lliazau,Orlov, Tula,

Kharkov, Koursk, the Don
Mogilev, Tchernizov, Minsk, Volhynia (part),Kiev, and Podolsk,
togetherwith the provincesof Bessarabia,Moldavia, and Wallachia;
and consisted of the two great basins of the Don and Dnieper,the minor
basins of the

Dniestr

and

of the Lower

Danube

from

the

Boug,

the northern

and

to the

Orsova

half of the basin

sea.

knew but little. He had

personally
made the coast voyage from the Straits of Constantinople
of
to the town
situated
the
bank
the
the
of
on
Olbia,
near
Hypanis {Bourf),
point
right
that river falls into the sea.
had likewise penetrated
He
into
at which
the interior as far as Exampaeus,
four days'
the
the
of
course
journeyup
6. Of

'

The

Danube
^

this

region Herodotus

actual distance

of

the embouchure

to

Ch. 49.

Yet

straightline

of the Tanais

the Danube

from

is about

the
40

mouth

northern

most

miles

of

the

more.

Scythia and Thrace because in

this place the square was
there
sisting
b^ing a projectionfrom it conparticularly
irregular,
of the country between
the Black Soa and the Carpathianchain,the modern
The general course
of the Danube
was
provinceof Wallachia.
rightlyapprehended
with an
known
by Herodotus, and its tributaries up to Belgrade were
approach to
Above
He
confounded
the
less exact.
Belgrade his knowledge was
accuracy.
Marosch
and the two great streams
(Maris)with the Tlieiss,
flowingin fVoui the south
side of the Danube
of the lower
he confounded
Northern

at

about

separated between

the

same

point, of which

and
part of the river,

with the two

Italydiscourse

Alpine

which

streams

were

of which

he had

heard

reallythe
he had

heard

tants
the inhabi-

from

Drnve

and

the

the

Save,

Unibriaus

of

the country just beyond

from
flowinginto the Danube
their borders.
These were
the Saiga and the Inn, or possiblythe latter stream
and
the Rhine, which in its upper course
has nearlythe same
direction as the Inn, and
would flow into the Danube
if it did not
make
a
rightangle at the Lake of Con"
as

stance.
8

Herod,

"

"Asiatic

iv, chs. 20-1.

Nations,"vol.

ii.p.

257, note \ K T.

BsBATm.

HIS

OP

EXTENT

PERSONAL

OBSERVATION.

173

it does

crossed the
not
ever
appear that he had
had
that
he
with the
Borysthenes[Dniepr),
any personalacquaintance
the
Tauric
Chersonese,not as
country east of that river. lie regarded
; but

stream

same

or

but
peninsula,

unaware

like Attica

great promontory

as

of the

existence

of

the

Sibache

Mori

imagined the Palus Maeotis to be a sea not

Euxiue, and thought the Tanais (Don) ran
He

had

which

with

also notions
it is very

Still his

the

of
description

reconcile

with

generalfeatures

accurate, and might almost

the present day. A recent

pass for

an

or

Sea.

was

He

east

of the

Borysthenes

facts.
existinggeographical
is
of the region
remarkably

of the

account

country at
pretty

same

journeys took him

whose
traveller,*

nearlyover the entire extent of Herodotus's

those which most
as
particulars
among
the region:

Putrid

smaller than the

very much
into it with a south course.

respect to the rivers

difficult to

and
lapygia,

or

notices
Scythia,
strike

person

ing
the follow-

traversing

on

"

size of the

First,the

"

(Cf. Herod,
Thirdly,the

and

rivers

their abundance

53.) Secondly,the generalflatness

iv.

of wood

total absence

over

in

good

of the

fish.

country.

Herodopart of tus's
its borders,there is

southern

the

gets beyond it,or near

wood.
that
the
bare country, or steppes,up the Bouff (HyFourthly,
and
the JMifper
is still a corn-growingcountry,
panis)
(Borysthenes^
rather in cattle,
and the parts to the east of these still abound
so corresponding

while,as

square ;

one

and
agricultural

with the situation of the

Herodotu-s's

that
Fifthly,

time.

with
directions,

all

without

or

the abundance

of

tracks,reminds

of the country made

that the nature

"

Scythiansof
lightcarts moving in
nomade

Herodotus's

one

of

the

tribes

servation
ob-

it
inhabiting

they were."

what

7. We

to

seem

in Herodotus

see

knowledgeof leading
with mistakes
reallyor apparently,

facts,combined, either
geographical

remarkable

of
long ago upon the superiority
author to later geographersin his implieddenial of that Bhipaean
our
mountain-chain
supposed generallyto bound Scythia upon the north ;
and further noticed his acquaintance
by what he says of the
(indicated
of
with
the
the
sources
great marshy district of Volhjmia.
Hypanis)
to minutiae.

as

The

writer

Niebuhr

whom

to

observed

reference

was

made

above, adds

other

similar

points:
"

Herodotus

What

'*

show

that there

were

to
risingin a vast lake seems
says of the Don
in the south of the existence and size of
rumours

of which (theOnega)
the great lakes of North Bussia,out of the largest
that the
knew
the Volga,not the Don, does in fact rise. So Herodotus
he
did
not
writers
inland
which
later
knew, which
Caspianwas an
;
sea,

they did
extend

not

became

either,that the bare

not

to the

woody
'

wolves

ocean,

; that in
for some

there
(asthey do still),
*

The

Rev.

W.

kindly communicated
*

See

his

"

but that northwards

one

to

me

Scythiansdid

the nomade

beyond

them

part of this further country

the

the country
came
people ' be-

days annually,that is,wore wolf-skins in winter

being no wood to shelter wolves,and consequently

been
the spot, have
upon
Fellow
of
Balliol.
E.
Palmer,
by his brother, the Rev.
into the History of the Scythians,Get"," "c.,p. 42, E. T

Palmer, whose

Researches

plainsof

observations, made

CHANGES

POSSIBLE

174

SINCE

HIS

TIME.

App.

Boor

IV

few wolves to furnish skins in the south ; that in another part there wera
peoplewho lived by hunting in a woody country ; that goingto the
the Don, one arrived
and across
above the royalScythians
north-east,
after a time at the roots of high and ruggedmountains,namely,of the
also unknown
to later writers)
Ural range (which was
; he knew also
that the gold came
which so
3Iountains it was
that from the Ural
With
iron
and
silver
while
in
abounded
were
wanting.
regard
Scythia,

parts more

to the

understood
north,he rightly

the

of the
figure
that there was more
and more
snow
it
t
ill
that
could
one
laylonger,
as
go no
subsistence.
and
He
of
of
for
want
the
further
means
people
spokeof
half the
e. lived in-doors in comparative
darkness)
peoplewho slept[i.
had
the
if
he
that
the
lasted
half
is
said
not
as
same
ni(/ht
year (which

to the

beingfull of feathers to
went
northwards,and
one

air

mean

the pole).He had heard not onlyof the

the year, as it does nearer
in
the
but
north, of the ocean beingbeyondall. His remarks
great lakes
of rain and thunthe abundance
der
the climate,especially
on
concerning
and the extreme
of both in winter,contrary to
in summer,
rareness
used
in
the
and
the extreme
is
to
one
Levant,
again concerning
such
strike
still
who
of earthquakes,
are
as
rareness
people
go to the

what

north."
where
8. This general
accuracy inclines one to suspectthat possibly
of
Herodotus appears to be in error, he may have givena true account
in
in
the state of things his own
day,which account is now inapplicable
that
time.
Professor
of
have
occurred
his
since
changes
consequence
that vast alterations in the
was
among the first to conjecture
Sea and Palus Maeotis have
levels of the countries about the Black
Pallas

'

times.
Sir R. Murchison,in his
recent
placein comparatively
himself
of
the
same
as
Geologyof Russia,'
opinion.*It is
expresses
of
that
the
Putrid
Sea
has
formed
late
been
a
possible
by
depression

taken
*

the

land,and
The

coast.

that the JCosa Arahatskaia marks

Taurida would then have deserved

and not
(aKTTj),

the line of the ancient

to be called

tory
promon-

The courses
of the rivers
peninsula
(xfppovr/o-os).
from the Borysthenes{Dniepr)
have
been
to the Don
completely
may
and Gerrhusj
altered,
Hypacyris,
havingbeen
many (asthe Panticapes,
dried up, and others (asthe Donetz and the Dniepritself)
navingformed
themselves

beds.

The Palus

Maeotis may have had its limits greatly

tion
of the rivers,
deposits
by an elevapartly
of the countries alongthe line of the Manitch ; and
may have been
in former times not so very unworthyof beingcompared for size with
On the other hand,it must
the Euxine."
that the pernot be forgotten
sonal
observation of Herodotus did not extend beyondthe Borysthenes
;
and that it is exactly
in the partsof Scythiawhich ho had not visited
new

contracted,
partlyby

the

that his

to be applicable
condition of
cease
to the existing
descriptions
of
things. This circumstance favours the notion that the divergence
his descriptions
from fact arose
from insufl"cientinformation.
"

*
vol. i. pp. 78-87,and 302-7.
Travels,"
See pp. 673-6.
Hcrodoius
extends the Palus to a distance of three days'
journeyeast of tlie
Tanais (ch.1 ll"),
which would make
it cover
a good deal of the country supposed tc
have been formerlysubmerged by Pallas.

"

EauTin.

IDENTIFICATIONS

OF

RIVERS

AND

PLACES.

175

9. With

respectto the identification of the several rivers and places

mentioned
certain
by Herodotus, it may be considered as absolutely
that the Ister is the Danube^ the Porata the Fnith, the Tyras the Dni'esfr
(= Danas-Tyr),the Hypanis the Boit^,tHe Borysthenesthe Dniepr
The other rivers of Scythia
(= Dana-Bor),and the Tanais the Don.
the Gerrhus, the Panticapes,
the Hypacyris,the Lycus, the Hyrgis or
a
nd
the
We
Oarus
cannot
be
so
Syrgis,
readilybe determined.
may
certain,
however, that the Gerrhus was not the Moloshnia Fbdi,as Ren"

"

nell supposes (Geography,

p. 71),since it fell into the Euxine
ninitis ; and that the Panticapeswas
neither the Desna, nor
since it joinedthe
which
Oarus
with

the

enters

Gerrhus
is

by KalatUchak
Hypacyris. The

perhapsthe Volga.

Dondz

There

respect to all identifications

embouchure.

would

sea

the

or

Borysthenesat its

to

seem

may

the

Psof,"

little stream

represent either

be

of the Isthmus

of

the

The

the

the utmost

is,however,

east

The

Car-

near

Syrgis.
uncertainty

Perekop.

Of

Herodotus
notices but few in Scythia. Olbia, at the
places,
mouth
of the Hypanis, is the onlytown
mentioned
Its site is
by him.
marked
by ruins and mounds, and determined
beyond a questionby
coins and inscriptions.
its
the rightbank of the river,
It lies on
near
embouchure
in the Uman of the Dnieper,
and is now
called Stomogil,
or
the Hundred
called
dotus
HeroMounds."
the
is
by
Opposite
promontory
ther
Cape HippolaQs,where in his time was a temple of Ceres. Farthe Kosa Tendra and Kosa DJariljotch
of Achilles,
ea.st is the Course
of our
The
site of Carcinitis is occupied probably by the
maps.
'

"

modern

of KalanUhak.

town

of Kertch
peninsula

The

Crimea

is Herodotus's
Farther

; the

Taurica
inland

his
we
ruggedChersonese."
may
that
the country of the Alazonians
as
Transylvania
;
the
Marosck
the
Maris
be
of
must
Agathyrsi,whose river
; Volhynia
that
and Lithuania
the habitation of the Neuri ; part of Tambov
as
as
Podolia
identify

of the

as

the Don

Geloni ; and
the steppe between
that of the Sauromatae.
The situations of the

liudini

Volga as

"

and

it is impossibleto
Issedones,
The accompanying map of the Scythiaof Herodotus
of these nations.
position

THE

THYSSAGET^

WORDS

any

exactitude.

givesthe probable

A.

NOTE
ON

the

lyrcae,
Thyssagetae,

fix with

and
Argippaei,

and

AND

MASSAGET^.

interest in its bearing

their ethnic cl.issification. It has been generallysupposed that the Getae,
on
whether
compared with the Jats of India or the Goths of Europe, must be of
"
guages
family of lanthe Arian stock,and JIassa for " great
belongs to tlie same
furnish
spondent
correa
dialects
if any of the Arian
be doubted
; but it may
That
"lesser."
or
of "small"
the signification
for
with

etymology

The

term

seems

"

of the

Thyssa,
Scythic.

to be

Heeren's

A. Nat

of these tribes is of

names

At

ii.p. 262.

any

rate

'

in

Vide

some

primitiveBabylonian
supra, note

'

on

Book

tur

or

tu"

iv. ch. 53.

WOKDS

THE

176

''

other

the

small

"

to

modern

preserved

been

determinative

Turian,

modern

Lur

title

"

which

lesser,"

y^juo)
"

also

Sanscrit

zenderan

"

of

of

used

"magis.""

the

Uzbegs

C.

"

R-l

chief

mis,

of

the

the

to

"

the

house,"

while

Txir
for

(Heb.

resembling

Magi,"

the

the

the

monogram

Zikhir

Persia

in

use

"

Arab.

"iiytir,

Heir

title

"

Apparent

Parthians

number

may

kings

with

mis,

equal
which

illustrate
compare

(as
of

Ma-

reason

signified
which

for

the

(compare
To

(for

maz

times

the

monogram

").
we

of

or

ma^

Zend

modem

perhaps

the

plural

"greater,"

the

term

and

the

within

may

Scythic

of

in

Khiva.

maduf),

sign

the

Tirsatha

of

tribes

standard

the

as

and

chief

mountain

given

conquest),

Arab

(Assyrian

with

"much,"
[II.

of

da)

by

used

Tartan,

"

has

term

general."

the

closely
in

"

chief,"

the

Biblical

the

the

TurTchan

"

Tttr,

IV.

Book

one

senses

Cuneiform

Assyrian

of

actually

of
as

although

Babylonian

IlapfianaairdTr)!,
madut,

title

the

as

"

used

of

the

these

Eetkho

ersi"n

beards

white

of

Turg'u,

(V

"Chief

"

ordinarily

yi

was

many

or

Chaldee

in

the

"

"

in

translated

by

time

with

recognised

the

greater,"

which

the

at

much

"

the

App.

significations,

two

each

in

Thus

is

Mas-maghdn,

compared

thus
name

for

maha),

.jUU-ojo,

be

"

has

and

Cuneiform

in

found

Prince

Massa

"

the

is

still

is

Crown

or

in

in

which

and

be

to

JLo
of

ordinary

for

8vs

times.

is

Tmhmdl

MASSAGET^.

"lesser,"

Tursatha),

the

and

8vp

or

rank,

of

(for

son,"

of

interchange

(compare
and

THYSSAGET^,

the
"multus"

was

Scythic
connexion
and

in

THRACIANS.

THE

173

2. Such

affair of the

the

was

this

previously.At

time

'ong

leavingbut
utterly,

defeated them

their peean, and

alive.

V.

Book

few

of them

which
Paeonians,
happened
the Perinthians,
time
after

a
a

overcome
by numbers, and
strugglefor freedom, were
After
Perinthus
had
yieldedto Megabazus and his Persians.
his
led
host
been brought under, Megabazus
through Thrace,
all
the
of
and all the
dominion
the
towns
king
subduing to the

brave

For

of those parts.^

nations

conquer
Thracians

are

could

be

not

(surpass all other

them, and there

in the different

be understood

This must
of

regionsof their
with the limitation
confined

'

to

'

Strabo

said

that the Thracians

far

very

impossiblefor
Herein

about.
bear

Thracians

many

country," but all of them

suppliedat

the end

The

of ch. 10.

the tracts along the coast.

(Bk. iii,ch. 94).

"

their match

would

is

union

The

Megabazus
Alluding to what he had said before
remark
Thucydides makes almost the same
his expressionsand
curious parallelism
between

conquests

were

they

bringingit

ever

their weakness.

therefore consists
names

of

means

no

such

But

nations,*
are

was,

head, or

one

belief that

that

anywhere,and

found

they had

if

and

it is my
themselves,

agreedamong

him

to

powerful peoplein the world,

the most

except, of course, the Indians ;

were

king'scommand

Thrace.

that he should
3. The

the

consisted

of the
those

of 22

Scythians(ii.
97).

There

of Herodotus.

different tribes

Fr. 4(5),
and
(vii.

himself
Herodotus
is lost.
doubt enumerated
no
them, but this part of his work
Bistones
Bisaltae
the
Bcssi
18
tribes:
(vii.110),Brygi
(viii.116),
names
(vii.Ill),
110),Dolonci (vi,34),Edoni
(vi.45),Cicones (vii.110),Crobyzi (iv.49),Dersaei (vii.
Odomanli
(vii.112),Odrysse (iv. 93),Paeti
(vii.110),Get8B (iv,93),Nipsaei(ibid.),
Satrae
(iv,93),and trausi (v.3). The
S
apaei(viL
Scyrmiadae
110),
(ib.),
(ibi"l.),
Satrae and the
fragments of HecataBus supply 12 or 13, of which only two^the
the Bantii,Darsii,DatyThe remainder
are
by Herodotus.
Crobyzi arc mentioned
and
Trizi. Of the.-,
Desili,Disorae,EntribiE,Salrocentae,Sindonaei,Trisplae,
lepti,
the Darsii may
be Herodotus's Dersaei,
clearly new
but the remainder
nam*are
Thucydides adds the Dii (= Dal or Daci), the Trercs, and the Tifataei
(ii.9G)
Strabo,the Brcnae,Corpili,
Maedi,Majsi or Mysi, Sinti. and Tribiilli, riiny augments
the list by above 20 more
Carbilthe Acirsi,Bcnaj, Bottiai, Brysa;,Casnici,
:
names
esi,Carbiletae,
Gaudas,
Coeletae,
Clariae,
Dnigeri,Elethi,
Densiletae,
Digeri,Diobessi,
and
Hypsaltae,Moriseni,rriautoe.
TIjyni(H. N. iv. 1 1 ).
Sithonii,
Pyrogen, Selletaj,
He also notices that the tribes were
occasionallysubdivided,as that of the Be.ssi,
which included under it a number
of names.
His list undoubtedly contains
tions,
repetiCarbiletae" Digeri,Drugeri" and the Thraciun
character
of some
as
Carbilesi,
of his tribes (e.
be questioned; but after making allowances on
g. the Bottiiei)
may
"

these

grounds,
!
fifty

we

Of

shall find that the

these the

Treres, the Odrysae,the

number

of Thraciau
in the

known

tribes

earlier times

important
Triballi,and the Odomanli, while
most

the

ultimatelythe preponderance.
With
regard to the militarystrengthof the Thracians,it may
Sitalces,
king of the Odrysa;,who had a very widely extended

to

us

ceeds
ex-

the Getae, the

the Majsi
and

wore

Daci

obtained

in the year b. c. 429, at the head

tribes,invaded Macedonia
of whom
was
60,000 were
cavalry(Thucyd. ii.98). But his army

various

of PiBoniaus.

Strabo

estimates the

mihtarystrengthof

observed, that

be

inlluence

the nation

over

the

of 150,0(K) men,
in

part composed

in his

own

timeft

Chap.

THEIR

2-6.

CUSTOMS.

179

in every respect,exceptingonly the GetsB,*

the
who
those
dwell above the peopleof Creston.'

have like usages

Trausi,'and
4. Now
in their

the

immortality,I have
the

resemble

all else

birf.hs and

of the

customs

I will

describe.

now

about

it in

undergo now

to

Getae,who

believe
Trausi in

alreadyspoken of.' The

Thracians,but have customs

sit round

it will have

woes

other

which

deaths

born all its kindred

the

and

manners

When

that

it is

child is

circle and

at

for

weep

into the

come

man
world, making mention of every illthat falls to the lot of hukind ; when, on the other hand, a man
has died,they bury
him with laughterand rejoicings,
he is free
and say that now
from

host of

5. The

the

and enjoysthe completesthappiness.

sufferinjss,

Thracians

who

live above

Each

followingcustoms.

wives,*and
ensues

does

sooner

no

the wives

among

the husband

loved

man

die than
the

behalf,and

the grave by the hand of her

The
others
her husband.*
considered

such

6. The

which

who

do

Concerning

The

Truuai

119). Stephen
They

follow.

name

with

which

appears

Damascus

of

the

honour

and

women,

is

eagerly
adjudged,

is slain

kin, and then buried

over

with

tribes have

these

sell their children

They

confounds

Byzantium

river
to

the

foot
was

traders.'

to

Fr. 48). The want

of union,
(vii.
of
weakness.
a source
enduring

Travus

Karatch.

the '25th and

JJaghybetween

Despoto
^

would

degrees of

Bahr

writer.

in the

This

2t5th

the

ancient

{TfMvos)mentioned

the modern

be

with

them

by any other

ipsaThracum," 39,
(Fr.
Agathyrsi (Steph. ad too.).
story of Herodotus

the

repeats concerning them

be mentioned

to

not

seem

aU

the Get", vide supra. Bk. iv. ch. 93.

in Livy as a Thracian
occur
people ("gens et

of

Nicolas

41).

of them

friends of each

belong to

not

"

sharp contest

sorelygrieved,for nothing is

are

15,000 horse, and 200,000

2I5,00(^ men
of which Herodotus
speaks,continued ; and
at

several

disgrace.

Thracians

the customs

of

next

observe

has

which
question,

she to whom
plead on
the praises
after receiving
both of men
her

them

among

tenderly;

most

Crestonaeans

man

the

upon

the

seventh

connects

Book

place them
longitude.

their

(ch. 109),

in the range

of

Concerning Creston, vide supra, i. 67.

Supra, iv. 94.
*
as
Three or four commonly, according to Heraclides
Ponticus, but sometimes
where
Their treatment,
is usuallythe case
was
30 !
as
as
polygamy prevails,
many
the introduction
of polygamy
and degrading (Fr.xxviii.).
ascribed
har"h
Arrian
the
Tbraciuas
Dolonchus
to
a
(Fr.37).
king,
among
of the GetcB (intoo. r"Tja).
Stephen of Byzantium givesthis as a specialcustom
Belief in a
of the Hindoos.
with it the nUUeism
It is scarcelynecessary to compare
happy future state is clearlythe pervadingprincipleof almost all these Thracian
*

Suttee

custom?.

(Val. Max.

Teutons

(Frocop. B.

Goth.

Scandinavian

and
'

[As the

and Davus
Comedies
"nst.

has

been

vi.

ii. 14),as
custom.

Circassians

"

now

to
(AaFoj) came
of Terence, which

Acharn.

231).

practised by various

1),the Weads
well

as

(S. Bonifac.
the Indians.

the
among
Heruli
the
Ethelbald.),and
It existed

nations.
ad

Ep.
[It was

also

an

ancient

Slavonian

W.]

G.

do
be

for the

"

market.

"

G.

W.]

Hence

GeU

for slaves at Athens

(see the
ad
SchoL
and
comp.
adaptationsof Menander,

the commonest

were

"

foreign
names

GODS,

THRACIAN

[30

free,while

on

glorious.These

the most

among
To
birth.
to

by

are

be

and

war

gether
alto-

they keep

parents for
noble

idle is accounted

be

tillerof the

ground the

plunder is of all things

remarkable

the most

gods which they worshipare

7. The

them

the.m marks

Tatooing

To live

leave

their wives

of

thing,and

dishonourable.

most

but

Book

purchased of their

of it low

the want

honourable

the most

watch,

are

of money,*

large sums
birth/ and

no

the conduct
Brides

strict watch.

most

FUNERAL

they keep

their maidens

On

RITES.

AND

but

of their

toms.
cus-

chus,
three,Mars, Bac-

kings,however, unlike the rest of the

than
worship Mercury more
citizens,
any other god, always
swearing by his name, and declaringthat they are themselves
Their

Dian.*

and

'

sprung

him.

from

followingfashion.
The body is laid out for three days, and during this time they
kill victims of all kinds,and feast upon them, after first bewailing the departed. Then they either burn the body ' or else
the
over
bury it in the ground. Lastly,they raise a mound
8. Their

wealthy ones

buried

are

in the

the singlecombat
of all sorts,wherein
of burial among
the highestprize. Such is the mode

grave, and

hold

is awarded

games

the Thracians.'
that when
noted
and
a
related the same
Ueraclides
Ponticus
(Fr. xxviii.),
the parents might take her back, on
returningthe
thought herself ill-treated,
in the East.
sum
paid for her. This practice is common
'
Clearch.
Sol.
Fr.
8.
Compare
the principaldelightsof a nation in the condition
War, drinking,and the chace
which
the
of the Thracians
had, it would seem, their respectivedeities,
of the
The
Greeks
identified with their Ares, Dionysus,and
Artemis.
names
*

wife

"

"

Thracian

Mars

and

Bacchus

are

uncertain, but their Diana

is known

to

have

been

Her
Plat. p. 143, ed. Ruhnk.)
worship
festival
the
of the
where
spread to Attica in the time of Socrates (Plat.Rep. i. " 1),
Bendideia
of
the
Piraeus.
celebrated
in
was
with much
the
neighbourhood
pomp
Its chief characteristic was
There
torch-race.
was
a temple to
the \aniraSri"popia,
or
called Bendis

(Uesych.

ad

Bendis in Munychia, which

Other

deities

are

voc,

Schol.

adjoinedon

known

to

have

Thracian

ad

(Xen. Hell. ii. iv. " 11).

of the
worshipped, at least by some
xviii. 1),Zamolxis
(supra,iv. 96),the Cabiri
the only
that these were
supposed to mean
the Piraeus

been

Fr.
tribes,e. ^f.Cotys (iEschyl.
must
be
(supra,ii.51),"c. Herodotus
gods worshipped by the whole nation.
'
Mercury was, according to Tacitus, the god principallyworshipped by the
Germans
Some
(German. 9), and accordingto Coesar (de B. G. vi.)by the Gauls.
mythic inventor of the useful arts is probably intended.
*

Jacob

Grimm

has

shown

that

cremation

was

the

mode

in which

the

Indo-

der
European nations most
usuallydisposed of their dead (Ueber das Verbrennen
Leichen,Berlin, 1850). It was
generally
practised by the Gauls and Celtic races
(Caes.B. G. vi. 19 ; Pomp. Mela, iii,2), the Germans
27),the Heruli
(Tacit.Germ.
B.
Goth.
ii.
the
Scandinavian
(Procop.
nations, the Lithuanians, the Slaves,
14),
and the Indians,as well as by the Greeks and the Romans.
(See,besides Grimm's
in
the
v
ol.
xxxvii.
Essay,an interesting
Archajologia,
by Mr. Wylie.)
paper
It is not
The ethnic character of the Thracians
is a subjectof much
interest.
If the word
improbablethat tribes of various originwere included under the name.
"

Chap.

THE

7 ".

SIGYNN^

JSI

regards the regionlyingnorth of this country no one

with
inhahit it. It appears
men
any certaintywhat

9. As
can

say

that

you

the

cross

sooner

no

wilderness.'

minable
interan
you enter on
of
whom
I
hear as
only people
can

The

dwellingbeyond the Ister

Ister than

the

are

dress like the

named

race

who
Sigynnae,*

horses which
Medes,
they say, a
with a coat of shaggy hair,five fingers
covered entirely
in
are
and
not
length. They are a small breed, flat-nosed,
strong
their
bear
but
when
backs
to
to
men
on
enough
yoked chariots,
;
the
swiftest
which
is
the reason
are
known,*
they
why
among
wear,

and

have

with
sapposed (Mure's Lit. of Greece, L p. 153), connected
than
and
would
more
a
nothing
signify
mountaineer,"
rprixvs,
tbuB not
be expressiveof race.
Nothing conclusive ia to be gathered from the
customs
here assignedto the Tbracians ; and to decide the ethnic familyto which
sequent
they belong, we must arail ourselves of the lightthrown upon the subjectby subhistory,as well as by comparative philology. Now it is almost certain that
of the principalThracian
the Getae
the
tribes,according to Herodotus
one
are

"p^( be,

as

commonly

Tpaxif And

it

would

"

"

"

Gothi

or

and

our

The

one

who
the Romans,
the old German
Gulhai
are
or
Guihans,
Geschichte
der Deutschen
Ootks (see Grimm's
Sprache,vol. i. pp. 178-184).
name
superseded the other in the tame
country, and there are not wanting
Gothones

who

of

expresslyidentifythe

forms

Hist. Eccl. ii.

(Philostorgius,
change from Tfri\i to Goth
and Grseco-Roinan
forms of speech ;
-tia
words
such
den-*,
as
tunthua,"frater
brdthur,"4c. p. 179).
instancing
Little is left to us of the Thracian
language ; but one or two strikinganalogiesto
The
be pointed out.
the Teutonic
iSpia,for instance,which is so common
an
may
of Thracian
towns
(". g. Mesembria, Selymbria,Poltyombria,
ending of the names
is said by Strabo
to signifya
(vii.p. 462) and Stephen (ad voc. Mc"niM/9p"'a)
Itc.)
"city" ("-dA"$). Compare the Anglo-Saxon borough,and especiallyits use us a
the names
of towns, in such names
termination
to
as
Edinburgh, Peterborough,
the
of the Brygi or Briges,a Thracian
tribe (Herod,
"c
name
Again,
Glastonbury,
vi. 46), is said by Hesychiua to signify freemen."
Compare the Gothic frets,
German
frei,and our free. It is not pretended that these analogiesare of much
direction as the history,
tending to connect the
weight ; but they point in the same
Thracians
with the Teutonic
family.
of this view to be gathered from the Thracian
littleconfirmation
There
is some
of
the German
A
resemblance
costonis.
points
good many
m.ty be traced between
Herodotus
to
and
those
the
Thracians.
described
Tacitus,
customs
assigned by
by
Common
1. the specialworship of Mercury and Mars (Tacit.
to the two
people are
and delightin war
Germ.
(ibid.
14) ; 3. the purity
9) ; 2. the contempt of agriculture
of married life (ibid.
19);4. the purchase of wives (ib.18) ; 5. the practiceof burning
the bodies of the dead (ib.
27); and 6. the practiceof covering graves with mounds
relates of the Geta (iv.94-6),
which Herodotus
(ibid). Further,those peculiarities
the great mysteriesof life and death, are in harmony
and the Trausi, bearing upon
sad" Teutonic
has always leant
with the generalcharacteristics of the
race, which
and despisedthis life in comparison with the next.
towards
the spiritual,
*
in this description.
be the countries
intended
to
Hungary and Austria seem
them
in the early times have rendered
Dense
forests and
would
vast
morasses
scarcelyhabitable.
later historians and geographers.
The
to
Sigynnae of Europe are unknown
the Etucine
dwellers upon
Rhodius
introduces
them
his
into
as
Apollonius
poem
Strabo,
Scholiast
calls
ibvos
and
his
them
'S.KvdiK6v.
Curiously
enough,
(iv.320),
as
tells
the
in
Asia
the
same
whose
story,
are
near
Caspian,
(orSiginni)
Sigynni
Herodotus, of their ponies (xi.p. 757).
It has been suggestedthat dogs used in the manner
practised
by the Esquimaux

Ancient

writers

two

has shown
6; Ennodius, p. 521, kc). Grimm
Teutonic
of
the
the
ia according to
analogy

that the

"

"

"

"

"

people of

the

upon
Medes
the
colonists of

themselves

ISTER.

the Adriatic

;^ but

Book

Their

chariots.

use

to the Eneti

almost

down

that country

THE

OF

NORTH

COUNTRY

THE

182

borders

reach

Sea, and they call

how

they can

be

nists
colo-

I for my part cannot

imagine. Still nothing
in the long lapse of ages.'' Sigynna?is the name
is impossible
*
who dwell above Massilia ^ give to traders,
which the Ligurians
of the Medes

the Cypriansthe word

while among
10. According to the account

'

means

spears.
the Thracians

which

give,

the country beyond the Ister is possessedby bees,on account

But in this they
to penetrate farther.*
of which it is impossible
has no
likelihood ; for it is certain
to say what
to me
seem
I rather believe
very impatientof cold.
of the cold that the regions
which lie under

that those creatures

that it is on
the Bear

are

account

are

without

Such

inhabitants.

then

country, the sea-coast whereof

employed in subjectingto the Persians.

givenof this

are

the

accounts

Megabazus

was

now

crossed the Hellespont

and
King Darius had no sooner
reached
Sardis,than he bethought himself of the good deed
and the good counsel of the Mytileof Histiieus the Milesian,'
therefore sent for both of them to Sardis,and
He
Goes.*
nean
11.

"

bade them

each

crave

boon

at

alreadyking of Miletus,did not

government besides,but asked Darius
he

was

the

were

originof

this

description
; but

Now

his hands.
make
to

rather

I should

as
Histia3us,

request for any

give him
understand

Myrcinus

'

ponies,like the

Shetland.

recollection than other European tribes

origin.
Herodotus
has vague
notions of the great antiquityof the world and of mankind.
in
eightor
Though
generalhe only professedto carry historyback for some
ten
centuries, yet he felt no objectionto receivingthe Egyptian exaggeration,
whereby Mencs was referred to n. c. 12,000. In one place (ii.
11) he speculateson
the world being 20,000 years old.
Niebuhr
has collected together(Hist,
of Rome, vol. i. pp. 163-166;
compare
Prichard, Phys. Hist, of Mankind, iii.ch. 8, " 2, and the excellent article in Smith's
Geogr. Diet.)all that is known of the Ligurians.They once extended along the coast
from Spain to Etruria,
and possessed a largeportionof Piedmont.
They were certainly
not
The name
Celts,and it is probable that they may have been an lliyrian
race.
the Adriatic, of which it
with that of the Liburniuns
on
perhaps be connected
may
to be a mere
the mouth
Note that Libumum, near
of the Arno, has
seems
variant.
become
and with us Lee/horn.
Lit'orno,
founded
Massilia,the modern
Marseilles,appears to have been
by the Phoabout
the year b. c. 600.
caeans
(See Clinton's Fast. Hell.,vol. i. p. 220.)
the word
uses
ApoUonius Rhodius
(rlywos for a spear or dart (ii.99), and
in the Anthology (Anth.Pal. vi. 176). Suidas
in this sense
occurs
iTj^i'i*^
says that the
Macedonians
called spears by this name
The Scholiast on ApoU.
(sub voc. iriyvvT)).
like Herodotus,regards the term
in this sense
Ilhod.,
as
Cyprian. May we connect
*

Perhaps the Sigynnseretained

migrationswestward, and

of their

better

Arian

'

'

it with
*

the Hebrew

The

"nAC

mosquitoes,which

Supra, iv. 137.

The

site of

infest the

Myrcinus cannot

valleyof

Supra, iv.

the

Danube,

seem

to

be

here

dicated.
in-

97.

be fixed with

certainty. It

was

near

the

Strymon

Ca^p.

PJEONIAN

10-13.

WOMAN

he

Edonians,*where

of the

BEFORE

wished

ho

as

was

hurgher,and

mere

Both

of

huild

to

the choice that Histiaeus made.

was

not

DARIUS.

133

him

city.

Such

Goes, on the other hand,

king,requested the sovereignty

alike obtained

Mytil6ne.
straightwaybetook themselves

their requests,and
placeswhich they had

the

to

chosen.

onians

from

There

were

to

was

bid

to

King Darius saw a

the PaeMegabazus remove

Europe and transport them to Asia.

two Paeonians,Pigresand Mantyes,whose ambition
their countrymen.
As
obtain the sovereignty
over
Darius

ever

as

crossed into

Asia, these
who
their sister,
done, they waited

brought with them

beautiful woman.
Having so
when the king sat in state in the
then dressingtheir sister in the

Sardis,and

to

that

in

their seats

therefore

soon

meantime

him

determined

sightwhich

it

in the

It chanced

12.

and
came

and

her

sent

to

draw
with

head, and

for them.

water
one

led

arm

suburb
bore

horse,while

came
a

was

tall

till a

day
Lydians ;

of the

richest gear

She

men

they could,

pitcherupon

all the

as
way
the
where

hei

she

she passed by
she span flax.^ Now
as
king
sians
neither like the PerDarius took notice of her ; for it was
the Lydians,nor any of the dwellers in Asia, to do as
nor

went

was,

she did.

noted her,and
accordingly

Darius

ordered

of his

some

she would do
follow her steps,and watch to see what
when
with the horse.
So the spearmen
went, and the woman,

guard
she

to

first
river,

to the

came

back the

the

came
pitcher,
pitcherof water

King
So

seen.

same

Darius

he

ch. 2.S)
on
(infra,

was

that

commanded
left bank

the

him,

had
horse

and

the

dragging upon

spindle.

at

what

she should

(Appian. Bell.

filling

with

gone,

they who

both at what

full of wonder
told

woman

then

horse,and
she

way
and
the
her head,

the

watched

had

the

upon
the
while she still kept twirling

her arm,
13.

watered

Civ. iv. p.
it to have

be

he

had

himself

brought

1041),and

not

before

very

near

occupied the site of AmAmthe case

not
; for Aristagoras attacked
phipolia; but it is clear that this was
and
iv.
with
Herod,
Myrcinus
v.
126,
Thucyd.
1U2),
pbipolisfrom Myrciuus (compare
its
obtained
be
of some
after Amphipolis had
continued
to
a town
consequence
north
of
the
to
Colonel
Leake
iv.
extent
placesMyrcinus
107).
(Thucyd.
greatest
in Northern
Greece, iii.p. 18).
Fangsum, and very near Amphipolis (Travels
"
vii.
Thracian
ancient
people(infra,
The Edonians
in
as
a
history
very
appear
have
to
iir.
v.
1). They seem
110; Soph. Ant. 956 ; Strab. i. p. (586 ; Apoll'od.
dwelt
dislodged by the Macedonians
originallyin Mygdonia, whence
they were
(Thucyd. ii. 99). They possessed at this time a small tract east of the Strymon,
where'they had the two cities Myrcinus and Ennea-Hodoi
(Nine-Ways). Afterwards
tended
Prabiscus {Dhrama) is called theirs (Thucyd. i. loo),but it is doubtful if they exfar at this period.
so
the

sea.

'

Stephen (ad

Nicolas

of Damascus

his wife

repetitionof

'AtimiwoMt) believed

voc.

such

to

told the

AlyatUs, king

tales is

common

same

story of

certain Thracian, who

thus

of Lydia (Fragra.Hist. Grsec. iiL p. 413).

feature of ancient legendary history.

hibited
ex-

The

OF

MARCH

j^34
And

him.

the

who
brothers,
Darius

Then

came,

woman

asked

PERSIANS.

her

with

and

of what

them

nation

appeared her

the

little way

woman

Paeonians,and

repliedthat

V.

Book

watching everythinga

been

had

THE

was,
she

off.
and

was
they were
"
Who
the
Paeoniaus
rejoinedby asking,
what
in
and
part of the world they lived ? and, further,
were,
Then
?
to Sardis
what business had brought the young
men
under
to put themselves
the brothers told him they had
come
the river Strymon,
his power, and Paeonia was
a country upon
at no
and the Strymon was
great distance from the Hellespont.
from
colonists of the Teucrians
The Paeonians,they said,were
his questions,Darius
they had thus answered
Troy.* When

the young
men
their sister.

Darius

"

if all the

asked

which

14. So
whom

he had

in

left behind

Thrace,"and
their own
land, and

from

Paeonians

the

country worked

Pasonia.
upon
when
15. Now
the Paeonians

war

marching againstthem, they

marched
would

to

to the

down

endeavour

they stood
the

in readiness to

the inland route

their

'

knew

commander

him

to

remove

into his

that

Thrace,
Persians

made

were

gatheredthemselves

and
together,
theythought the Persians

their country on
oppose the army

that

the

Megabazus,as

that side.
of

Here

Megabazus.

and
they had collected,

then
But

were

gone
the pass near
the sea, got guides,and taking
before the Paeonians were
aware, poured down

from
cities,

findingthem

heard

sea-coast, since

to enter

who
Persians,
keep guard at

upon

object

very

bring them

the paper to Megabazus. Then

read it,and procuredguidesfrom

he had

as

ordered

Then

and children.
straitwaya horseman
women,
and
rode
the
at speed to
Hellespont; and,
message,

it,gave
crossing
soon

hard

And

presence, men,
took the

so

eagerlyanswered yes ; for this was the

the whole thinghad been done.
letters to Megabazus, the
Darius wrote

the brothers
with

of their

women

which

the

men

had

all marched

of them.
empty, easily
got possession

Herodotus,it

out

Then

; and

the

be remembered, brought the Teucrians

must
with the Mysians
Europe into Asia,at a lime anterior to the Trojan war
(vii.2o). He
probably therefore intends here to represent tlie Poaoniaus as an offshoot from the
Teucrians,be/ore
theyleft their ancient abodes in Europe (cf.Niebuhr, R. U. vol. i.
51).
p.
"
To what ethnic familythe Paeonians reallybelonged is
That
very uncertain.
neither Thracians
they were
consider
with
nor
Niebuhr,
Illyrians,
we
perhaps,
may
to be
unquestionable." But can we say, with Mr. Grote (vol.
iv. p. ly),that they
not
were
Macedonians?
of the ancient Polasgic
They may have been a remnant
which
to
the earlyMacedonians
race
likewise belonged (cf.Niebuhr, 1. s. c. and
Bk.
to
vi. Essay i.)
Appendix
of the primitive
they may have been a remnant
; or
Turanian
which firstspread over
population,
circumstancea
Europe. There are some
which favour this latter view
(seebelow, ch. 16, note *).
of

out

"

Supra,iv. 143;

and

v.

1.

DWELLINGS

THEIR

IQQ

from the
approaclied
the pileswhich
first,

are

the

their

placesby

the whole

time

the custom

which

""

they

brought from

are

drives in three for each

wives

all many

have
live.

Each

has

and
platforms,
"

almost

land

by

singlenarrow
bridge.^ At
fixed in
platformswere

up
body of the

V.

the

bear

has

Boot

but
citizens,

since that

about fixingthem
prevailed
hill called

wife that

he

Orbelus/
marries.

and

is this

every
the

Now

man
men

apiece,and this is the way in which they

own
hut, wherein he dwells,upon one of the
has also a trap-door giving access
to the

in the lakes of Central

in the most

those
Europe, particularly

of Switzerland,

an

way this whole descriptionof Herodotus.

ancient date, probablyanterior to that of the immigrationof the

on

most

confirmed

It appears that at
Celts,there lived
habitations

each

discoveries

Recent
have

his

CUSTOMS.

AND

remarkable

of these lakes

exactlylike those

which

race

or

races,

Herodotu"

who

here

formed

for tliemselvea

describes.

At

short

driven into the muddy bottom,

shore,rows of wooden
pileswere
to the bank, but
at
not
generallydisposedin hnes parallel
regular intervals,upon
that platforms were
which there can
be no doubt
placed and habitations raised.
Within
and over
the area
tiie space immediatelyadjoining,
occupied by the piles,
found at the bottom, often occupying a depth of several feet,objectsof human
are
industry,consistingof rude pottery and various implements in stone, bone, and
The
bronze.
Everything marks the high antiquityof these remains.
pottery is
in character and shaped by the hand; it has scarcelya trace
of ornament.
coarse
The implements in stone and bone indicate a nation in the most
primitivecondition.
The
complete, or almost complete, absence of iron,is most
significant.Also, it
must
be observed,that there is in most
places a deposit of mud, the growth of
the
of which there are
in
the
whole
no
centuries,covering
implements.
remains,
Bones of animals, which had apparentlybeen killed for food,appear throughout the
whole stratum
of mud
in which
the implements are found.
In one
at least a
case
with
of the bridge was
remnant
discovered, by wliich the inhabitants communicated
the land.
(See a letter from M. Fred, Troyon to M. Pictet,in the liibliotheque
Univeraelle de Geneve^ Mai, 1857, and an elaborate
article in the MittheilungeHder
pare
ComKeller.
in Zurich^ for 18r)4, by Dr. Ferdinand
Antiquarischen
Geselhchaft
also Die Pfahlbau-Alterthumer
Kanton
im
Bern, by MM.
von
Moosseedorf
Yahn
and Uhlmann, publishedin 1857.)
the most
Antiquariesseem
primitiveremains
fullyagreed that these are among
In Europe, belonging
either to the earlyCeltic,or perhaps more
probably,to a prcCeltic period. It is a reasonable
that
from
down
to us
conjecture that they come
Finnish (Turanian)race, which (ashas been observed, vol. i.
to
*)seems
p. 525, note
have peopled the whole of Europe in primeval times.
this
that
We
suspect
may
the Celts began to prcsH
peopleoccupiedthe lakes for securityat the time when
yieldedand
upon them; but that they failed to maintain
themselves,and gradually
in the immigrants. In some
absorbed
from
the
were
evident
is
it
deposita
places
that the platformswere
finally
destroyed by fire (Lettre de M. Troyon, p. 7),
abundance
of charreil wood
being found above all the rest of the remains.
The ethnic character of the Paionians has always appeared difficult to determine.
the Illyrians
They lay interposedbetween
the Thracians, evidentlya distinct
and
from both, and much
race
weaker
of their physicalqualithan either.
The account
ties
(supra,ch. 12),if we could depend upon it,would mark them for ludo-EuropsBans.
But it may now
be suspected that they were
in reality
race.
a Turanian
A similar mode
of life to that here described
by Herodotus, and apparentlypractised
by the earlyinhabitants of Switzerland,
the I'apousof ^e\v
is found
among
Guinea (seethe Histoire of Dumont
torn. iv. p. G07).
d'Urville,
Tlic positionof Orbelus is fixed by the
is
Alexander
of Arrian, where
passage
said to have had Philippi
and Mount
from Amphi*
Orbelus on hi" left
he marched
as
the
pollstowards the Nestus (Exped. Alex. i. 1). Strabo seems
extended
to have
to the more
name
central range of Scomius
(vii.
p. 478).
distance

from

the

Chap.

PERSIAN

17.

lake beneath

; and

the foot with

EMBASSY

their wont

to
string,

abound

in the lake

his

open

trap-doorand

and

water,

then

quitefull of them.'

them

fish

"

no

sooner

Macedonia

an

seven

of most

men

man

by

time, when

of two

are

fish,which
has only to

rope into the

up he draws it

kinds,which

they call

^at least such of them

had
as
led
into Asia.
were
As for Megabazus
away
the
Paeonians under, than he sent into
brought

conquered

he had

beasts upon

basket

and the tilon.'

the paprax
17. The Pajonians ' therefore

been

from

short

very

The

baby children by
into the water.
rolling

that
degi-ee,

187

tie their

to

let down

to

to wait

MACEDONIA.

their other

such

to

is

save

feed their horses and

They

TO

"

embassy of Persians,
choosingfor
in all the

note

the purpose

after himself.

army

the

These

Amyntas, and requirehim to give earth

persons were
and water
Now
to King Darius.
there is a very short cut
from the lake Prasias across
to Macedonia.
Quite close to the
lake is the mine which yieldedafterwards a talent of silver a
to go

to Alexander

day
*

The

to

; and

of
followingdescription

this passage

of

author:

our

sturgeon, generallyabout
the natives

time

from

'

dikes

only to

cross

to illustrate
may serve
the rivers to spawn
earlier than the
they are stillcovered with ice. At this

enters

the river in certain

across

that the huso

have

you

the Wolga
on
huso-fi"bing
huso

mid-winter,when

coastruct

interval

leavingno

the

"The

"

this mine

can

through; in

pass

parts, formed

the

centre

with

of the dike

piles,
is

an

the current, which

the stream
; at the summit

ning to

consequentlyis an entering angle to the fish

of this angle is an opening, which
leads into a
liiamber
kiiiu
formed
with cord or osier hurdles, according to the season
of the
Above
the opening is a kind of scaffold,
and a littlecabin, where
the fishermen
year.
retire and warm
themselves
when
can
or
not
wanted
abroad.
they are
repose,
No sooner
is the huso entered into the chamber, which
is known
by the motion of
the water, than the fishermen
the scaffold let fall a door,which
on
prevents its return
of ropes and pulleys,lift the moveable
to seaward
bottom
of the
; they then,by means
the fish." (Kirby'sBridgewater
chamber, and easilysecure
Treatise, vol. i. p. 108.)
*
These
untranslateable. No other ancient writer mentions the Paprax,
names
are
and only Aristotle in a singlepassage the T%lon,
(Hist.Animal, viii.20, " 12.) At
the present day the fish principally
caught in the lake are carp, tench,and eels.
(Leake, iii.p. 198.)
a

ui

'

Paeonia

in

ancient

One, commencing
extended

down

the west
both

it is not

banks
The

lake.

lay

very

This

how

of the

Strymon

other

Paeonic

and

west

had

Paeonian

Herodotus

seems

far these
from

its

in its
upper

from

been
till a
to

the

of

course

commencement

the

Axius.

broadish
the

Strymon
of

extended, but

the

to

country

of the

much
have

at

Maedi

; but

the river Axius

what

time

It commenced
and

lower

Sinti

down

to

the

before

is uncertain.

only

of the

Strymonic

the
On

probably they held

of the Strymonlc
at

some
tain
moun-

(Thucyd. ii.98),

it

was

sea.

confined

to

(Thuc. ii. 99.)

the commencement
The

later date.
known

Agrianians,

tract, separated by the

conquered by the Macedonians

but
(ibid.),

tracts.

its mouth, being bounded

to
to the south
by that of Pangaeum.

upon

was

distinct
the

near

Pseonians

source

part

the

south-west

Pelopounesian war

continued

great lake

territorywas

stripalong

narrow

latter tract

of the

clear

of Cercine

range
which

consisted
of two
to have
appears
of the Strymon, the country of

sources

ridge of Orbelus,and

inland, and

distance

times

the

that river to the

the mountain

by

east

at

Pieonia.

upper

region

the mountain

called

AMBASSADORS.

THE

FEASTS

AMYNTAS

X38

yourselfin

to find

DyBorum

Book

the

V.

nian
Macedo-

territory.*
18.

So

the

Persians

sent

this

upon

errand, when

they

the court, and were

brought into the presence of AmynAnd
tas,requiredhim to give earth and water to King Darius.
reached

Amyntas
them

not

to

only gave

they asked, but

with

feast with him

when
rightfriendlyfashion. Now
all set to the drinking,
the
they were

meal

the

in

"

also invited

ready
; after which he made
the
and
entertained
Persians
great magnificence,

and

come

the board

what

them

Persians

over, and

was

said

"

when
we
Macedonian, we Persians have a custom
make
a
great feast to bring with us to the board our wives and
concubines,and make them sit beside us." Now then,as thou
hast received us so kindly,and feastest us
so
handsomely, and
earth
and water
to King Darius, do also after
givestmoreover
Dear

in this matter."

custom

our

Then
custom

Amyntas answered
as
this,but with us

"

since you, who

Nevertheless,

"Oh

!
and

men
are

have

Persians,we

our

women

no

such

kept apart.

are

it,this

lords,wish

also

shall be

granted to you."
When
Amyntas had thus spoken,he

the

And

women.

in

seats

row

the

againto Amyntas
wise,for
all,than

it had

women

at

came

women

and

were

said,that

been better for the

fair and
'

what
women

some

go and

fetch

took

their

his call and

againstthe Persians.

over

that

saw

the

bade

sians
Then, when the Percomely, they spoke

had
not

been

done

to have

was

come

not
at

by their sides,but
of their eyes.' So
over
against them, the torment
forced
side
sit
Amyntas was
to bid the women
by side with the
Persians.
The women
did as he ordered,and then the Persians,
to

come

in this way,

and

not

sit

remain

Lake
Dysorum is probably the mountain range between
Bolb6, and Lake Pradonia,
MacePajonia
and
this range
tlie boundary between
Herodotus,in niaiviiig
is thinkingof the Macedonia
which
had
extended
been
of his own
by
day,
the conquests
of Perdiccas and others,to the neigiibourhood
of the Strymon.
(See
Leake, iii.p. 212.)
The
whole of this region abounds
vi. 23 and 4fi ; vii. 112;
with mines
(infra,
Thucyd. iv. 105; Appian. Bell. Civ. iv. p. 1041.) Some, as those of Sidhcrokapsa,
stillworked.
are
It may
(Leake,iii.p. 161.) Silver is the ore chieHy obtained.
be regarded as a confirmation
of the statement
in the text, that silver coins (tctradrachms)of Alexander I. are found among the earliest specimens in the Macedonian
sias.

series.
*

The

ambassadors,if this portion of the tale be true, must have presumed

greatlyupon the Greek ignorance of Persian customs.
The seclusion of the women
much
as
was
Tlie message
to
practisedby the Persians as by any other Orientals.
Vashti (Estheri. 11) is an
hor
act of royal wantonness,
and her refusal arises from
to outrage the established
unwillingness
usages of oociety. (See Joseph. Ant. Jud.
xi. 6; and compare
the subject generally,
on
Brisson, de Regn. Pers. U. pp. 278276, and Bahr ad loo.)

Cdap

who

had

drunk

them,

on

19.

OF

MISCONDUCT

18-20.

and

than

more

King Amyntas

PERSIANS.

189

they ought,began

tried to

even

one

THE

give the

but

saw,

he

to

put their hands

him

next

woman

of the Persians.

the

and

could not any

suffering,
full of wrath, spake thus

man
young
longerrestrain

Amyntas

ander,
Alex-

likewise there and

to

kiss.

kept silence,
althoughsorely

greatlyfeared the power

however, Amyntas' son, who was

for he
grieved,

whole, being

"

nessed
wit-

unacquainted with
himself.
He
therefore,
"
Dear father,
thou art

thyself Rise up from table and go take

thy rest ; do not stay out the drinking. I will remain with the
guests and givethem all that is fitting."
wild
Amyntas, who guessedthat Alexander would playsome
Dear
to me
:
as
prank, made answer
son, thy words sound
those of one who is well nigh on fire,
and I perceive
thou sendest
old and

shouldest spare

"

"

me

thou mayest do some

these
about
commotion

make

no

ruin,but bear

to

to look

I will e'en withdraw

20.

and

said

dear

own,

men,

what

calmly on

I beseech

deed.

lest thou

thee

bring us all
For myself,

they do.

thou biddest me."

as

he had

when

Amyntas,

Alexander

your

wild

that

away

the

to

thus

besoughthis son,
"Look
these
on
Persians,

strangers, all

or

of them

any

went

ladies

only tell

"

out,

us

your
have all

evening wears, and I see you

and when they
had
enough, let them, if you please,retire,
back again." To this the Persians
have bathed they shall come
them
sent
agreed,and Alexander,having got the women
away,
wishes.

But

as

now,

the

as

wine

an
Larem, and made ready in their room
equal number
he dressed in the garments of the
of beardless youths, whom
in
and then, arming them with daggers,brought them
women,
"
the Persians,saying as he introduced
to
Methinks,
them,
has fallen short in
dear
Persians,that your entertainment

oS to the

nothing.

We

store, and

all that

now,

to

have
the

crown

we

set

before you

could

all that

find to

anywhere
make

whole, we

over

to

give to

you

in

ourselves

had

we

you

"

^and

sisters and

our

mothers, that you may

perceiveyourselvesto be entirely
also that you
and
honoured
as
by us, even
you deserve to be
take back word
to the king who
sent
may
you here,that there
of Macedonia, by whom
one
was
a Greek, the satrap
you
man,
ander
both feasted and lodged handsomely." So speaking,Alexwere
he had
of those whom
set by the side of each Persian
one
our

"

'

"

Th"

word

used

nearly the
128

; iv.

166;

the part of
Persian crown.
on

v.

same

25

in the text
force

in

is not

; vii. 6 ; ix.

Alexander, that

aarparrjs,

Herodotus, who

Swapxot.
not

use

"c.) He intends to mark

father only held Macedonia

113;

his

but
does

This latter
the former.
here
as

an

ever,
has, how-

(See

iii.

admission

fief under

the

DEATH,

THEIR

jQQ

men, when
with their

them

daggers.''

and

them,

with

every kind

death, both they

Persians had brought a great
attendants,and baggage of

the

For

and "also their followers.

train

this

perishedby

ambassadors

So the

21.

carnages,
all of which disappearedat the

"

V.

in truth men.
but who
And
were
women,
the Persians began to be rude,despatched

called Macedonian
these

Boos.

time

same

the

as

made
very long afterwards the Persians
strict search for their lost embassy ; but Alexander,with much
wisdom, hushed up the business,bribing those sent on the
Not

themselves.

men

and partlywith the giftof his own

money,
he gave in marriage to Bubares,'a sian,
Per-

errand,partlywith
sister Gygaea,'whom

expeditionwhich

the chief leader of the

the lost
and

Thus

men.

no

the

that

Now

22.

of my

declare

can

of this

men

That

those

adjudged by

For

Olympia.
had

and
who

were

come

to

about

to

are

up,

Greeks, sprung
thing which I
I will hereafter

has

so

been

Pan-Hellenic

the

manage

wished

Alexander

when

the contest

from

who

they

which

knowledge,and

own

plainlyevident.'"

make

family are
affirm,is

they themselves

Perdiccas,as

from

hushed

was

of

said of it.

was

more

of these Persians

the death

in search

came

already

contest

Olympia with no other

run
againsthim would have excluded
sayingthat Greeks only were allowed to

"

at

in the games,
view, the Greeks

to contend

him
con-

stories are told by Pausanias

and Lacede(iv.4, " 2) of the Messenians
and Megarians,and
by Xenoby Polyaenus(i.20, " 2),of the Athenians
thus slew the rolcniarchs.
exiles who
phoii(Hell.V. 4, "" 2-6),of certain Thcban
of a striking
The
repetition
story, in reference to different people and times, has
Grote
in
another
Mr.
reference
to
tale,vol. iv. p. 370) many
paruHelsin
(as
says
ancient history." Vide supra, ch. 12, note
',and cf. vol. ii.p. 440, note '.
"
had a son
that Bubarcs
Vide infra,viii. 136, where it appears
by this marriage,
whom
he named
made
Alabauda
oi
by
Amyntas. This Aniyntaa was
governor
'

Similar

rnonians

"

"

"

Xerxes.
*

Bubares
at

"*

of

the son
of Megabazus.
vii. 22).
(infra,

was

Athos

Vide

infra,^iii. 137.

Mr.

Grote

He

accepts without

royalMacedonian
family(vol.iv. pp. 21-25).
of Miltiades (Herod, vi. 34),and refers also to the

Acarnanians,
such

and

submission
of such

an

Sertorius

Iberians,
among
the part of uncivilised tribes.
But is it not more
occurrence.
as

on

"

oi'the

race,

the Hellanodica;
was

would
be

may

excessively
strong,

"

OS

far

not

it

as

be made

can

be very strict in
|j true, agrees

king. Thucydides, it

Demosthenes

p.

so

oiihiv

126).

o'is

quoted
"lAiirirou

"ZWriff

the other

on
.

ty,

ou

iAA'

the Hellenic descent

a.s
instances,
similar,the

cases

of riiorniio among

the

of
probability
the
readily
grant
may
sibility
poslikelythat the Macedonian
regal
473),and that of the Molossi of Epirus,

the

line,like that of the Lynccsta;(Strab.vii. p.

Uellenised
natives
belonged to the class of
character

Ue

of the workmen

overseer

reserve

the

case

afterwards

was

fioyoy
....

illustrations of the
We

pretendingto

Greek

blood?"

out, is barbarian, not

their examination, when
with

Herodotus

side of the

99
(ii.

controversy.

ovroi
oux'EAArji'os

oi/ii

oM^povMuK(S6yoi, k.t.K.

The

Greek.
the
;

v.

And

claimant

80) ;

but

His words

are

"wpoa-ttKoy-

iii.40,
(riiilip.

CniP.

DARI7S'

21-24.

MESSAGE

TO

HISTIJEDS.

191

But Alexander
lend, and not barbarians.
proved himself to be
an
Argive, and was
distinctly
adjudged a Greek ; after which
he entered

the listsfor the

the first pair. Thus

Paeonians,crossed
wliile in

it,and
the

town

obtained

king Darius

from

Darius, What
done, sire,to let a Greek,

of

fit

timber

become
a
raising

was

which

Sardis with the Pteonians

mad

this that

thing is

wise

and

man

in

town

had

the

he had
Strymon
upon
his guerdon for keepingthe bridge.

as

in

run

Hellespontwith

the

"

he said to

the

reached

therefore did he reach

sooner

to

settled.

He
up to Sardis.
Histioeus the Milesian

Europe
"

drawn

was

went

that

Myrc7.nus

wall at

No

this matter

was

Megabazus, having

23.

aware

and
foot-race,

Thrace,a placetoo
for shipbuilding,
and

where

hast

thou

shrewd,get

hold

there

is abundance

of

in

oars

than

plenty,and

mines

of

and about
which are many
dwellers
both Greek
and
silver,'
barbarian,ready enough to take him for their chief,and by
I pray thee make
this man
day and night to do his bidding!
^

his

cease

thine

work, if

followers.

own

biddinghim
tTiypower,
to

Greece
24.

who

thou

to

be

come

thou

sure

pray thee

well

man

care

thou

that he

hast him

once

in

get back

never

Megabazus easily
persuaded Darius,
rius
Dai
n
this
true
matter.
foresight
to Myrcinus,who
said, These
messenger
king to thee,0 Histifeus ! I have looked
aflfectioned towards

I have found
not

come

to

and

as

me,
he heard
it seemed

only,have
a

that I may

mighty
show

and

me

whom

none

thy words

then, since I have

when
Histiaeus,
messenger,

good

when

shown

of the

Thy deeds, and

Now

Then

"

sent

greatness,and
me.

entangledin a war with

a gentle
message, only

but with

these words

be the words
a

take

be

again."

With

therefore

find

not

Stop him,
to thee.

thought he had

to

wouldcst

can

towards

trust

my
like thee.

love for
enterprisein hand, I

proved thy

thee what

I purpose

thi^ put faith in the words

to him
a
grand thing to

king's counsellor,he straightwaywent

up

to

\"

of the
be

the

Then

Sardis.

of the
this site. The vicinity
judgment in selecting
the
the
of
abundance
timber,
neigbbourhoodof
Strymonic plain,
all
ch. 17), the ready access
to the sea, were
on
gold wid silver mines (v.s. note
value
set
The
points of the utmost
importance to a new settlement.
upon the site
is indicated
in later times
by the struggles for its possession(Thucyd. iv. 102).
of
the positioncaused the subsequent greatness of Amphipolis,and
The excellence
in later times of Philippi
is extolled abundantly by writers both ancient and
; and
iv.
108
modern.
Liv.
ilv. 30 ; Appian. de Bell. Civ. iv. p. 1041 ; Boue,
(Thucyd.
;
i.
196-9
en
Leake, iii.pp. 190-201.)
Turquie,
Voyage
; Clarke,iv. pp. 402-5;
pp.
"That
is thus described :
obedience
where
Compare the Behistun inscription,
which has been said to them
by me, both by night and by day it ha? been done by
them."
(Col.i. par. 7, end.) See also Thucyd. i. 129.
*

Histijeus showed

rich and

excellent

extensive

'

"

Darius,when he was
why I have sent for
longed for aught

speechwith
the world

preciousas

so

thou

which

Both

I have

art,as

once

and

had

more,
there is

am

is at

have
to

wise

once

never

change
inter-

nothingin
and

proof in what

good

V.

hear
Histiaeus,
from Scythia,
I

friend who

Dear

longed,as

thee

Right sure

thee.

Book

did I return

sight,than

else,to behold

"

him,

come, said to
No sooner
thee.

of my

lose thee out

and

OTANES.

AND

ARTAPHERNES

292

all

true.

thou

Now
then 'tis well thou art come,
alreadydone for me.
Let go Miletus and
to thee.
for look,I have an offer to make
with me
in Thrace,and come
up to
thy newly-foundedtown
be my counsellor."
Susa ; share all that I have ; live with me,^ and
hast

his brother

the

by

with

Histiaeus

had

Darius

25. When

the father's

him,

went

thus

King Cambyses slew

father

to

the sea-coast*

troops upon

he heard

the

of

son

him

causes.

Sisamnes

to

he

Having so
be judge in

done

way

he,being
to give an
and
flayed

money
slew

into

whereon

forgetin what

never

taken

that

Cambyses
strips,stretched

unrighteous sentence.
Sisamnes, and cutting his skin
when

Sisamnes,^whose

flayed,'because

and

the seat of the throne

of

Otanes,son

Therefore

across

He

Susa.

of the royaljudges,had

of the number

Artaphernes,
of Sardis,
and
taking
left as generalof all

side,governor

up

made

he

spoken

had

been

was

sit

appointed
and

his father's room,

his seat

to

wont

Cambyses

them

bade

cushioned.

Accordinglythis Otanes,who had occupiedso strange a

the successor
of Megabazus in his command,
throne,became
and took first of all Byzantium and
Chalcedon,^ then Antandrus^ in the Troas, and next
Lamponium.* This done, he bor26.

ix. 7, 11 ; xix. 83 ; 1 Kings ii.7, Ac.

2 Sam.
practice,
Aiiab.
i. viii. 25, and supra, iii.132.
use
Persians,Xenoph.
*
of Orcetes and Mitro*
Otanes and Artaphernes do not hold the relative positions
but
and
Phurnabazus
bates (iii.
Artaphernes is
126),Tissaphernes
(Thuc. viii.);
conimunder
of troops
is a mere
while Otanes
satrap, i.e. has the civil aduiinistrution,
(supra,vol. ii.460, note '). He is especially
appointedto succeed Megabazus m his
*

Compare

And

for this Oriental

of it by the

for the

command.

the

'

Hot

hi later times

the

who
conspirator,
the

suffered
heretic,

was

Persians

this death

Otanes,son
seem

have

to

(Suidas,in

of

68).
Pharnaspes(iii.

flayedtheir

voc), which

was

criminals
known

as

alive.
"

the

Manes,
Persian

"

too is said
(Theodor. adv. User. i. 26 ; CyriL Catech. vii.).Mesabates
^
Vide supra, iv. 144.
flayedalive by Parysatis. (Plut.Artax.)
Antandrus
lay on the sea-coast of the gulf of Adramyti, a short distance west
of Adramyttium (Scyl.Peripl.p. 87 ; Strab. xiii.
p. 872 ; infra,vii. 42). The name
remains
in the Antandro
of the present day (lat.39"' 32', long. 26" 49'). It is
called by Herodotus, a Pelasgictown^vii.42), and by Alcseus a city of the Leleges
(ap.Strab. 1. s. c). Its foundation must therefore be ascribed to a period priorto

punishment
to

have

been

the firstGreek

colonics

by the Cimmerians
").
p. 151, note

years
^

This

was

an

for a hundred
The occupation of Antandrus
upon the coast.
has been already noticed (vol.
i.p. 292, note
*,and supra,

unimportantplace on

the

same

coast, the

csact

site of which

can*

NAXIAN

"94

which
disorders,

composed by

were

before all the rest

chose

suffered

Milesians had

the
generations

two

ARISTAGORAS.

TO

APPLY

EXILES

the

Book

civil

from
grievously

Parians,whom

of the Greeks

the

lesians
Mi-

their

to rearrange

government.''
Now

29.

in which

the way

Parians

the

their differences

healed

of the chief Parians came

following. A number
to Miletus,and when
they saw in how ruined a condition the
like first to go over
Milesians were, they said that they would
their
their country. So they went through all Milesia,and on
and
desolate
in the waste
they saw
country
way, whenever
the
of the
took
down
well
that
land
names
farmed, they
was
any
the

was

their tablets ; and having thus gone

through the
and obtained after all but few names,
whole region,
they called
the peopletogether
their return to Miletus,and made proclaon
mation
in

owners

that

whose

persons

the

they gave
lands

government

they

their

affairs well

own

the business of the

the

past

had

been

Thus

men.

at

state.

; for
who
persons

same

government

they
had

aright

conduct
who

Milesians

in time

the rule of these

they placed under

variance

the Milesian

was

other

of those

hands

farmed

likewise

would

The

the

well

found

had

thought it likely(theysaid) that

managed

into

set in

order

the

by

Parians.
30.

howeyer,from the two cities

began now to gatheragainabout

It was,

that troubles

mentioned

above

Ionia ; and
Certain of the rich men

this

had
they arose.
their
Naxos
by the commonalty, and, upon
banishment, had fled to Miletus. Aristagonis,son of Molpason
goras/ the nephew and likewise the son-in-law of Histiajus,
of Lysagoras,
who was
stillkept by Darius at Susa, happened

is the way in which

been banished
from

to be

regent of Miletus

kinglypower
the Naxians

the

at

time

of their
he

belongedto Histiceus,but
came.

Now

was

at

For the
when

Susa

had in times

Naxians

these

coming.

past been

and so on their arrival at Miletus they

Histiseus,
themselves to Aristagoras and
begged him to lend
aid as his ability
allowed,in hopes thereby to recovei

bond-friends of
addressed
them

such

their

with himself that

considering
country. Tlien Aristagoras,

if the Naxians

should

of

forward

Naxos, put

his
"

be restored

views,and spoke as

the

by

help he

his

with
friendship

follows

be

would

Histiaeus

to

lord

cloak

"

diflferenccs
settle the domestic
According to M. Touruefort, the Parians retained
supra, iv, 161.
"
the character of persons
of the neighof good sense
the Greeks
bouring
to his day, and
vol. i. p.
islands often made
them arbitrators of their disputes." (Travels,
159, E. T.)

of

'

to
Concerningthe practiceof callingin foreigners

state, vide

Thalcs.

Molpagoras is mentioned
by Plutarch as
(Conv,Sap. vol. ii.p. 147.) This may have

contemporary
been

and

the father of

friend

of

Ariatagoraa.

Chap.

ARISTAGORAS

29-81.

*"'

i^rPLIES

TO

ARTAPHERNES.

195

I cannot

engage to furnish you with such a power as

force you, againsttheir will,upon
the Naxians
into
the city ; for I know
the field
they can bring

needful
hold

thousand

bucklers,and

have

also

aid,and

I will do all that lies in my

it in
I think I can
manage

happens

to

war.

brother

to

be my

King

he has

friend.

him

he is

army
to do what

and

of

son

who

eight
ships of

get you

this way.
a

of

to

power

All the sea-coast

Darius.

numerous

Now

number

vast

But

and

were

to

some

Artaphernes
Hystaspes,and

of Asia is under

ships. I

numerous

him,*

think I

require."
When
the Naxians
heard this they empowered Aristagoras
told
well as he could,and
for
them
the matter
to manage
as
him to promisegiftsand pay for the soldiers,
which (they said)
they would readilyfurnish,since they had great hope that the
Naxians,so soon as they saw them returned,would render them
obedience,and likewise the other islanders." For at that time
of the Cyclades was
not one
subjectto King Darius.
told Artaphernes
31. So Aristagoraswent
to Sardis and
island of no great size,but a fair land and
that Naxos was
an
and a
treasure
fertile,'
lyingnear Ionia,'and containingmuch
this land
Make
then upon
vast number
of slaves.
(he
war
of
first
wilt
if
do
the
thou
exiles ; for
this,
said)and reinstate
all,I have very rich giftsin store for thee (besidesthe cost of
on
prevail

can

we

"

the armament,
should
the war

pay)

we

who

and, secondly,thou

king not only Naxos

of the

power

it is fair that

which

but

the

are

wilt

the

authors

of
the

bring under

other islands which

last oentary the whole

populationof the island was estimated at this
could
vol
i.
reallyat this time bring
amount.
(Tournefort,
p. 171.) If Naxos
of the most
have been one
powerful
of such a size,she must
into the field an army
"
men,"
a city of 8000
states.
of the Greek
Sparta is said (vii.234) to have been
than
more
send
into the field no
and Athens, in the Peloponnesian war, could
13,000 heavy-armed. (Thucyd. iL 13.)
"
of Artaphernes did not
This is'evidently
an
exaggeration. As the command
'

In the

it probably stopped at
beyond Pamphylia, so northwards
the purpose of
It
smts
of
the
Dascyleium began.
satrapy
Adramytiium,
friend.
of
his
the
over-rate
to
power
Aristagoras
"
exercised a speciesof sovereignty over
would
Naxos
appear by this to have
said
ascribed to her, which was
of the other Cyclades. A baXaffaoKparia was
some
extend

on

the south

coast

where

is reckoned
apparently from b. c. 510
years, and which
this war
(cf.Euseb.
5(X",thus covering the 10 years immediately preceding
and
ii.
Can. i. 36,
p. 336).
vr
/tt
N.
miles (H.
'
Pliny estimates the circumference of Naxos at 75 Roman

to

have

Tournefort
not
not

more

onlv

to

lasted 10

b.

c.

Chron,
"

iv.

12);

It is considerably largerthan Jersey, but

caused it to be called
Its fertility
than half the size of the Isle of Wight.
ferbut
also
Dionysias("^ vinearum
"little Sicily"(see note
^ ch. 28),
its vmeyards,
for
is
stiU
famous
It
N.
1.
H.
s.
and
at

hundred

(vol.i. p. 167).

tilitate"), Calliopolis.(Plin.

c.)

its citrons,and its orange-groves.

(Ross,vol. i. p. 88, and p. 41.)
From
Samos, how.
'
at least 80 miles.
coast
Naxos
is distant from the Ionian
65 nule%
than
is
not more
in the possessionof the Persians,it
now
was
ever, which
i.
vol.
is vitibU.
p. 175.)
and in clear weather
(Tournefort,

GIVEN

^^

196

HIM.

BookT.

depend on it,'as Paros,Andros, and all the rest of the Cyclades.

when
And
thou
hast gained these,thou
mayest easilygo on
againstEuboea, which is a largeand wealthy island not less in
size than
A
hundred
Cyprus,^and very easy to bring under.
the whole."
other
The
quite enough to subdue
answered
Truly thou art the author of a plan which may
much
advantage the house of the king,and thy counsel is good

ships were

"

"

in all

the

pointsexcept

and

must

good heart

in

home

went

himself

the

ships. Instead of a
thy disposalwhen the spring

Aristagoras heard

When

32.

king

the

But

of

shall be at

hundred, two hundred

comes.

number

first approve

this he

to

Miletus.

to Susa
to
messenger
before the king,and received his

after he had

sent

ready a fleet of

made

and

of Persians

army

these he gave

hundred

two

greatlyrejoiced,
And
Artaphernes,

triremes
The

and

vast

command

of

named

Megabates,who belonged to
Achaemenids, being nephew both to himself

to a daughter of tliis man

It was
King Darius.
of Cleombrotus
the Lacedaemonian, the son
Pausanias

and

taking."
under-

tagoras
lay the plans of Aristaking,
approval of the under-

their confederates.

Persian

to a

the

of

the house

was

the

that

to

truth in the

least there be any

afterwards,when
Greece.
Artaphernes
command, sent forward
33. Megabates set
board Aristagoraswith
which he steered,as he

now,

the

affianced many

was
tale'),

the desire of

he conceived

having

the Ionian
gave out,

years

becoming tyrant of
Megabates to the

Aristagoras.
touching at Miletus,took

armament

sail,and

named

(ifat

to

troopsand
for the

the Naxians

Hellespont; but

on

; after
when

this to mean,
not that the other Cycladca were
(ad loc.)understands
that
to
but
as
Naxos,
only
they lay so near it,the cajjture of
generally subject
to
lead
But
be
that
of
the
Naxos
to
rest.
seems
something more
might probably
note
30.
ch.
intended.
on
Compare
The ancients,
than twice the size of Euboea
(^Negropont).
Cyprus is reallymore
however, in general,regarded them as nearlyequal. Scylai placed them together,
a
preference to Cyprus. (Peripl.
assigninga mere
p. 131.) Agathemer allowed
to exceed
8. p. 233),but even
he estimated the length of Euboea
greater interval (ii.
considerablythat of Cyprus (i.5. p. 195),whereas Cyprus is in realitymuch (nearly
of
half a degree)the longer of the two.
measurement
Pliny,according to one
Cyprus, brought them nearlyto an equality. (Compare iv. 12, p. 215, with v. 31,
from under-estimating
from overthe size of Cyprus, not
estimating
arose
p. 302.) The error
*

Larcher

*"

that of Euboea.
*

proceedings of Pausanias,cf. Thucyd. i. 128By

brought forward
which, honever, Thucydides
to the
known
shows by a casual phrase (is Sarfpov avtvpfdn]),
become
not
to have
well
till some
time
Greeks
Herodotus
afterwards,and which, therefore,
very
may
have seen
that the marriage which Pausanias
it appears
desired to contrac*
never
with one
of the daughtersof Xerxes.
was, in reality,
130.

For

the true
the

account

documents

"

of

these

there

"

Chap.

he reached

time, and

wait

Full

the
'

in such
his

way

north

wind/

however

sail

then

perishat

to

which

board the

on

there

was

his

by name,
to
ship'sside,'"

"

within.

Caucasa,

and

brought about.

were

As

ships,
set.

none

seek

guardsto

and

might show

off

not

were

he bade
carelessness,

Scylax

197

anchor

to visit the watch

that his head

body remained

FAILS.

fleet to

vessel upon

of the holes in the

through one

SIEGE

events
following

of anger at such
the
captain, one

out

for

Naxians

his rounds

Myndian

there

The

so

Megabates went
he found

THE

Chios,he hrought the

to
being minded
to Naxos.
straight

this

WARNED"

NAXIANS

82-84.

thrusting him
fasten him

there

outside the

while
vessel,
thus fastened,

When

Scylax was
and informed Aristagoras
went
that Megabates had bound
one
his Myndian friend and was
entreatinghim shamefully. So he
and
asked
came
off : but the Persian
Megabates to let the man
refused him ; whereupon Aristagoras
went
himself and set Scylax
free. When
heard
this
he
still more
was
Megabates
angry than
and
Then
to
the
latter
said
before,
spoke hotly
Aristagoras.
to

him
"

not

"

What

hast thou

here

sent

such
to

dost meddle

Why

spake Aristagoras. The

language,waited

Naxos,

to

Now

34.

these

that

tillthe

the Naxians

the

as
therefore,

within

up

armament

of the
to

was

the message

soever
sail whither-

to

?"
then

despatcheda

at

boat

coming danger.

this time

directed

reached

thou

other,in high dudgeon

night,and

the Naxians

warn

so

and

Wert

matters

by Artaphernesto obey me,

I ordered ?

Thus

do with

to

had

had not

againstthem

them,

forthwith

any
:

as

picion
sus-

soon,

they brought

their walls all that

themselves ready againsta

with food and

defence

"

Strabo
'

This

; and

and made
they had in the open field,
both
their town
siegeby provisioning
drink.
Thus was
Naxos
placedin a posture of
the Persians,when
they crossed the sea from

place does not appear to be mentioned

by any other ancient writer.
of the coast
it,though he gives a careful description
(xiv.p. 924).
a wind
might be looked for with confidence, as the Etesian galesblew

omits
Such

months
from this quarter. (Vide supra,
during the greater part of the summer
ii. 20.)
Myndus was a town in Caria (Hecat.Fr. 229). It lay upon the coast, between
Halicarnassus
and Bargylia(Scylac.Peripl. 91. Strab. xiv.
and is probably
p.
p. 941),
identified with the ruins at Gumishlu, nearly at the extreme
of the Halicarwest
uassian peninsula (Leake'sAsia Minor,
228).
p.
to us altogetheras
Scylax is known
a Carian
appellative.The most famous
of the name
the navigatormentioned
was
of Caryanda, a city a Uttle
iv. 44. He was
north of Myndus (Strab.
1.s. c). Another
well-known
Scylax,the friend of Pausetius,
of Halicarnassus,
was
the southern
side of the peninsula.
on
"

"

"

term

The
used

"holes

by

the ba\auirai

in the side"

Herodotus

being the

of

Greek

vessel were, of course,

hole for the

is literally
"the
(daAa/i"'7j)
rowers

on

the third

or

lowest

benches

for the
oar

of

oars.

The

baKan'nr)s,'"

of the trireme.

V.

Book

HISTI^IJS.

OF

MESSAGE

THE

198

Howevei
Chios, found the Naxians fullyprepared for them.
they sat down before the place,and besiegedit for four whole
at lengthall the stores which
When
months.
they had brought
had
and
likewise spent
with them
were
exhausted,
Aristagoras
and
from his privatemeans,
more
upon the siegeno small sum
to insure

stillneeded

was

the Persians

tempt,
gave up the atwherein
forts,
they left the

success,

building certain
banished
Naxians,' withdrew to the mainland,having utterly
failed in their undertaking.
35. And
now
Aristagorasfound himself quite unable to
hard
make good his promisesto Artaphernes; nay, he was
even
first

and

pressedto

troops ; and

the

he

the claims whereto

meet

at the

time

same

his fear

and
to the failure of tlie expedition

bates,he
These

should

ousted

be

had

manifold alarms
when
rebellion,

raising
a

the

from

owing
great,lest,

was

quarrelwith Mega-

own

of Miletus.

government
him

alreadycaused

the

contemplate

to

with the marked

man

instructions

Susa, bringinghim

from

his

of

liable for the pay

was

the

on

head

part

"^

came

of Histiaeus

when
he was
anxious
Histiieus,
could find but one
safe way,
to revolt,
to
the roads were
as
guarded, of making his wishes known ; which
was
by takingthe trustiest of his slaves,shaving all the hair
from off his head, and then prickingletters upon
the skin,and
waitingtill the hair grew again. Thus accordinglyhe did ; and
to revolt from

the

king.
orders
giveAristagoras

as

soon

as

the hair

ever

For

was

grown,

he

despatchedthe

to

man

"

When
thou
Miletus,givinghim no other message than this
art come
shave thy head, and look
to Miletus,bid Aristagoras
thereon." Now the marks on the head, as I have already mentioned,
to revolt.^ All this Histiseus did,because
a command
were
it irked him greatly
to be kept at Susa,and because he had strong
if
hopes that, troubles broke out, he would be sent down to the
coast
to quellthem, whereas,if Miletus
made
no
movement, he
did not see a chance of his ever
thither.
again returning
36. Such, then,were
the views which
led Histiasus to despatch
"

his messenger
'

This

; and

it

so

chanced

several

that all these

the common
practice in such cases
(cf.Thucyd. iii.85, iv. 52, 75,
exiles expected either by perpetual warfare to force an accommodation,
to find an
or
opportunityof seizingthe town.
Does the story told by Tartheniua
(Erotic19),after Andriscus,relate to this war?

"c.).

'

was

The

Herodotus

introduces

The

tale is related by Gellius

iii.512),the two former
(Chil.
writer besides

Herodotus.

punctured,ostensiblyon
carried any

this circumstance

(Noct.Att.
of whom

as

one

well-known

to

his hearers.

xvii. 9),Polya;nus(Strat.
i. 24),and
appear

to

derive

their facta from

According to GeUiua,the sLive's

medical grounds,so that he himself

head
was

was

not

Tzetzea
other

some

shaved
aware

and

that he

message.

"

Polytenusprofessesto give the exact words of the message.

"HistijBus tc
Aristagoras raise revolt iu Ionia." ('Io-T"aroj
'ApiaraySptf'luyia^ aw6"rrji"roy).
"

"

Cbaf.

36,

to revolt

motives
the

and

36.

this

and
of his trusty friends,
both what he had
them
him

sent

of

were

the

by

bear upon

same

the

he

might

he enumerated.

forth,and

however

As

he
counsel,

his

this council all his friends

At

set

he could

this.

but if the treasures

the

the

Lydian gave
give them

"

Vide

"

goii'

;
:

to

in the foot-uutt-s

riptionof
Huok

to

that
a

the

Temple

the

i. ch. 157, note

the building was

archaic
peculiarly

temple, "bordered

knew,

weak

state

"

either

on

hands

the

of

Now

enemy."^

'.

11:5,note
-

it may
be observed
accessories having
the

sea

fallinginto

I
1

was, he

he could see, of

as

which
Crcetemple at Branchida3,*
were
seized,he had strong hopes that
it,*
might be therebygained; at least it
the
would
to begin the war, and
save

money

from

treasures

Miletus

far

so

in the

mastery of the

would

them

induce

not

that they should do all

of the sea.
themselves
masters

lay in their power to make

There was
one
only way/' he said,"

succeedingin

tions
subject na-

whose

advised

next

that

8U8

one

revolt,
thinking,and recommended
historian.* He, first of all,advised
with the king of
engagingin war

to avoid

by all means
the Persians,whose
to listen to

of

way

them

their

at
Aristagoras

conjunotureAristagorasheld a council
laid the business before them, telUng
what
himself purposed, and
message

Histiaeus.

except only Hecataeus

"

199

time.

same

been

HELD.

brought to

were

at
Accordingly,

had

COUNCIL

of

Apollo at Braiichidie has been given

there stated,
'').In addition to what was
of its
of
probably
great antiquity,some

character.

side

with

strait road

statues

on

led from

chairs,of

the

sea

to

single block

tion
imitaexact
an
of stone, with the feet close togetherand the hands on the knees
of the avenues
of the temples in Egypt." (Leake's Asia Minor, p. 239, note.
Compare the representationof an Egyptian temple, supra, vol. ii.p. 201.) On one
"

of these statues
written
It was

and
bou*trophedon,

early period.

It is read,

an

the

little

'"itiWtiivi. The
[B]pa[i'"c]i'Sfw
Ty

buildingis that contained

by Sir W.

found

was
inscription

forms

of

doubtfully,thus

"

earliest historical

in Herod

ii. 159, which

The

very archaic in type.

letters marked
an
extremely

Gell,also

the

^M*aJ
['EpJjtiijfnaKo^
notice

shows

which

attaches

a.vibi\K("
the

to

the celebrityof the shrine

burnt
been
to have
appears

originaltemple
vi. 19). A second
temple was
(infra,
was
plunderedand destroyedby Xerxes (Strab.xiv. p. 910). Finally,
erected
the plan is given,vol. L p. 228) was
by the
third temple (that of which
a
first
the
to
of
statues
but
the
temple.
avenue
Milesians;
undoubtedly belongs
Strabo speaks of the third as stillvery magnificentin his own
day (I.s. c.)
term
The
is curious.
of a place^
The name
properly
Branchidae, as the name
the superintendenceof the
committed
familyto which was
appliedto the priestly
as
Eumolpidae,lamidse, "c. Hence
oracle, and may be compared with such names
has in one
Herodotus
even
place oi Bpayx'Sai (supra,i. 158 ; cf. Strab. xiv. p. 910).
Branch us, a Tliessaliau
from
descended
According to the local tradition they were
and
founder
priestof the temple,of
or
according to others a Delphian,the original
ix. p. 611 ; xiv. p. 910 ;
told similar to that of Hyacinthus (Strab.
whom
a legend was
Metrodor. Fr. 7a; Aristag. Miles. Fr. 11).
'
Bishop Thirlwall regards this advice as the best that could be given,and rethe
the lonians with their follyin neglectingit. Mr. Grote
sees, that
proacl-es

at

the close of the 7th century.

on
puttingdown

by the Persians
then built,which

this revolt

"

"

seizure

of the treasures

would

have

been

to
insupportable

the

of
pioutfeelings

lAt

OF

SEIZURE

200

THE

TYRANTS,

Book

value,as I showed in the first

assembly, however, rejectedthe
history."
part of my
of
counsel
they resolved upon a
Hecataeus,while,nevertheless,
of their number, it was
One
revolt.
agreed, should sail to
these treasures

of very great

were

The

fleet had

the

Myus,' where

endeavour

Naxos, and

been

to seize the

lying since
captainswho

its

return

had

gone

from
there

the vessels.

with

37.

was
latragorasaccordingly

he took with

and

guileOliatus the

the

Histiseus

of

this

despatchedon
son

of Ibanolis the

the

errand,
Mylassian,'

wise,
Goes likeTermerean/
the son of
Darius gave Mytilene,*and
the son of Heraclides the Cymcean, and also many
Aristagoras
Thus
revolted openly from Darius,and now
others.
Aristagoras
and

he

set

to

Tymnes'
Erxander, to whom

work

son

scheme

to

"

againsthim

in every possible
way.
Milesians to joinheartily
in

all,in order to induce the

he gave out, that he laid down
the revolt,
his own
lordshipover
in
lieu
thereof established a commonwealth
: after
Miletus,and
of
which, throughoutall Ionia he did the like ; for from some
the cities he drove out their tyrants,and to others,whose
good
will he hoped therebyto gain,he handed
theirs over, thus giving

First of

all the

up

to the

citywhereto

and
people,

he had

whom

men

would

he

seized at

the

Naxian

each
fleet,

belonged.

thus have

tlian beneficial." (Vol.iv. p. S82.)

proved more
injurious
that it would
taking too high a view of the Greek religion,
have been a
unless done
in the last resort, and then with the
sacrilege,
intention
of restoration?
of Pericles,
(Compare the unexceptionable advice
Thucyd. ii. 13.)
Supra, i. 92.
They were (according to our author) of the same
weight and
value as the offerings
made
learn from
by Croesus to Delphi (cf.i. 60, 51). We
at Branchida;
did in fact fall a prey to the Persians ; not,
Strabo,that the treasures
however, accordingto him, tillafter the return of Xerxes to Asia from Greece, and
then
with the connivance
even
of the priests. Afraid
of the indignationwhich
their sacrilege
would excite,they accompanied him to his court, and were
settled by
him in Bactria,where
Alexander
found
and
(Strab. xi. p. 763-4,
punished them.
and xiv. p. 910.
Cf. Quint. Curt. vii. 5.) The
of Apollo was
carried off at
statue
the same
time with the treasures,and was
found at Agbataua, whence
Seleucus sent
it buck to Miletus (Pausan.viii.46, "
2).
of the twelve
one
the
Myus was
cities of Ionia (supra, i. 142). It lay on
Maeander, not far from Miletus. Originally
the coii.st,in Slrabo's time
it was
on
three or four miles up the stream
of the Masander
xiv. p. 912),and
is now
(Strab.
stillfurther inland.
Its site appears to have been correctly
determined
by Chandler.

Alay we

not

say, without
real act of

"

"

(Vol.i. p. 213.)

Vide

supra, i. 142, note

".

Mylasa or Mylassa was an inland town of Caria (Strab.

xiv. p. 942). It is stilla
largeplace,and is called Melasso (Chandler,
vol. i. p. 234; Leake's
Asia Minor, p.
230.) Its famous temple to the Carian Jupiterhas been mentioned
alrrady(i.171).
This Ilistiajus afterwards
vii. 98).
accompanied the expedition of Xerxes (infra,
'
Termera, like Mylasa, was a Carian city (infra,
vii. 98.
Pliny,II. N. v. 29, p.
292). It lay on the coast, a little west of llalicarnassus,
opposite to the island of
Cos (Strab.
xiv. p. 940"). Stephen of Byzantium has confused
with the
the name
native appellation
of the Lycians,Traniilae,
Termilse.
or
"

Supra,eh.

11.

OF

ACCESSION

202

with

lived

hencefortli he

two

CLEOMENES.

in

wives

Book

two

quite againstall Spartan custom.

41. In a short time, the wife whom

houses,

separate

'

this,the

brought

was

also,who

first wife

the

received

son, who
the heir to the throne
him

bore

Then

the friends of the second

truth,made

of the

So

after

him

Some

twins.

were

(who

of Cleomenes

be

to

came

they

said it

barren,by
with

heard

was

false

a
as

her

child.
rumour

boast,
own

she bore

then
after

Dorieus,and
him, again quickly,

Leonidas

hand, the

other

and

Cleombrotus

wile,the mother

second

the
daughterof Prinetadas,

was

and

say that

even

the

On

been

an
outcry againsther, and
were
come, the Ephors, who
her bed, and
strict
kept a

this time

quickly Leonidas,

Cleombrotus.

by

; and so
After
her.

they raised

At

the labour.'*

last married

bring forward

her full time was

when
therefore,
themselves
incredulous,sat round
on

had

wife,when

sure, to

were

child.
supposititious

watch

past

and
great stir,

meant, they

she

and

name

conceived,and

strange chance

had

of Cleomenes

into the world

in time

some

he

of

son

Dcmarmenus). never
gave birth to a second child.
not
42. Now
rightin his mind ;
Cleomenes, it is said,was
indeed he vergedupon madness, while Dorieus surpassedall his
co-mates, and looked confidentlyto receivingthe kingdom on
of
the
of merit.
When, therefore,after the death
score
made
Anaxandridas, the
Spartans kept to the law, and
Cleomenes,his eldest son, king in his room, Dorieus, who had
imagined that he should be chosen,and who could not bear the
Cleomenes
to rule over
him,
as
thought of having such a man
and left Sparta
asked the Spartansto givehim a body of men,
with them
in order to found
a
colony. However, he neither
.

took

'

counsel of the oracle

Pausanias

at

3, " 7) that
(iii.

says

Delphi as

this

was

Col. Mure

had

two

84,

note
*

thinks

wives

at

(Lit.of Greece,

one

and

the

same

fi/taf^x*,
conflict

not

to

with

other
any
"taX oIkIus
these

he

Spartan.
"/ua

Sdo

statements,

*.)

Compare

which

hvo

place whereto

vol. iv. p. 542),since Ariston is not said to have

time.
(See the IntroductoryEsssiy,voL i. p.

with

this,the practicein our own

queen's apartments at
motive
was
a religious

officers of state
to the
With
the Spartans there
one

the

allowed

never

rt
AuKtSaifioyiuy (x6yos yvvaiKas
{'Ava^avSjiiS-qs
The account
vi. 61-3, does
in Herod,
ifiK-naf.)

as

to

alone

obtains

with

ourselves.

country

of

summoning
a
prince or

the

great

princess.
to the political
at work, in addition
for them, in a religious
It was
necessary
Mr. Groie
Hercules.
of
the blood
justly
the

birth of

purityof
Spartan kings ;
Above
all,their root was deep in the religiousfeelingsof the people. Their
with a divine paternity. Nay, the chiefs
the state
pre-eminent hneage connected
the
of the Heracleida
the specialgrantees of the soil of Sparta from the gods
were
occupation of the Dorians being only sanctified and blest by Zeus for the purpose of
the children of Uerculcs iu the valleyof the Eurotas."
(Vol.ii.p. 47ft.)
establishing

point of view,
observes

to

of the

preserve

the

"

"

"

CJhap. 41-44.

should

ADVENTURES

observed

go,*nor

any

OF

of the

Sparta in dudgeon,and sailed

of certain

who

men

away

DORIEUS.

customary usages
to

Libya,under

Theraeans.'

were

203

These

men

the

but left

guidance

broughthim

Cinyps,where he colonised a spot, which has not its equal in

all Libya, on
the banks of a river.* From
this place he was
driven in the third year by the Macians,^the Libyans,'
and the
Carthaginians.
43. Dorieus returned to the Peloponnese,
whereupon Antito

chares

the

Eleonian,'gave him a counsel (which he got from

the oracles of Laius'),to
found the cityof Heraclea
in Sicily
;
the whole country of Eryx' belonged,"
he said, to the Heracleids,
since Hercules himself conquered it." On receiving
this advice,
"

"

Doricus

Delphi to inquireof the oracle whether he

would
take the ,]"lace
to which
he was
The
about to go.
Pythonessprophesiedthat he would ; whereupon Dorieus went
back to Libya,took up the men
who had sailed with him at the
and proceeded upon
his way along the shores of Italy.
first,
44. Just at this time, the Sybarites say, they and
their
to

went

'

Vide 8upr", iv. 169, note, and compare

Hermann's
Political Antiquitiesof Greece
oracle

or

M tiller'sDorians

(" 76,

note

required for every colonj;

Dorian.
The
colony was
passage

other

was

4).
the

(iii.
p. 282, E. T.),and
The

sanction

sanction
of

the

of

some

oracle

at

the
in Cicero (De Div. II. i. " 3)
Delphi,when
is im|"ortaiil: Quam
Ter6
Grsecia colouiam
misit in J^Iolium, loniam, Asiam,
Ilanimonis
oraculo ?
aut
Italiam,sine Pythio aut Dodonieo
Sicilian!,
The
taking of fire from the Prytaoeum of the parent citywas one of these.
(Hermann, " 74, note 1.) Compare note " on Book i. ch. 146.
"
Thera, as a Spartan colony (supra,iv. 147),would be likelyto keep up a connexion
with the mother
of Tbcra with Cyreue (iv.
country.
Again, the connexion
150-159) would explainthe choice of Cinyps as a settlement.
*
This place,which
Herodotus
fertile spot in Africa,
has
regarded as the most
been already described (iv.198, compare
ch. 175). Scylax only callsit x"/"'oi' Ka\6i"
in this part of Africa,that the
streams
are
so
rare
(Peripl.
p. 1 1 2). Perennial
the banks
of a river."
on
highestpraisewas contained in the words,
in the country of the Macians
Cinyps was
(iv.175, ScyL PeripL L s. c), who
would
therefore be likely
to resist the settlement.
That is,the
other Libyans." The Macians
were
Libyans (iv.168, 175, 197).
"
Eleon was
in the territory
of Tauagra (Strabo,
ix. pp. 587, 637).
a village
'
here either to lamus (mentioned
Proposalshave been made to change the name
Pind. 01. vi. 74),or to Bacis, a native of Eleon (Schol.Aristoph.Pac. 1071); as we
do not hear of any prophet Laius. But no change is needed.
We
may understand,
with Larcher, oracles ^tfcn to Laius."
(Cf.Soph. (Ed. T. 898, Aatov ira\aia dea"paTa.)
"
Eryx is said by Thucydides to have been a Trojan settlement (vi.2). It layat the
western
point of the island,a little to the north of Drepanum, the modern
Trapani,
Plin.
H. N. iii.8 ; Strab. vi. p. 393). Its site is fixed by the remarkable
mountain,
(See
St. Julian.
the
Mount
which can
mons
Eryx of antiquity,
only be the modern
is related at length by Diodorus
The conquest of this district by Hercules
(iv.22).
of the most
of Magna Grsecia.
one
important towns
Sybaris was
According
founded
to Strabo,it was
by the Achaeans
(vi.p. 378), probably about B.C. 720.
F.
vol.
i.
most
The
colonisation
was
likelyconnected
(Clinton's H.,
pp. 168, 174).
Its site is
with the gradual conquest of the Peloponnese by the Dorian invaders.
with the Sybaris (^Oossile.')
marked
by the junctionof the Crathis {firati)
50 stadia in
Sybaris flourished 210 years (Seym. Ch. 1. 360). Its walls were
four neighbouring
and ruled over
circumference
; it had twenty-fivesubject cities,
"

"

"

'

'

'^

"

"

'

"

AIDS

HE

204

AGAINST

CROTONA

SYBARIS.

Book

about
to make
war
Crotona/ and the
king Telys were
upon
Crotoniats,
greatlyalarmed, besought Dorieus to lend them aid.
Doiieus was prevailed
againstSybaris,
upon, took part in the war

Such is the
takingthe town.
Sybaritesgiveof what was done by Dorieus

had

and
the

share in

The

the other

Crotoniats,on

aid in their

lent them
foreigner

hand,

and

his

maintain

againstthe

war

which

account

panions.
com-

that

no

Sybarites,save

of the race
of the
except Callias the Elean,^a soothsayer
^
lamidae ; and he only forsook Telys the Sybariticking,and

and

to

their

were

not

deserted
victims

side,when
favourable

which

the account

he

each

to

found

that
sacrificing

on

attack

an

CrotOna.

on

party givesof these

Such

the

is

matters.

Both

45.

testimonies to' the truth

partieslikewise adduce
they say. The Sybarites show a temple and sacred
the dry stream
of the Crastis,^
which they declare
near
precinct
that
after
their
dedicated
to Minerva
Dorieus,
city,
taking
Crastias. And
further,theybringforward t"e death of Dorieus
of what

as

the surest

the

proof,since
For

oracle.

given him, but

had

he

he in

confined

fell,
they say,

because

nothinsj varied

from

himself

to

the

business

he

disobeyed

the directions
on

which

he

sent,he would

ritory,
assuredlyhave conquered the Erycian terand kept possession
of it,instead of perishingwith all
his followers. The
the other hand, point to the
on
Crotoniats,
allotments within their borders which
numerous
were
assigned
to Callias the Elean by their
countrymen, and which to my day
remained in the possession
of his family ; while Dorieus and hia
descendants (theyremark)possess nothing. Yet if Dorieus had
reallyhelpedthem in the Sybaritic
war, he would have received
was

very much
tribes.

In

300,000

men

than

more

Callias.

Such

are

the testimonies

which

the

with Crotona, it is said to have

great war
brought into the field
(Strab.1. s. c). Its excessive luxury is proverbial(videinfra,vi. 127).
It was
taken (b.c. 510) after a siegeof
seventy days by the Crotoniats; who turned
the river upon the town, and in this
way destroyed it (Strab.ut supra).
A second
and
but
it never
Sybarisarose
flourished,
upon the ruins of the first,
was
built
finally
which
ot
was
merged in the Athenian
of
Thurii
c.
(u. 443),
colony
a
spot in the neighbourhood. Herodotus
of the colonists (Suidas). In
was
one
this placeby "Sybarites" he
the inhabitants of Laiis and Scidrus,
probably means
places to which the Sybaritesretired when
took their city (infra,
the Crotoniats
*
^i- ^1)Supra, iii.136, note ".
Supra, iii. 132, note '.
The lamidae were
in the temple of
ministered
of the sacred families which
one
Jupiter at Olyiiipia.(Mailer'sDorians,vol. i. p. 281, E. T.) Pindar calls them
iroKvKKfiTov
Kcid' "EAAoi/ov ytvoi" (01. vi. 120). They were
mythicallydescended
from lamus
the son
xi.
of Apollo, ruusaniaa makes
of them (III.
mention
frequent
*

""

6, xii. 7
'

for

"

VI. ii.4, iv.

It has

been

Crastias."

that the stream

3 ;

VIII.

proposed
But

x.

to

"Crathis"

here

for

"

and "Crathiaa"
Crastis,"

doubt
without variation.
There
to bo no
seems
are
called the Crathis (supra,i. 145; Strab. vi. p. 878) is in.
Tlie " dr"
have
been
the Italian form
of the name.

the MSS.

commonly
tended, but Crastis may
"treum"
is probably an old

4.)

read

bed.

Chap.

DEATH

46-47.

adduced

are

whichever

OF

DORIEUS.

either side ; it is open

the best.'

on

205
to

every

adopt

to

man

he deems

view

46. Certain

Spartans accompanied Dorieus on his voyage as

to wit,Thessalus,
and Euryleon.
Parsebates,
co-founders,
Celeas,
These

men

all the

and

troops under

their command
battle wherein they were

reached
ed
defeat-

but there they fell in a

Sicily,
by the Egesteans* and Phoenicians,only one, Euryleon,
He then,collecting
the disaster.
the remnants
of the
surviving
beaten army,
of Minoa, the Selinusian
himself master
made
colony; and helped the Selinusians to throw off the yoke of
their tyrant Peithagoras.Having upset Peithagoras,
he sought
*

become

to

for

tyrant in his room,

brief space

but

"

after

and

he

while

reigned at Selinus

even

the

Selinusians

rose

up

in

revolt

against him, and though he fled to the altar of Jupiter

they notwithstanding
Agortfius,*
put him to death.
47. Another

who

accompanied Dorieus and died with

of Crotona,who,
son
him, was
Butacidas,a man
after he had been betrothed to a daughterof Telysthe Sybarite,
banished from Crotona,whereupon his marriage came
to
was
took ship and sailed to
nought : and he in his disappointment
ing
Cyreue. From thence he became a follower of Dorieus,furnishman

Philipthe

of

the fleet a trireme of his own,

ported at his own
charge. This
to

victor,and

gainedhim
*

This

the

at the hands

of which

crew

Philip

Greek

handsomest

honours

the

his

of

was

he

suj)-

Olympian

an

His

day.

beauty
they

which
Egestaeans

of the

Rhet.
the Thurian.
(Arist.
chapter is clearlythe writing of Herodotus
cities
of
of
tlie
of
intimate
the
same
Magna
knowledge
specimens

iii.9.^ Other
Qnecia
*

occur, iii.131, lS6-8,iv. 15

Egesta,or Segesta(the native

infra,ch. 46-7, vii. 170, "c.

as

name,

appears

from

the

coins)was

sister

littledistance from the

Erjx (Thuc. tL 2). It was situated at some
a
as Emporium
Segestanum. (Strab.vi. p. 393 ; Ptol.
port known
sea, and had
to have occupiedthe site of
Geograph. iii,4 ; IMin. H. N. iii.8.) The latter seems
fiS" 2' long.12" 52'" A temple and theatre mark
the modern
C"ulell-"i-mare (lat.
settlement

of

the site of the former, about six miles inland from Ca"tell-d-mare.
'
Minoa
from Mino" (HeracLFont. Fr. xxix.),
said to have derived its name
was
vii. 170). But it seems
who was
(infra,
reported by tradition to have visited Sicily

probablethat

more

the

with them

name

called
its

the

Megarians,who

from

Heraclea.

their

former

It is uncertain

occupation by Euryleon.

colonised

country
when

Sometimes

both

Selinus

(Thucyd.

(Thucyd. iii.61).
this

change

names

Mivvay, Polyb. i. 25 ; cf. Liv. xxiv. 35),but commonly

was

4), brought
was

wards
after-

perhaps on
{'HpaKKdcw ttjv

made"

used

were
we

vi.

Minoa

The
only Heraclea.
remain
still
ruins
slight

find

town
some
lay at the mouth of the Halycus (Platani),were
them
is mentioned
by various writers,among
(Smyth'sSicily,
p. 216). Heraclea
by Ptolemy (Geograph. iii.4), Stephen (ad voc), and Cicero (adv.Verr. ii.50).
SeUnus
from Megara Hyblaea,about b. c. 630 (Thucyd.vi. 4). It
founded
was
Sic. xili.59).
a
was
placeof great importance until its destruction by Hannibal (Diod.
mark its
ruins
extensive
From
it
that time
fell into decay (Strab.vi. p. 394). Very

Bite,which

is in the Terra

dei FtUci

between

the rivers Madiuna

and Delici

(Smyth's

Sicily,
pp. 219-220).
*

That

In the

is,the altar of Jupiter,

protector of the forum

market-place.

(ayo^o).It probablystood

ARISTAGORAS

206
accorded

never

to any

AT

SPARTA.

else ; for

one

Book

they raised

hero-templo

his grave, and

48. Such then

over

they still worship him with sacrifices.^

the end of Dorieus,who if he had brooked
was
Cleomenes, and remained in Sparta,would have been

the rule of

of Lacedsemon

; eince

Cleomenes,after reigningno great

lengthof time, died without male offspring,
leavingbehind him
a
singledaughter, by name
Gorgo.''
49. Cleomenes, however, was
still king when
Aristagoras,
of
reached
At
their
goras,
AristaMiletus,
Sparta.
tyrant
interview,
accordingto the report of the Lacedaemonians,produced
bronze tablet,
a
whereupon the whole circuit of the earth was
engraved,with all its seas and rivers.^ Discourse began between
the two, and Aristagoras
the Spartan king in these
addressed
Think
it not
words following
:
strange, 0 King Cleomenes,
I
have
been
the
that
at
painsto sail hither ; for the posture of
which
I
will
recount
unto
it fitting.
now
affairs,
thee,made
king

"

"

Shame

griefis it indeed

of the lonians should

sons

be

and

the

to

none

much

so

have lost their

us, that the

to

as

freedom,and

slaves

of others ; but yet it touches

you
the
of
rest
the
inasmuch
Spartans,beyond
Greeks,
all Greece

over

the

therefore,by
who
lonians,
task is not
and

you are
Their mode

are

appertains

to

gods

common

your

own

of

of

fightingis

kinsmen,from

the

eminence
pre-

beseech

you

slavery. Truly the

an

warlike

un

in the

:
they
following
trousers
in
they wear

people,

whole

world.

bows

use

"

short spear ;
a
their heads with turbans.'

arrows

the

as

Grecians,deliver the

difficult; for the barbarians are

the best and bravest warriors

and

likewise,0

We

you.

the

to

come

the

and

and
field,

So easy are they to vanquish!

that the dwellers in these parts have more
good things
all the rest of the world put together gold,and silver,
and

cover

Know

too

than

"

brass,and embroidered

vants
garments, beasts of burthen,and bond-serall which,if you only wish it,
have
for your
you may soon
The
nations border on one another,
in tlie order which I

"

own.

'

from
*

Eustatliiua

reports the

(ud Horn.

same

II.

but
i.),

he

derivea

his

knowledge

Herodotus.
She

bicanie

the

wife

vii. 289,
(infra,

custom

of Lconidas, her
*

uncle,nccording to

ch. 3" of this

The

usual

Spartan

noble character

compare
Book).
of Gorgo is evidenced
by the anecdote
related below (ch.61),and by the praisesof
Plutarch (ii.
p. 145). licr acutenct'S
ap|)car8, vii, 2.39.
*
Maps, according to Strabo and oiiiers (Strab.
i. p. 10 ; Agalhem. i. 1 ; Diog.
Laert. ii. 1),were
invented
about
this time by Anaxiniander.
Hccatajus
appears
have
to
made
of them.
use
(Compare iv. 36, and note ' on the passa^.)The
of Aristagoras was
map
in
probably the first which had been
note

on

seen

European

Greece.
Vide
infra,vii. 61. A representation of
alreadygiven,vol. i. p. 213. This war
costume
notes

on

Book

vii. ch. 61.

the

ordinaryPersian
will be

seen

dress has been

by reference

to

the

CnAP.

will

HIS

49.

explain. Next

now

his fingerto the map

tablet that he had
their soil is

them/'

to

of the world

brought
few

continued,

flocks and

more

AND

herds

harvests.
plentiful
Greeks know
we
by

SPEECH.

to these lonians

and
fertile/

he

MAP

with

"

(herehe pointedwith
which was
engraved upon the
these Lydians dwell ;
him)
"

peopleare
"

than

207

rich in silver.^ Next

so

these

come

race

any

On

them

border

the

name

of

Phrygians,who have
that I know." and more
the Cappadocians,
whom

Syrians:" they are

neighbours

to the

who extend all the way to this

Cilicians,
prus
Cysea, where
(the island which you see here)lies. The Cilicians pay the
king a yearlytribute of five hundred talents.' Next to them

the

come

Armenians, who

flocks and

herds.'

this country ; then

After

Choaspes marked,
the Great King

where

The

valleyaof

the

them

this
Cissia,
and

'

live here

likewise

they
the

come

too

numerous

MatiSni,*
inhabiting

province,where
the town

have

you

see

Susa

the river
its

banks,
upon
holds his court,'and where the treasuries

Hcrmus, Cayster,Calcus,

Asia Minor, pp.

fertility.
(Fellows's
intermediate

"

and

Evenus, are

21, 26, 278; Lcake'a

all of extreme

Tour, pp. 255, 265.) The

id mountainoas
and barren,especially
the district called Cata(Hamilton'sAsia Minor, i. pp. 182-141.)
Mount
Tuiolus,tCSaifiov Spot,as Strabo calls it (xiii.
p. 897),is said to have
far as I am
Was
the silver
produced gold in abundance, but not silver,
so
aware.
the product of those mines between
writers
Pergamus and Atarneus, to which some
ascribed the immense
riches of Gyges, Alyattes,
and Crcesus?
xiv. p. 969.)
(Strab.
"
The
high table-land of Phrygia is especially
adapted for pasturage. Flocks
and herds, even
under
the present miserable syiitcm of government,
are
numerous
ii.
Hamilton, L pp. 415-418
(Leake, pp. 19, 36.
218-221,
Ac). The Angora
;
pp.
wool has a world-wide
reputation. The land is in many
placesvery rich,but is
wretchedly cultivated (Leake,p. 94).
"
"Vide supra, i. 72, and infra,
vii. 72.
"
Supra, iii.90.
"
Armenia
than Phrygia, a pasture country.
more
is,even
Phrygia has many
wide plains,
is all mountain
and
capable of bearing ample harvests ; but Armenia
Talley(cf.vol. i. Essay ix. " lo).
"
Not
the Matieni of Asia Minor, but those of the Kurdish
bills. (Compare i.
72, 189, 202, "c.)
"
That
Susa had
the Persian
has been
by this time certainlybecome
capital,
admitted
the ancient capitalof Eiam
already
(supra,iii. 30, note *). It was
or
Mount
Su^iana, the country between
Zagros and the lower Tigris. It was situated
the edge of the great Mesopotamian plain,25 or 30 miles from
on
the mountains,
in a luxuriant regionabundantly watered, and famous
for its beautiful herbage. The
lie d'rectly
but upon a small stream,
citydoes not now
upon the Choaspes (Kerkhah),

country

kecaunicnd.
'

called the

Shapur, which

into the Karun

rises about

ten

miles to the north

of the ruins,and

flows

Choaspes is at present a mile and a half to the

of the town
west
of
(Journal
Geograph. Society,vol. ix. part i. p. 71.
Compare
Herod,
about
six
river of hizful,
v.
52, and Strab. xr. p. 1032),and the Kantn
or
miles to the ea.st.
It is thought,however, that ancientlythe Choaspes bifurcated
little above
the rtiins of Badaca, and flowed in part east of the city(snpra,vol. i.
a
iii.68 ; Polyb. v. xlviii. " 14;
'). The citadel,so often noticed (supra,
p. 461, note
Strab. XV.
1031
Arrian.
iii.
16 ; Plin. H. K. vi. 27, p. 362),lay at the western
p.
;
of
of
the
"tomb
close
the
to
extremity
place,
Shapur,and oppositeto the modern
Daniel."
It occupied the highestpart of the great mound, which
is even
120
now
feet

above

near

the

easterlydirection

level
; it

Ahxcaz.

The

of the
was

of

an

Shapur.

The

town

oblong shape,and

extended
had

from

this point in an
And diCSsr'
we

circuit wliich

entlyestimated
p.

1032).

miles

ruins

about

or

and

200

at

The

material

used

present

1. s. c,

and

confined

be

to

of the city was

in the construction

all the most

of its remains

ancient

In

the

circumference

extend

baked

by
probably built originally

was

city,

Polyclit.
ap. Strab.

within

(Geograph. Journ. 1. s. c). They

accompanying plan (seepage 210).
It

like the Babylonian.

language is found on

the

; but

xv.

of

yond
considerablybe-

and

sun-dried

brick,

Scythic people
it

was

whose

doubt

no

larged
en-

it to the seat of
which
had so great
magnificentpalace

when

beautified

and

at

of this

for riches.

stades

60

the limits of the

The

(cf.Strab.

stades

120

seem

Book

masters

himself

Jove

to vie with

be bold

may

you

CITY,

Once

is stored/

in wliicli his wealth

are

TREASURE

GREAT

THE

SUSA,

208

transferred

Darius

empire (cf.Plin. H.
fame in antiquity
a
xvii. 65 ; CassiodoruSj

N. vi. 27, p. 361). The

ch. 53 ; Ar. de Mund.
p. 398 ; Strab. 1. s. c. ; Diod. Sic.
(infra,
in the book
is to be found
vii. Ep. 15),and of which the best account
northern

portionof

of Esther

(i.

the

(supra,iii.68, note '),an

great mound
sides of which
1200
two
measure
feet,while the remaining two
irregularrectangle,
It has been recentlyexhumed
in a great measure
short of 1000.
fall somewhat
by

6-6),occupied the

Sir W.

Mr.

and

Williams

of the
pillars,

stone

vol. i. PI. 30, and

the hall,the material

Loftus,and
size and

same

is brick.

The

consisted

of

great hall of

that of

as

ter,
Persepolis(Kor Porbuildingsbehind
arranged into a central

of inferior

number

pillarsare

form

rows

exact

an

145

square,

porticoes,
flankingthe
These
west.
porticoes,

or

sides,the east, the north, and the

three

on

group

plan

of

45),and

have

to

same

of six each, so as to
into three outlying groups

standing in six
group
feet (nearly)
each way ; and
of 36,

central

PI.

compare
of which

is found
the

on

formed
of two
to the sides of the inner square, are
rows
exactlyparallel
in
line
o
f
the
central
the
distance
between
with
the
each,
pillars
pillars
group,
of the porticoes
the outermost
pillarsof the central group and the inner pillars
those
of
the
central
kinds
two
The
of
feet.
or
64
a
re
phalanx
pillars
being
group
have square
bases, while those of the porticoeshave round or bell-shapedbases, as
mounted
given in the woodcut
(No. 2). Both sorts appear, however, to have been surthe form of which is representedin the woodcut
(No.
capital,
by the same
1). The central group is supposed to have been covered with a roof, but the space
that group
and the porticoeswas
between
probably only shaded by curtains (see
of Esther,
the descriptionin the book
Loftus's Chaldsea, pp. 873-5, and compare
of
the
four
i. 5-6). It appears
a
pillars
(1,2, 8,
trilingual
inscriptionupon
by
and 4 in the plan)that the palacewas
commenced
by Darius and finished by Artawhich

are

of six

"

Mnemon,

xcrxes

The

is said to

town

have

appears as an open
c). It is unfortunate

1. s.

since
eye-witness,

that

it doubtless

(Polyclit.
ap.

unwalled

been

place in

the

we

wars

have

exceeded

the

ot

Strab.

1. s.

of

magnificence both

c), and

Alexander

description of ancient

no

in

successors

tainly
cer-

(Polyb.

Su.sa from

Persepolisand

an

Ec-

batana.
With

regard

to

the residence

Xenophon

accounts.

court, but divided

of the Persian

king

at

Susa, there

arc

conflicting

had
fixed
the first to relate that the kings of Persia
no
(Cyrop. viii. vi.
Babylon, Susa, and Ecbatana
year between

was

the

III.
v.
was
repeated,with
" 15). From him the statement
later
writers.
months
the
three
of spring to
by
variations,
Xenophon assigned
to Ecbatana,and the rest of the year to Babylon. Plutarch
Susa, the two of summer
in its details (iii.
in its outline,Zonaras
(de Exil. ii. p. 604) followed this account

"22;

Anab.

compare

Athenoeus
a
(xii.
change, for which it may be
p. 513, F.) introduced
batana,
to Ecquestionedif he had any authority,assigningthe winter to Susa, the summer
the spring to Babylon, and the autumn
him apparently
to Persepolis.From

26, p. 302).

derived

yElian
was

the

Animal,

the

summer
x.

6).

notion, very

and

Ecbatana

It may

be

absurd

to

the winter

doubted

one

who

residence

whether

there

knows

the

that Susa
localities,

monarch

of the Persian
is

more

than

(Hist.

slightbasis

of

Susa appears
in Jischylusand Herodotus, as in
Xenophon's account.
to be the
ordinaryresidence of the court, and indeed there is abundant
Scripture,
testimony to this point from various writers (Ctes.Exc. Pers. passim ; Strab. xv.
ix. " 3 ; Joseph. Ant. x. sub tin. xi. 5). It is impossible
there*
ui.
p. 1031 ; Pausan.
truth

even

in

Book

SUSA.

210

of Feet

Scale
0

Ruins
1.
2.
8.
4.

Plan

of the Great

Palace

at Susa.

The
The
The

of Susa.
or

Palace.
Groat

Platform.

of the

tOOO

500

High Mound,

Eulns

V.

City.

Citadel

(f)

Chap.

AJIISTAGORAS

62.

TRIES

THE

POWER

OF

GOLD.

211

of his

suppliant'sguise. Gorgo, the daughter of Cleomeiies

his only child,a girlof about
and
eightor nine years of age,
be
happened to
there,standingby her father's side. Aristagoras,
seeingher,requested Cleomenes to send her out of the room
before he

began

speak with

him

; but

Cleomenes
told him to
and
mind
not
the
child.
So
Aristagorasbegan with a
say on,
"
of
talents
the
ten
if
would
promise
king
grant him his request,
and

when

Cleomenes

till it reached
"

to

Father,"she

shook his

head, continued

to raise his

offer

fiftytalents ; whereupon the child spoke :

said, " get up and go, or the stranger will certainly
"

corrupt thee."

Then

Cleomenes,pleasedat

the

warning

of his

child,withdrew, and went into another room,

Aristagoras
quitted Sparta for good, not being able to discourse any more
concerningthe road which led up to the King.
of the road in question is the
52. Now
the true account
:
following
Royal

stations

alongits whole length,and

excellent
caravanserais
habited
inan
throughout,it traverses
; and
tract,and is free from danger. In Lydia and Phrygia
there are
twenty stations within a distance of 94^ parasangs.
On leavingPhrygia the Halys has to be crossed,
here are
and
needs pass ere you can
traverse
gates through which you must
A strong force guards this post. When
the stream.
you have
the passage, and
made
into Cappadocia,28 stations
are
come
and
104
where
bring you to the borders of Cilicia,
parasangs
the road passes
through two sets of gates, at each of which
there is a guard posted. Leaving these behind,you
go on
where
find three stations in a distance
through Cilicia,
you
of 15^ parasangs.
The boundarybetween
Cilicia and Armenia
"

exist

'

note.

On

the

readiness

of the

Spartans

to

yield

to

bribery,vide

sapra, iiL 148,

'

"

"

By
royal stations are to be understood
who conveyed despatchesfrom their
{ayyapiftoi),
(infra,viii. 98).

The

described

the
own

is

abodes

of the

station to

the

king'scouriers
next, and then
the post-route

probably
visited Babylon, he
capitals.If Herodotus
this great
would have travelled along this road, at least as far as the Gyndes, where
highway was crossed by the route leading from Babylon to Agbataua (cf.i. 189).
The road is nearlythat which
would
be followed by travellers between
Smyrna
now
the north, in order
and Baghdad.
It bears away
of the straightline,towards
out
the vast
arid tract between
the Upper Tigrisand Upper Euphrates,the
to avoid
Great
Desert of Sinjar. It also,by this deviation,is able to take in the Armenian
Ciarbekir.
It passes
Allah Shehr (Philadelphia),
Afiom
capital,
by JSart (Sardis),
Kara
HUiar, Ak-Shehr, KaUariyeh, Guroun, Maiatiyeh,Biarbekir, Jezireh,Mosul
other great roads, or rather
There are two
(Nineveh),Arbil (Arbela),and Kirkuk.
ever,
Asia
Persia
the
Erzerouro
Minor with
:
route, which leads,howroutes, connecting
and
Teheran
Tabriz
into what
rather
was
; and
Upper Media, debouching upon
mainly through the
the Aleppo route, by far the most
direct line,but which runs
have been
at all times
desert,and so must
Syrian and Arabian
very unsafe, on
of the Arab
account
plunderers.
*
This description
gives Cilicia an extension towards the north, which no othez
returned

and

the caravan-route

between

route

the two

at

once

THE

212

the

In Armenia

56^

posted.
have

be

to

second

though they

name/
even

largestreams
crossed by means

the

Tigris;

from

run

the

and

the

are

not

has

afterwards

its

of boats.

The

third have

first of these is the

both

of them

the

only different rivers,but

the
in

source

of the

out

in boats.

cross

is

place.^ For

same

the first of the two

flows

There

parasangs.

to

15 in

tance
number, and the diswhere
one
a
place
guard is
intersect this district/all of which

are
resting-places

Four

Book

it is necessary

Euphrates,which

river

is the

ROAD.

ROYAL

I have

which

one

Armenia,

country of the

same

do

not

called

the other

while

Matienians.

The

is called the

fourth of the streams

Gyndes, and this is the river

which
and
Cyrus dispersedby digging for it three hundred
sixtychannels.'' Leaving Armenia and enteringthe Matienian

country, you

have

in

to another

you
which

the

in fact the

stations ; these

eleven

stations

passed you find

and 42| parasangs

navigablestream, the Choaspes,on

cityof Susa

the stations is
are

four

where
Cissia,

is built.

Thus

brought one hundred

that one
resting-places
to

the
and

entire

bring

the bunks

of

number

of

eleven,and

finds between

self
your-

so

many

Sardis and

Susa.
If then

53.

the

equals,as

parasang

royal road be measured

aright,and the
it does,thirtyfurlongs,^
the whole distance

writer allows to it. I have endearoured

which accompanies the present volume.
*

6 ;

express

this in the

Map

of the

Satrapies

Armenia

is here given an
extraordinaryextension to the south,and so made
reckoned
either to Assyria or Media.
largetract ordinarily
*
Undoubtedly the two Zabs, the Greater and the Lesser. Tiiese rivers,which gave
appellationof Adiabene
to the region watered
by them (Ammian. Murcell. xxiii.
Bochart,Sac. Geog. iv. 19, p. 243), seem
retained their names
to have
unchanged

to include

the

to

from

the earliest times

that title in the

to

the present.

The

Greater

Zab,

at

any

rate, appears

under

Assyrian inscriptions
{passim); it is also,undoubtedly,the Zabatus
of Xenophon (Anab. ii. v. 5, and in. iii.6), and the Diava
Diaba of Ammianua
or
(I.8. c). The Lesser Zab is a less famous stream, but its continuityof name
pears
apfrom this passage, combined
with the mention
of it by Ammianus
as the Adiav*
or
Adiaba, and with the fact of its present appellation.
The
word
Zab
Diab, or Diav (Nr-n),according to Bochart
signifies
(1-s. c.),
in Chaldec.
"a
wolf
Hence
the Great
Zab
is called Aukoi
(Lycus)in Sirabo,
Ammianus, and Pliny,and AtvKin (by mistalte)
in Ptolemy (Geogr. vi. i.).
What
Herodotus
here states
is exactlytrue
of the two
Greater
Zabs.
The
Zab has its source
in Armenia
between
the lakes of Van
and Urumiyeh" the lesser
rises in the Koordish
mountains
distance
of nearly two
at a
(hisMatienian
hills)
degreesto the S. S. E.
Vide supra, i. 189, note *,where the Gyndes is identified with the
Diyalah.
Supra, ii. 6. This was the ordinaryestimate of the Greeks.
(See Xen. Anab.
ii.2, " 6 ; Suidas in voc.
Heysch. in voc, "c.) Strabo,however, tells us that it
was
not
universally
agreed upon, since there were
who considered the parasang
some
to equal 40, and others 60 stades (xi.
The
truth
754).
p.
is,that the ancient parasang,
like the modern
farsakh,was
of time (an hour),not
a measure
originally
a
of distance. In passingfrom the one
measure
to mark
meaning to the other, it came
ft different lengthin different places,according to the nature
of the country traversed
"

"

Ohaf.

ARISTAGORAS

63, 54.

from

Sardis
thus

the

to

450

to

GOES

palaceof

TO

Memnon

ATHENS.

(as it is called),
ing
amountling
13,500 furlongs."Travel-

would
be
parasangs,
of
150 furlongs
rate
a

then at the

213

day,"one

will take

actly
ex-

ninety days to performthe journey.

54. Thus

when

Lacedaemonian
the

to

up

the
Aristagoras

that it

was

king,he said

no

Milesian told Cleomenes

three months'
than

more

journeyfrom

the truth.

The

the

the

sea

tance
dis-

exact

desires still greater accuracy)is somewhat

(ifany
be added to
more
; for the journeyfrom Ephesus to Sardis must
the foregoing
account
the whole distance
; and this will make
between
the Greek Sea and Susa (orthe cityof Memnon, as it
one

is called
The

')14,040 furlongs
; since Ephesus is distant from Sardis

modern

Strabo.
*

fkmkh

raries

It is estimated

usual,there is a

As

the previous small

instead of 450,

sums,

3^

not
to

discrepancyin
instead

81

are

will be

as

also,but
from

at

bj

seen

much

so

miles,or
the
of

the

as

from

SO

The

numbers.

111, and
to the

reference

{tarasang, if
to 85 slides.

the

Ljdia and PbiTgla

Cap()ttaoci"

In

In

ooantr/

ut

of Herodotus

subsequent arguments
from

Sardis

to

have

errors

Susa

Herodotus

Elsewhere

(about

takes

here

miles). It
Cyrus the
(The average
of

and

appears
younger
is about

1600

15

(wy)

42i
Sis

into

based
some

route

his totals ; we
upon
of the smaller sums.

does

not

seem

must

clude,
con-

The

tance
dis-

be over-estimated

to

miles).

would
be likelyto move.
an
army
the journey of the ordinarypedestrianat 200 stades
pedition
which Xenophon baa left of the exby the account
that a somewhat
longerday's march was
(Anab. i.),

the

^iv.101) he reckons

23

15J
b6i

81

are

crept

by the Armenian

13,5i"0 Blades (between 1500

*

94^
104

1^
4
11

Total

therefore,that

"

Farsakbs.

'.'^

la OiMia

The

AnounU
tb" MaU"nUa

farsakbs,328

or

parasangs

subjoinedtable

?0

In Clllcia
In

trust

can

stations,according to

SUtiona
In

we

rate

at

which

180
or
stades.) But this rate, apparently,
the
be continued
without
cannot
resting
army, at intervals,for several days at a
of Cyrus rested be counted, the real rate
time.
If the days during which the army
author.
of motion
is reduced
Ulow
the estimate of our
*
it is difficult to discover
of those in which
The fable of Memnon
is one
any

usuaL

germs

of truth.

is,according to

Memnon,
most

reignsat Susa, and

6 farsakbs

the

son

to the assistance of his father's brother, Priam,

Pausan.
xxxi. 2 ; Diod. Sic. il. 22 ; iv. 75).
x.

the wildest

E"""3(DawnX

of Tithonus, and

accounts, an
Ethiopian king.
he himself leads a combined
army

imaginationsof pure
makes
and
very slight

His

father

or

H6mera

(Day),

Tithonus, however,

Ethiopians
Troy (cf.Strabo, xv. p. 1031 ;
here to have nothing but
seem
of Susianians

and

king of
We

romancers.

(Od. iv. 188 ; xi. 522).

passingallusions to Memnon
the Ethiopians (Theogon. 984). So Pindar (Nem. iii.62-3,
all mention
to have been the first form of the legend,from which
Dissen.) This seems
Memnon
connected
have
is
known
to
of Susa was
The earliest author who
omitted.
L
s.
c). It
Cissian
woman
his mother
(Strab.
with Susa is JEschylus,who made
a
is clear,however, that by the time of Herodotus, the story that he built Susa, or its
in Greece.
Perhaps the adoption of this
Homer

Hesiod

calls him

king of

generallyaccepted
regarded as indicatingsome
which
reallyexisted between
Ethiopia and
pp. 632-3.)

great

account

palace,was
may

be

knowledge
Susiana.

of the ethnic connexion

(See toL L p. 358, and

GOES

ARISTAGORAS

214

This
furlongs.*

540

TO

add three

would

ATHENS.

Book

days to the three months'

journey.
had

which

Aristagorasleft Sparta he hastened

When

55.

quitof its

got

in the

tyrants

to

Athens,

that I will

way

now

of

death

Hipparchus (the son of Pisistratus, and brother of the tyrant Hippias),^who, in spiteof the
clear warning he had received concerninghis fate in a dream,
and
slain by Harmodius
(men both of the
was
Aristogeiton
the oppressionof the Athenians
of the Gephyraeana),
tinued
conrace
by the space of four years ;* and they gainednothing,
After the

describe.

but

used than before.

worse

were

nightbefore the
tall and

sleepa
him

Bear

beautiful

thou

Never, be

unbearable
sure, shall

the

Hipparchus was

Panathenaic

riddle
following

the

'"

of

the dream

56. Now

man,

he
festival,

who

:
following
"

thought he

stood

over

The

in his

saw

read

him, and

"

with the all-bearing

heart of a lion,
woes
wrong-doer escape the reward of wrong-doing."

day dawned he sent and submitted his dream to the

after which
he offered the averting
and
interpreters,
sacrifices,
As

soon

then

as

and

went

57. The
"

led the

familyof

Rennell

the direct
miles.

But

of about

if we

reckon

given will

10 miles

he

perished.'

which

the murderers

of Western

"

less than
Asia, i. p. 290) says that this is
he estimates
45
at
geographical(or about 52 English)
the stade at its true length of 606 feet 9 inches (English),

(Geography
which
disttince,"

the distance

in which
procession
the Gephyraeans,*
to

be

rather

will be allowed

more

than

62

miles

for the deflections

that
so
(Englisli),

distance

of the route.

'

It has been commonly supposed that there is an oppositionbetween

Herodotus
Thucydides with respect to the relative age of the two brothers, and to the fact
involved in their relative age, whether
sination.
Hipparchus was king at the time of his assasBut if the narrative of Herodotus
be carefully
examined, it will be found
that he confirms,
instead of opposing,the well-known
view of Thucydides,that Uipthe
elder
of the two.
Not only is Hipparchus never
was
called king, but here at
pias
his firstintroduction he is brought forward
brother of the tyrant Ilippias."
as
With
1 agree with Thirlwall,
respect to the fact,which is disputed by Ijarcher,
that
the authorityof Thucydides is more
(Hist,of
convincing than his reasons
dotus,
Greece, vol. ii.p. 65 ; cf. Thucyd. vi. 55). His authority, backed as it is by Heroto me
seems
decisive. Plato (ifit be he),the only earlywriter on the other
Bide (Hipparch.),
historicalauthority,
as
a
is valueless. Clitodemus, who
has been
view
takes the same
quoted againstThucydides by Meursius and others,in reality
(Frag.Hist. Gr.,vol. i. p. 364). As for Heraclidea Bonticus and Biodorus
Siculus,
such a matter
on
they are writers of no account.
From
to b. c. 510.
B. c. 514
Compare Thucyd. vi. 59 ; Plat. Hipparch. The
fourth year was
not
quite complete (Clinton's
F. H. ii. p. 18).
Full details of this whole
transaction are
given by Thucydides (vi.64-68.)
Compare Ar. Pol. v. 8 and 9). The time of the Pauatheuaic
festival was
chosea
because the citizens might then appear in arms.
Bochiirt (Geog. Sacr. i. xxi.) believes the Gcphyrai to have
got their name
from the fact that they were
settled at the bridge {yi^vpa)over
the Cephissus,oa
the road from Athens
It seems
to Eleusis.
to be certain
there
that there was
a village
wJled Gephyris,
and a temple of Cores,thence said to have been called
Gephyraai
and

"

"

"

Chxt.

PHOENICIAN

55-58.

ORIGIN

OF

THE

GEPHYRJCI.

21t

of

Hipparchus belonged,accordingto their own account, came

from
Eretria.
originally
My inquiries,
however,have made it
clear to me
that they are in reality
descendants of
Phcenicians,
those

who

with

Cadmus^

into the country now

called
they received for their portion the district of
which
in
they afterwards dwelt. On their expulsion
Tanagra,
from this country by the Boeotians (which happened some
time
after that of the Cadmaeans
from the same
parts by the ArBoeotia.

came

Here

gives') they took refugeat

Athens.

The

Athenians

received
their
citizens
set
terms, whereby they were
among
upon
excluded from a number
of privileges
which are not worth mentioning.
them

the Phoenicians
who
58. Now
came
the Gephynui belonged,
whom
introduced
arrival

whereof

great varietyof arts, among

the Greeks
till then had,

with

Cadmus,

into Greece

the

rest

and

to

upon.their
*

that of

writing,
ignorant.

I think,been
as
their
letters exactlylike all the other
originally
theyshaped
but
in
of time, they changed
Phoenicians,
afterwards, course
And

by degreestheir language,and togetherwith

it the form likewise

of their characters.'

dwelt

Now

the

Greeks

who

about

those

Ceres

Strab. ix. p. 581). But

and
it may be
(cf.EtTm. Mag. ad toc. T*4pvpt7t,
the
whether
rather
did
with them into
not
questioned
Gephjrsans
bring their name
Attica.
No ancient writer connect!)
the Gephyraean family with the bridge,or with
the village
of Gephyris. Nor could the temple of Ceres near
Gephyria have been
Ceres (mentionedbelow, oh. 61),for
(as Bochart supposes)their temple of Achsean
On
the other hand
that was
in Athens.
it appears
that Tanagra, the cityfrom
which the Gephyrsans came
to Athens, was
ancientlycalled G6phyra, and its inhab"
itants generallyGephyneans (Strab.ix. p. 586 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
Ti"pvpa
; Etym.
the bridge there over
the Asopus.
was
Magn. ad eand.) The originof the name
Gephyriean Ceres meant
Tanagrtean Ceres, or Ceres whose worship was introduced
into Attica from Tanagra (Etym. Magn. ad voc. 'Axaici
; Steph. B. 1. s. c. ; and infra,
ch. 61).
^
the
On

realityof this immigration,see note ' on Bk. ii.ch. 49, and

chart's Geog. Sac. (i.xvi.-xxi.)
"
Herodotus
alludes here to the legend of the Epigoni. Ten years after
nnsaccessful

attack

the city and

the Trojan war

avenging their fathers (ApoUod.

(Horn. II. it. 405). The great

years

upon

Thebes, the

(Thuc.i. 12).

after that event

quit their country (videsupra,

Homer
Z. 168) shows
(II.

i. 146;

"

tablets.
in the

On

the introduction

Appendix

to

Book

sons

It

of the

invasion

the

of letters into Greece

on

of the
caused

succeeded

taking
shortlybefore

was

Boeotians
the

the first

in

was

sixty

Gephyrseansto

147).

that in his time

and
ii.,

vii. 2). This

this which

was

iv.

in.

chiefs

seven

cf. Bo-

Cadmus,

n.

on

Greeks
from
Bk.

wrote

on

foldingwooden

Phoenicia,see

of

end

ch.

[G. W.]

ii.ch. 44."

from the Phoenician is certain on

the Greeks derived their letters directly
ii.p.
1. A glance at the table given in the Appendix to Bk. ii. (vol.
:
grounds
many
between
267,App.) w'ill show the close resemblance, almost amounting to identity,
It is evident
in its archaic form) and the Phoenician.
the Greek
alphabet(especially
of the letters,which are all signithat one
is copied from the other.
ficative
2. The names
intended
to
in Semitic
of
which
the
were
originally
they
tongues
objects
"

That

"

represent,but have
the Greeks

ihe

same.

no

meaning

in

Greek,

prove

that

the Semites

are

the

inventors,

copyists. 3. The dropped letters of the early Greek alphabetprove

in the numerals,where
These are found, very distinctly,
they have the

the

ADOPTION

216

LETTERS.

PH(ENICIAN'

OF

Book

chieflythe lonians. The Phoenician

tion
varialetters were
accordinglyadopted by them, but with some
in the shape of a few, and
so
they arrived at the present
after
the letters Phoenician,"
as justice
required,
use, stillcalling
time

were

of those

who

parts at that

the

name

the

were

first to

introduce

them

into

"

"

parchments
Paper rolls also were called from of old
when
because
was
the
scarce
formerly
they
lonians,
paper
by
of
which
and
material
skins
the
on
sheep
goats
used,instead,
Greece.

"

barbarians

of the

many

59. I

even

them

characters

in Phoenician

to write.*

wont

now

Cadmaean

myselfsaw
belongs to

placewhich

are

Ilebrcw.

and

engravedupon
4.

The

some

traditional

late invention

of those letters,which the Greeks

possessed bevond the Phoenicians, is an
These pointswill receive illustration from the subjoinedcoin
additional argument.

parativetable

"

kappa
kaph
hollow
of
band

This is strong evidence

the Phoenicians.
various
alphabetsof Western

direct from

to

the

fact,that

Otherwise,there
Asia

and

European
is

great

so

Southern

Greece
a

got

its

alphabet

similaritybetween

the

Europe (the Lyciitn,

Phrygian,

than their commoD

Etruscan,Umbrian, "c.),that it would be dilRcult to prove more
originfrom a singletype, which might be one anterior to the Phoenician.
That is,before the establishment
of a regular commerce
with Egypt, which
was
perhaps scarcelyearlier than the reign of Amasis.
This is a remarkable
alluded to, we
barbarians
statement.
Among the
may
the Persians to be included, on the authorityof Ctesias,
assume
who
declared that
he drew his Persian history"from
the royal parchments" (/k twi'
"aai\iKwy
bi"pbepaiv,ap. Diod. Sic. ii. 32). But we have (I believe)no distinct evidence of parchment
nation.
Stone and
being used at this earlydate by any other "barbarous"
to
have
been the common
material
in Assyria and Babylonia ; wood,
clay seem
leather,and paper in Egypt; the bark of trees and linen in Italy;stone, wood, and
*

metal
the

among

ascribed

were

the Jews.

Greeks, till the

*

"

"

by Varro

The
nearer

Parchment

seems

of Eumenes

II.

never

(u.

c.

to

have

been

197-159),to whom

much

used,

even

the invention

by
was

(Plin.II. N. xiii. 21).

like the Phoenician,
written from rightto left,
and
letters,
were
shape to those of the parent alphabet. (Sec the table in p. 267 Ch.

old Greek
in

time

V.

Book

HIPPIAS.

OF

TYRANNY

2ig

if
Scaeus,the son of Hippocoon,'and the tripod,
would
dedicated
by him, and not by another of the same
name,
belong to the time of (Edipus,the son of Laius.
in hexameters,
third tripodhas also an inscription
61. The
This

be

might

which

thus

runs

"

he

the Cadmaeans
found

and

other

Athenians

Ceres,'in whose

special
orgies.
62. Having thus
and

traced

to

enter

of the

the

the

rest,

among

"

which

they

which

they likewise

honour

related the dream

the descent

where

their separate use,

allowed

not

are

of their country,^

refugeat Athens,

took

temples for

of

Eteocles,that

Gephyraeansat
afterwards
they retired

country, but

in the

of

The

the Encheleans.^

Boeotians,and

number

far-seeingPhoebus,
beautiful offering."

wondrous

Laodamas, the son

by the Argivesout

"

of Achaean

one

throne,

this

shelter with

before the
a

the

on

driven

were

remained

that time

have

was

tliistripod to

gave
set

reignof

in the

was

"

Laodaraas

King
When

It

celebrate

Hi})2)archu8
saw,

Gephyraeans,the

family whereto

of
belonged,I must
proceedwith the matter whereI was
intendingbefore to speak ; to wit, the way in which
the Athenians
got quitof their tyrants. Upon the death of
Hipparchus,Hippias,who was
king, grew harsh towards the
Athenians
Athenian
an
familywhich
; and the Alcmaeonidae,^

his murderers

"

Hippocoon
he drove

sons,

his sons, and

and
III.

from

restored

Tyndareus

andlcarion.

Laccdsemon.
One

Tyndareus.

of his

Assisted

Afterwards
sons

was

by his twelve

Hercules

named

Scspus

slew

him

(Apollod.

his father Eteocles upon

the
succeeded
supra, ch. 57, note *. Laodamns
of Thebes.
and
slain
he
the
ten
to
was
According
legend,
reigned
years,

the
*

of

brothers

Vide

throne

by

the brother

5).

X.
"

was

his two

in.
Epigoni (Apollod.

The

Encheleans

vii. 2).

tribe.
They dwelt on the coast above EpiIllyrian
(Scylax,Peripl.p. 19; Steph.Byz. ad voc. ; Hecatreus,Fr. 73). There was
assisted them
a
legend that Cadmus
(Apollod.iii. v. 4).
againstthe other Iliyrians
Hence
would
take
perhaps it was
refuge
thought likely that the Cadmeans
with them.
Thucyd. i. 12 ; supra, ch. 67.
*
Bochart
believes that the Phoenicians
introduced
the worship of Ceres into
Greece
and supposes
the first by
the Gephyraeans to have been
(Gcog.Sac. i. xii.),
whom
the worship was
brought into Attica (ib.ch. xxi.). Certainlythe Eleusinian
mysteriesappear to have been thoroughlyOriental in their character.
It is dilBcult to explain the epithet Acha;an
The
here.
grammarians say
were

an

damnus

"

that it has

connexion

no

with

the

well-known

"

Hellenic

tribe,but

is formed

either

from

because
Ceres grieved for the loss of Proserpine,
ix"^ (g"cf) or "^x" (sound),
because
of the cymbals used in her worship (Etym. Mag. ad voc.
or
'Axaid).
The
of
of the government
after the murder
great change in the character
Hipparchusis noticed again,vi. 123, as it was before in ch. 55.
Thucydides con
firms this,vi. 59.
He
commends
the virtue and
of the family up to this
wisdom
time (vi.
54). Compare Plat. Hipp. p. 229, B. and Heraclid. Pont. i. 6.
'
Vide infra,
vi. 125-131, where
the earlier history
of the Alcmffionidffiis given
*

and

see

note

on

ch. 131.

CiLtP. 61-63.

had been
and

banished

by force.

gain

to

THE

PISISTRATID^.

Pisistratidae,'
joinedthe

their

objectby

their purpose

and
befell them,''

therefore

the

EXPEL

219

other

exiles,

to

They

tried

by

TO

return,and to free Athens,

procure their own
seized and fortifiedLeipsydrium'
above Pseonia,*

endeavoured

and

SEEKS

SPARTA

resolved

remained

shrink

to

; but

arms

from

great disasters

unaccomplished. They
that might

contrivance

no

bring them success, and accordingly

they contracted with the
Amphictyons' to build the temple which now stands at Delphi,
but which
in those days did not exist.* Having done this,they
of great wealth and members
of an
cient
anproceeded,being men
to
build
the
and distinguished
much
more
family,
temple
them.
than
the
Besides
provements
imother
magnificently
plan obliged
instead of the
the

temple was

of Parian

have

to

been

whereof

stone

coarse

constructed,they made

same

if we

men,

may

oracle,either

their

on

facings

ing
Athenian^, durPythonessby a bribe to

is

by

Pisistratus

"

free Athens.
ever

himself,who

on

So the

returned
is included

to

came

privateaffairs or

own

the state,that they must

when
they found no answer
That

the

believe the

their stay at Delphipersuadedthe

tell the Spartans,whenever
any of them

supra,

contract

marble.'

63. These

by the

to

the

the business of

Lacedaemonians,

them

among

consult

but

this,sent

the Pisistratidae

(vide

i. 64).

Hi^e that of Agis at Decelca

an
iwiTttx'ot^^s,
(Thuc.vii. 19),
neighbourhood.
'
Some
have proposed to change Pseonia
This
is the reading of all the MSS.
There
into Parnes; but without
was
necessity.
probably a region called Pseonia in
by Uarpocration (sub voc. Hcuavicij),
Attica, the abode of the Piconidte mentioned
above
Pausanias
and
this,and on the flanks of
(ii.xviii. 7). Lelpsydrium was
and ad voc.
Parnes
(Schol.Aristoph.Lysist.665; Hesych. twice,ad voc. Aet^/vSpioy,
of the Paeonids
Colonel
Leake
(nato*
recognisesthe abode and name
A"|"u8f"io"').
viSai)in MenidJn, and the site of Leipsydrium in the monastery of St. ^'icholas
(Demi of Attica,p. 88).
of a remarkable
the rightbank
site
be taken, the
If this view
near
torrent,
and flows along a broad
which
descends
directlyfrom the summit of the mountain
gravellybed to the Cephissus,"will favour the derivation of the word Leipsydrium
Albert's
the notes
to
Lex. ined. sub
from
voc., and
X"tj8",not Xe(*c" (cf.C^rill.
Hesychius).
*
Scolium
Hence
the famous
(inAthensus, xv. 1 5, p. 695, and Suidas ad voc.
:
Ati^vipiov)

which

This
was

was

no

in the

doubt

same

"

"

at, at,Ati\fiv9ptoy
irpoSwfffTatpoy,
oiovs
iySpas awieKtaai, piaxfadau
kou
(vrarpiSas,
iya^ovs
t"

oi tot'
*

Vide

infra,vii. 200,
temple had

(Sft^ay,otaiy xartpwy

iaay.

note.

(vide supra, ii. 180); accordingto some, by the

machinations
(Puilochor.Fr. H. G. vol. i. p. 395).
had alreadyreceived the praiseof Pindar for their munificence
The Alcmaeonidae
ereufai').
t*
So/iof Tlvbwyi 8ta batirhy
(Pyth.vii. 01 rtoy
*
The
De phic oraole is again bribed by Cleomenes, infra, vi. 66.
*

The

old

of the

been

burnt

Pisistratidae

Anchimolius, the

last

at

citizens

their

of Aster

son

of

head

the

at

"

ANCHIMOLIUS.

OF

EXPEDITION

220

an

"

V.

Book

of note

man

among

againstAthens, with

army

albeit they were

bound to
Pisistratidfe,
of
For
the
them
they esteemed
friendship.
by the closest ties
than
of
the
The
men.
things
highly
things of heaven more
in
Anchimoiius
and
were
conveyed
transports.
troops went by sea
at
brought them to an anchorage Phalerum/ and there the men
had
the Pisistratidae,
who
ledge
But
disembarked.
previous knowwhich
had sent to Thessaly,between
of their intentions,
with a request for
there was
an
alliance,^
country and Athens
them
sent
aid. The
Thessalians,in reply to their entreaties,
of their
by a publicvote 1000 horsemen,' under the command
When
this help came, the
king,Cineas,who was a Coniasan.'
the

orders to drive out

: they cleared
plan accordingly

Pisistratidae laid their

Phalerum

plainabout

numbers,

to

from

sent

army

their

with

camp

their

Lacedaemonians

and

the tomb

it is the most

ancient, as

horse,
kill

to

as

to drive

Anchimoiius,the general,and
ships. Such was the fate of

Lacedaemon,

is the most

Phalerum

the

fury upon

of

it fit for the movements

the rest

among

the remainder

'

such

fell with

which

to make

charged the enemy's

then

cavalry,and

as

so

the whole

the

first

of Anchimoiius

may

of Athens.

natural, harbour

It

rivers
is nearer
than Pirreus to the city(Leake'sAthens, " 9, p. 397),and the two
Piraeus
The
Athens
is
lead
into
it.
which
and
between
placed,
Ilissus),
(Cephissus
used as a port until the time of Pericles
been
to have
not
seems
(Pausan. i.
ii. 3).
nian
generallyon the Spartan,so Thessaly appears on the Athechief ground of
to be the
jealousy of Boeotia would appear
tilities
hosthe alliance.
It was
broken
B. c. 4()1, when
by the Persian invasion, renewed
with Sparta threatened
(Thuc. i. 102),infringedby the expeditionof B.C.
lished
before b. c. 431 (ibid.
11.22),and fullyre-estab453 (Thuc. i. Ill), renewed
partially
in B. c. 423 (ibid.
iv. 132).
The Thessalians were
nold,
stillin that "early stage of society" mentioned
by Arwhen
pendents
the rulingorder or class has fought on horseback, their subjectsor defoot" (Hist,of Rome, vol. i. p. 71). "The
on
cavalry service under these
has been
circumstances
cultivated,that of the infantry neglected." In Thessaly
the bulk of the population were
the ruling
held in the condition of serfs (irtj/eVTai)"
class,however, was
Hence
we
largeand warUke.
constantlyhear of the excellence
'

As

Boeotia

side.

is found

Mutual

"

"

of the Thossalian

horse, while

Herod,
((,'onipiire

Polyb. iv.
The

8 ; Pint. Men.

country

was

p.

vii. 28-9

7(",A.

favourable

excellency(videinfra,vii. 196,
'

Wachsmuth

it is seldom

that

we

any

note

ad

Thessalian

of their

mention

i. Ill; Ephor. if'r.

6 ;
; Thucvd.
Hipp. Maj. p. 284, A.).

for pasturage, and

and

have

horses

Pausan.

x.

of

were

fantry.
in-

i. 2 ;

special

loc).
"

Conisean
for a
{rovva7oy),
here.
And
there is no known
the
in Thessaly,from which
{Kovia7ov)
town
certiiinly
word
Conisian
could
be formed.
It is impossibleto understand, with Larclior,
Conium, or Iconium, the modern
Konhjeh, in Phrygia. I should incline,therefore,
to adopt the emendation
of Wachsmutii. Gonnu.^, or Gonni, is a well-known
Thessalian town
(Strab. ix. p. 638 ; Porphyr. Tyr. 8; Steph. Byz. ad voc. ; Ptol. Geograph.iii.13 ; Liv. xlii.54). It lay nortb of the Peneus, a littleabove the commencement
of the pass of Temp6 in the modern
Northern
Greece,
valleyof i"cre/t (Leake's
?ol. iii.p. 381-2).
"

proposes

"

to

read

"Gonnaean"

"

Chap.

be

FIRST

64, 65.

to this

EXPEDITION

OF

CLEOMENES.

221

day in

^
Attica ; it is at Alopecas
the temple of Hercules in Cynosargos.^

seen

64.

Afterwards,the

Lacedaemonians

(Foxtown),
near

despatcheda larger

force

against Athens, which they put under the command

of
of
of their kings. These
Cleomenes,son
Anaxandridas, one

troops

were

"WTien

they were

with

not

the

by

sent
come

Thessalian

but

sea,

into

marched

by

the

mainland.

Attica,their first encounter

was
they shortlyput to flight,

horse,which

above fortymen
made good their escape,
killing
; the remainder
and fled straight
to Thessaly. Cleomenes
proceededto the city,

and, with

the aid of such of the Athenians

as wished
besiegedthe tyrants,who had shut themselves

for freedom,
up

in the

Pelasgicfortress.*
65.

And

there had

now

been

small

chance

of the Pisistra-

tid"

into the hands of the Spartans,

who did not even
falling
sit
down
before the place,*
which had moreover
been
designto
well provisioned
beforehand with stores both of meat
and drink,
it
is
that
after a few days'blockade the Lacedailikely
nay,
monians would have quitted Attica altogether,
and gone back
to Sparta, had
not
event
occurred
most
an
unlucky for the
a
nd
for
most
the
besieged,
advantageous
besiegers.The children
of the Pisistratidaa were
made
as
prisoners,
they were
being
removed
out of the country.
all
their
this
calamity
By
plans
of their children they conwere
sented
deranged,and as the ransom
"

"

to

the demands

days' time

of the

five

Athenians, and agreed within

quit Attica.*

Accordinglythey soon afterwards

left the country, and withdrew
to Sigeum on
the Scamander,'
after reigningthirty-six
the Athenians.'
By deyears over
to

It is curious to find that the Spartans had passed Athens, and penetratedto
place,which lay to the north-east of the city,at the distance of about a mile
and a half (J^h. Timarch.
has ill-understood
suspect that Herodotus
p. 119). We may
the Spartan plan of campaign. The site of Alopccaeis marked
by the modern
villageof Amhelokipo(Leake'sDemi of Attica,p. 31).
Vide infra,
vi. 116, and note
ad loc.
*
That is,the Acropolis,which the Pelasgiwere
said to have
fortified foi the
Athenians (seebelow, vi. 137). According to Clitodemus, all that the Pelasgidid
the space
to level the surface of the rock at the summit, and build a wall round
was
obtained
BO
(Frag.2*2,ed. Didot).
Aware, apparently, of their inabilityto conduct
sieges(videinfra,ix. 70.)
this

That

the acropolis

was

siegeby Xerxes
Cim. c. 13).
*

All the chief

at

not

this time

(viiL62-3).

its

pointsof

It

was

this narrative

strong appears
very
afterwards
fortified
are

confirmed

from

by

the account

Cimon

of

Vit.
(Plut.

by Aristotle,who

relates

the contract
of the Alcmaeonidae
to rebuild the Delphian temple, the importunity of
the oracle in their favour, the expedition of Anchimolius
pedition
by sea, his defeat, the exthe Tbessalians,the
of Cleomenes
"with
his victory over
a larger force,"
the capture of the children aA
retreat of Hippias into " the Pelasgic fortress,"and
"

they were
"

being conveyed

It appears

from

out

Aristotle

Vide infra,
ch. 94"6.
(Fr.17).
v.
(Polit.
9),that this period is exclusive of the tim"

of the

country

BP.eiit

they

former

times from
that

Hippocrates

think

'

from

then

the time

revolt of Ionia from

to

with

Athens

lonians
66.

aid,I
The

was

came

to

of

Athens.

callinghis

after the Pisistratus who

the

mode

in which

And

was

son

the Athenians

son

of

got

they did and suffered worthy of

when
they gained their freedom until the
King Darius,and the coming of Aristagoras

tyrants. What

quitof their
note

family of the Neleids,*to

in
who
beloDged,men

kingsof

him

V.

Book

settlers became
foreign

he named

Pisistratus :
Such
Nestor.

CLISTHENES.

likewise

Melanthus

and

Codrus

was

the

Pylians,of

were

which

hence it

OF

POLICY

POPULAR

222

request that

shall

power

that the tyrants were

chief authoritywas

now

the

proceedto

of Athens
gone

had

it became

lodgedwith

two

Athenians

would

lend

the

relate.
but
great before,
than
ever.
greater

been

persons,
is said to have

of
Clisthenes,

now

The
the

been the persuaAlcmaeonids,who

der
the
and
of
of the Pythoness,'^
son
Tisander,who
Isagoras,
belonged to a noble house, but whose pedigreeI am not able to

family of

trace

the

further.

Howbeit

his kinsmen

offer sacrifice

to

the Carian

strove
togetherfor the mastery ; and
Jupiter.^ These two men
Clisthenes,findinghimself the weaker, called to his aid tlie
common
people.*Hereupon, instead of the four tribes among
*

passed by Pisistratus in exile after his first seizure of the sovereignty. From the
beginningof the reign of Pisistratus,to the final expulsionof his sons, was a period
ci fifty
1. s. c. ; Scholiast, ap. Aristoph.Vesp. 500.) Pisistratus
one
years (Arist.
Bcized the sovereignty,
out
b. c. 560; died, n. c. 527, having reigned nearly17 years
of the 33.
Ilippias
reigned14 years before the death of Ilipparchus(b.c. 614), and
four afterwards.
He
was
expelled b. c. 510, perhaps iu the same
year with the
Tarquins.
*
The tale went, that Melanthus
Nestor,
(the fifth in descent from the Uomeric
of Neleiis,and king of Pylos),was
son
king of Messenia at the time of the return of
the Heraclidae. Being expelled, he sought a refuge in Attica,where
he was
kindly
received,and even
placedupon the throne
Thymoetcs,the existingmonarch, being
forced to abdicate in his favour.
This will explainthe terms
"Pylians,"and "Neleids" (cf.Hellan. Fr. 10, and Demo, Fr. 1, ed. Didot.)
*
Supra, i. 59.
Supra, ch. 62.
*
That the Carians were
once
widelyspread through the Cycladcs,is witnessed
both by Herodotus
(i.171) and Thucydides (i.4). There would be nothing surprising,
in an ancient settlement
therefore,
of Carians upon the Attic peninsula. Strabo
notices descents of Carians
of Attica (ix.p. 577).
upon the coasts
We
here to meet
seem
again with the old tripledivision of parties"the Pedof fifty
isei,
Parali,and Diacrii,
years back (supra,i. 59). Isagorashad, apparently,
revived the party of Lycurgus (the Pediffii),
which
that of the ancient landed
was
aristocracy: Clisthenes had taken his father's place at the head of the Parali,or
wealthy middle class,who were attached to the timocratical constitution of Solon :
while the Diacrii,or democrats,were
without
leader, but had strengthsuflicient
a
to turn
the scale either way.
it seems,
democrat
Clisthenes,
not
was
a
by choice,
but from
necessity. It was only when he found himself unable to contend successfully
with Isagoras,
that he had recourse
to the deraocratical
(Vide infra,
party.
"

"

ch. 69, note

').
*
That
is,the Geleontes or Teleontcs,Hopletes,
the
and Argadeis,
.^gicoreis,
ancient hereditary
tribes of Attica.
Mr, Groto (Hist, of Greece,vol. iii.p. 69) denies

Chap.

HIS

66.

which

ALTERATION

the Athenians

had

been

and
tribes,

likewise

parcelled
changed the names

till

been

ten

now

OF

out

called after

THE

divided

TRIBES.

223

Clisthenes
hitherto,

the Athenians

made

them.

among

He

of the tribes ; for whereas

they had
Geleon,^gicores,Argades,and Ho-

that there

is any sufficient ground for believing

that a division into castes, such as
of these tribes has been
names
thought to indicate,ever
prevailed iu Attica.
In this he opposes, among
the ancients, Plato,Strabo, and
Plutarch ; among
the
the

ahnost
all who
have
written upon
the subject (C. F. Hermann,
modems,
" 94 ;
de Com.
rhirlwall,vol. ii.p. 7 ; Bocckh, Corp. Insc. 3655, lUgen,p.38-50; Scbomann
Ath. p. 351, iic). It seems
inconceivable
that names,
three out of four of which read
BO

clearlyWarriors

have

(Hopletes),Goatherds

'

been

\ropt

outlet.

ty and

uiiu"

pears
the argument

derived

authority(Eurip.Ion.
certainlythe form most

formed

and Artisans (Argadeis)

(..tlgicoreis),
can
eU letut at the
according to professions,

uncertHintythat

attaches

to

the

fourth

Geleontos, Gedcontes, and Teleontes"

from
the other three.
Teleontes, which
1579; Pollux, viii. 109; Steph.Byz. ad

lurnis

i....,

classes

to

name,

rests

which

ap"

invalidate

cannot

"

decent

upon

hiyiK"ptui)ia
for this would
connect
readilywith
easy of explanation,
of Priests or Consecratore
give the excellent sense
(cf.
r*\"ae, T"Aot, T"A"TVi,and
Strabo, viii. p. 556). Geleontes, which has far the greatest weight of authority,
that of the best MSS. of Herodotus,
since it is the form of the inscriptions
as well as
from
variant
be
a
this,
possibly
only
according to the notice which we find in
may
in use
for riKta
Hesychius, that jiKta was
(Ilosych.ad voc. 7"'A"a).The form
Ge"ti
the least authority (Plutarchonly),and may
be safelyset aside as
ha\
ill-written MSS., in which r"A"ONTE2
:rom
might easilybe mistaken
voc.

'

for i

t:.ur.v^.'"

It would
castes:

1.

considered

"2.

therefore

seem

Priests;
as

2.

that

Warriors;

at

from

tolerablycertain

Athens

in very
; and

3. Herdsmen

the

early times

there

may
It is aUo

themselves.
appellations

and note.
by several writers of fair name
p. 24, A. ; Critias,p. 110, c ),where ancient Athens
of its ca.stes, are well known.
They are the more
based
the
is not
upon
{)ears, the fact recorded

The
is

in Plato

passages

compared

to

Egypt

valuable,because,

etymology

four

were

This

4. Mechanics.

of the

so

be
firmed
con-

(Timaeus,
in

respect

far

as

ap-

of the

names

tribes,or indeed connected

consciouslywith the tribes at all. Plutarch's statement
the substitution
in detail
is di^^tinctand positive(Vit.Solon, ch. 25.),
and the error
of husbandmen
his having the false form
for priests arises from
ytStovrti,for
is a respectable
Strabo also,who
T"A"oi'Ttj.
authority, has no doubt of the four
tribes having been castes.
His account
exactlyaccords with the view taken above;
"

"

for it is of

importance that he
to designatethe caste
(alytKoptli),
no

U3es

the term

husbandmen

{y*upyoi)for gocUherds

got its livingfrom the soil.

If we admit the fact of the exisu"nce of castes
iu Attica in the earliest times, it
did these castes come?
were
whence
becomes
ot importance to
a matter
inquire,
from abroad ?
They have been regarded iw
they of home growth, or introduced
with Egypt (Diodor.Sic. i.
of Athens
favouring the notion of- a specialconnexion
which

"

they certainly appear in this shape ; but

the fact is
it is diflBcult to say whether
of them, or whether
this is the true account
also independentl
and
in
in
times
India,
that
ths
which
Egypi
same
not,
prevailed early
spirit
if any,
the
of
connexion,
The
Greece.
nature
in
special
up
sprang
of it; and
Plato givesno account
between
Egypt and Athens, is not agreed on.
Phanodeums
and CaUisthcnes, the earliest writers who
propounded a theory, derived
The Egyptian
in Plat. Tim.
Sais from
Comment,
Athens
p. 30).
(ap.Proclum.
the
of
Egyptiansthemselves.
have
been a late invention
to
colony to Attica seems
Eusebius
(Chron.Can. h.
it
to
whence
in
It appears
Diodorus
first
(1.s. c),
passes
in religion
resemblance
"o.
Still
there
a
is,undoubtedly,
p. 280), TzeUes, Suidas,
and Egypt, which favours
Athens
between
and art, as well as in political
institutions,
28

vol.
Thirlwall,

the notion

of

some

ii.p.

67),and

in Plato

specialearlyconnexion.

(SeeThiersch's Epochen

Kunst, p. 26.)
The

chief

Egypt, is the

objectionto
fact,of which

the

view

there

seems

which
to be

would

good

der Bildenden

from
castes
the Athenian
tribes
were
four
the
that
evidence,
derive

pies,the

four

sons

of

HIS

SICTON,

OF

CLISTHEXES

224

Ion/ Clisthenes
certain

called his tribes after

other

set these

Book

V.

and
aside,

names

heroes,^all of whom
were
because,although a

associated

Ajax. Ajax was

a
was
neighbour and

native, except
he
foreigner,

GRANDFATHER.

allyof

an

Athens/

belief is that in

actingthus he did but imitate his

maternal
Clisthenes,
king of Sicyon.* This king,
grandfather,
with Argos,put an
when
he was
at war
end to the contests of
the rhapsodistsat Sicyon,because in the Homeric
Argos
poems
and
the Argives were
the
theme
of
He
so
constantly
song.
67.

My

likewise conceived

the wish to drive

Adrastus,the son of Talatis,

out of his country,'seeing that he was
an
Argive hero. For
had a shrine at Sicyon,which yet stands in the marketAdrastus
place
Clisthenes

of the town.
the oracle if he

asked

is

reportedto

king,but
grant

might
After

his

thou

while

to

makes

Teleoii and

only a
make

home
Adrastus

but

common

to

is the
the

began

withdraw

plan

To this the

So when
and

which

all the Ionian

he

Delphi,and

to

Adrastus

"

robber."

went

his brothers

"

answered

he hit upon

peculiarto Athens,

not

went

might expel Adrastus.

have

request,he

contrive
a

art

therefore

to

Sicyonians*

god

would

think

of his

ness
Pytho-

own

how

The

he

accord.

thought would

Greeks.

not

tradition

sue-

which

this fact,and it is proved, not

Ion, embodies
of Herodotus
ch. 69),but also by inscriptions
from the
only by the statement
(infra,
Ionian towns
of As^ia Minor
(Boeckh. Corp. Ins. 3u78, 3079, 3665),which show the
existence of these divisions in them.
It is also important to observe
that remnants
of caste divisions and caste prejudicesappear through Greece
which
seem
generally,
universal prevalence of caste
to indicate the entire and
in earlier times.
Of this
nature
the hereditarypriesthoodscommon
to many
of
are
states; and the descent
offices and employments from father to son, which
is known
to have
prevailedat
himself
Sparta and elsewhere, and of which Herodotus
gives instances in the next
Book
vi. 60, and note
ad loc. ; see
also Hermann's
Pol. Ant.
(infra,
g 5). It is
find
to
Clinton
assertion
in
H.
vol.
i.
that
the
institution
of
an
astonishing
(F.
p. 64),
of castes
"there are no vestigesin any part of Greece"!
The same
names
are
given, but with the reading of Tcleon forGe'eon, in Euripides
with this,Julius Pollux (viii,
(Ion.1579-1581, ed. Dindorf.).In accordance
9,
p. 931),and Stephen of Byzantium (ad voc.
ghc the tribes asTeleontos,
AiyiK6pftD%),
and Argadeis. The inscriptions
of Cyzicus contain
the' full
Hopletes,.Egicoreis,
but with the form Geleontes.
list,
'
The
of the Attic tribes were
names
Erechtheis,Jilgeis,
Pandionis, Leontis,
Acamantis, Q"lneis,
Cecropis,Hippothoontis,.Mantis, and Antiochis; the heroes
being Erechtheus,."Egeus,Pandion, Leos, Acamas, (Eneus, Cecrops, Hippotboon,
The order given is that observed
Ajax, and Antiochus.
upon the monuments.
"
Ajax was the tutelaryhero of Salamis (videinfra,viii. 64 and 1'21).
According
to Homer, his troops at Troy were
drawn
to those of Athens.
up next
sons

of

"

Atas 8* 4k SaAa^^TfOf "yt SuoKaiSfKa

vrjas,
2r^"r" 5' Hyuiy,'iv 'A^rivaiwy 'larayTo "p"i\ayyt^.
II. II. 6"T-8.
"

Concerningthis king, see below, vi.

126.

"

Adrastus, king of Argos, and

of the

leader

first (mythic)attack

(Eurip. Phoeniss. ; ApoUod. III. vi. " 3-7), was worshipped as

the rest
at Megara (Pauaan. i. xUii. 1) and
places: among
xttx.

4).

upon Thebea
hero in several

Athens

(ibid.L

NAMES

MOCK

226

TRIBES.

SICYONIAN

THE

OF

Book

V.

after his death,by the space of sixtyyears :

but even
Clistbenes,
and
changed to the
then,however, they took counsel together,

Pamphylians,and Dymanata?,'
Hyllaeans,
time, as a fourth name, the title of ^giataking at the same
leans,from ^Egialeusthe son of Adrastus,
well-known

of

names

Sicyonian done.'" The Athenian

who was
Clisthenes,
grandsonby the mother's side of the other,
lieve)
after him, resolved,
from contempt (as I beand had been named
of the lonians,'
that his tribes should not be the same
as
of

ment

division

the

Clisthenes the

had

Thus

69.

Sicvoiiiaii (ribos

thus

be

may

with

compared

(and later)

older

the

"

(TTvrvnfn".

"{(^neatie.
-^On

Achteans

|-

.^hcereatav

J=;s;ialels.

)
(

Dorians

llyll^'i.

-" Piimphyli.
Piimph;
"{

Archclai

( DynfanatuB.
Dy Irian;
'

That

these

the three

were

ancient

tribes of the Dorians

is

acknowledged.
universally
principal

now

(Dorians,vol. ii. pp. 76-8, E. T.) has collected the

direct is that of Stephen of Byzantium (ad voc.
most

Miiller
The

testimonies.

Avftav, "pvKov Awpifuv

of the
also the words

^aav

'

same

Aufiaf);
Tp*7y,'TAA"ry, Koi Ila/i^uAoi,koi Au/uavev. (Compare
writer, ad voc.
(II.ii. 668; Od. xix.
"TW(7\.) Homer

5"

Pindar (Pyth. i. 61),and Ephorus (Fr. lo),

177),Hesiod. (Frag.vii. ed. Gottling.),
of inticriptions
besides Herodotus, confirm
the statement
of Stephen. A multitudo
the ruins of

from

The

names

different Dorian
traced

were

lead to the

towns

Pamphylus
^gimius, who
to

Hyllus,the adopted son, of

of the Heracleids.
time of the flight
"

.^gialeans

infra,vii. 94;
with

was

cf.

reason,

the

ancient

Apollod. ii.
that the

"coast,"and signified

of

name

i. " 1, and
term

was

and
was

same

Dyman,

conclusion.
the

two

the traditional

king

the primitivelonians
Strabo,viii. p. 555.)

derived

from

the

actual
of

at

of this tract
Pausanius

and

sons,

Doris

the

(vide

tures,
conjec-

cuyiaKis,
i. " 1). Compare the
(vii.
common

word

along the shore"

unfrequent to find a tribe or tribes of the
aboriginalinhabitants alongside of the Hylleans,Dymanes, and Pamphyles, in a
Dorian
such a
In Argos, and
state.
perhaps in Epidaurus,the Ilyrnithianwas
tribe (Stcph.Byz. ad voces
there appear
to have
Avaav
et "tpvlbiov). In Corinth
been live such (Miiller's
Dorians, vol. ii. p. 58, E. T.)
"*
An interesting
in which
is givpn by Nicolas of Damascus, of the mode
account
"

Attic

Clisthenes
had

the

dwellers

leapaXoi (fiupra,i. 59). It is

obtained

in
therefore,

the throne.

the natural

not

Clisthenes
of

was

the youngest

of three

brothers, and

Myron,
things,littlehope of the succession.
however, his eldest brother,having been guiltyof adultery with the wife of Isodthe second
himself by
emus,
brother,Clisthenes persuaded the latter to revenge
He tlien represented to him that he cotild not reign alone,
slayingthe adulterer.
it was
as
impossiblt;for him to offer the sacrifices;and was admitted as jointking
this account.
on
Finally,he had Isodemus
persuaded to go into voluntary exile
for a year, in order to purge his pollution; and during his absence
himself
made
sole king (Fr.61).
*
There can
be no
doubt that Clisthenes was
He
actuated
by a higher motive.
abolished the old tribes,not
because
clusive
exIonic, but beciiuse they were
they were
to break
mit
down
old oligarchical
; his intention was
an
distinction,and to adthe more
the
franchise
to
old
inhabitants.
fresh
The
classes
of
the free
readily
tribes were
hereditary,and with their machinery of phratriesand clans (yivn),
tended
to confine within
limits the rightsof Athenian
citizenship.A
very narrow
free pU'hshad grown
up outside the hereditarytribes at Athens, as it did at Rome,
"nd by the same
the element
that
of forced, in Athens
means,
except that in Rome
course

tiup.

ISAGORAS

69, 70.

theirs ; and

AND

CLEOMENES.

followed the pattern set him

so

Sicyon. Having brought entirelyover

people of
all the

tribes

Athens,

that

the

dcmes

by his namesake

to his own

he l\ad before
made

the

number

of the

tribes ;

his turn

lost

ground, and

with
great familiarity

wife.
Isagoras's

thing that

to send

he

did, was

thenes,and a largenumber
The Accursed," should

Clisthcncs

iilcrated.
fore

by the

gotl

of the ancient

side
"1

i.-hcould

enrolled

ones,

have

not

for

been

he

he was,
more

free

him

have

irative

lig:

if Greece, vol. iv. pp.

to

charge is

of too

terms

this time

the first

and

requirethat Clishe called

whom
besides,
This

to

admit

all free Athenians

population in
set

up

he sent

message

fresh

views

these

to

/oca/ tribes.

It

hereditarytribes

a tie of faith and

feeling"connected
"conjured suddenly up as a bond of

Grote

terplot
coun-

Lacedaemonian,
the Pisisbesieging

these

"

Mr.
strangers.**

x\\

resolved

the entire

impossiblefor

aiiiuoi

i"r"ii

and

the

At

leave Athens.*

'

til.

herald

of Athenians

"

luiM

'

ten

to
therefore,

made
of friendship
with him.
a contract
tratidae,
even
brought against Cleomenes,that he was on

wouiu

gave

his adversaries.

Isagorasin

of'

mon
com-

greater than

established

his enemy,
he called in Cleomenes
when
he was
had already,
at the time

who

of

he
disdained,'

phylarchshe

in each

side the

people took his part, very much

common

powerfulthan
70.

whom

and
names,
of the four

new

formerly; instead
likewise placedten
now

227

transactions

union

in their

to-

betrue

169-175).

himself the weaker, he

Clisthenes "found
told before, that when
what
On
called to his aid the common
(ch.
66).
groundsMr. Grote supposes
people"
forward
ment
moveit " not unreasonable
credit for a more
to give Clisthenes
generous
"

So

were

we

We
of Herodotus," does not
ihan is impliedin the literal account
appear.
is our
the writer who
of
the
only
do
but
then
authority
we
certainly
reject
so,
may
(vide infra,ch. 78), would
guide in the matter, and who, as a lover of democmcy
much
for it as Clisthenes.
done
who
had
of
so
have
not
one
willinf^ly
spoken evil
alone

democrats

Are

of all mankind

immaculate

probably means
place,Herodotus
By Phjlarchs
supra,
the heads
as
the ^iri/*f
AtjtoI TeiK "pv\uy, who took the placeof the old "f"v\ofia"Ti\fU,
under the Hipparchs,the chief officers
of the tribes.
The Phylarchs proper
were,
PoL Ant. of Greece, ""111 and 152).
of the cavalry(cf.Hermann's
'

Vide

ch.

in this

66.

bear the construction

quite impossiblethat thi? passage can
iv.
Grote
(vol. p. 176, note),or indeed
given it by Wachsmuth, and adopted by Mr.
*

It

of

admit

to

seems

any

sense

me

but that

in
assignedit'

Whether

the text.

whether,

Hermann

Schomann

Herodotus

was

(De

contends

taken,
misCom.

as
(I.s. c.)supposes, or
of denies was
100, and was afterwards increased
Att. p. 363), the number
originally
haps
is.
Strab.
575),is an open question. Perto the 170 mentioned
by Polemo
p.
(ap.
of
scarcely sufficient ground lias been shown for questioningthe etatement
as

Herodotus.

quiteascertained, that the demes of which each tribe was composed,

of Attica, p. 13 ; Grote, vol. iv. p. 177).
locallv contiguous(Leake's Demes
not
were
the avoidance
that
the object in view was
is
of
Mr.
It
Grote's,
a happy conjecture
have a trace in the contentions of
of which
of those local feuds and jealousies
we
the Pediasi,and the Parali (supra,ch. 66, note, and i. 59).
the Diiicrii,
,
The

fact is

"

The

same

-,
immediately before the breaking out of the Pelwaa
directed againstPericles,who
(Thucyd. i. 126),when it was

demand

was

made

oponnesian war
connected, through his'
mother, with the Alcmaeonid

vL 131).
family(infra,

OF

STORY

228

"THE

ACCURSED."

Book

suggestionof Isagoras: for in the

the Alcmaeonidae
lay on
bloodguiltiness

affair referred to, the

and their partisans,

at the

while

his friends

he and

71. The

way

quite clear

were
"

in which

The

V.

of it.
'*

Accursed

at

Athens

got their

following.There was a certain Athenian called

Cylon, a victor at the Olympic games,^ who aspiredto the
of his companions,who
sovereignty; and aided by a number
the

was

name,

with

an
himself,made
attempt to seize
and
the citadel.^ But the attack failed,
Cylon became a supphant at the image.^ Hereupon the Heads of the Naucraries,'

of the

were

"

same

Cylon gained

age

the

prize

for

the

Siav\os,or

double

foot-race

(Pausan. i.

xxviii. 1).
'
and the circumstances
which
led to it,have been better
Cylon'senterprise,
The
latter does
stated by Bishop Tliirlwall than by Mr. Grote.
to see
not
appear
.stir
of
democratic
at
the
element
until
the
time
Athens,
immediately
preceding
any

of
legislation

the

Draco, which

Solon.

tended

But,

as

limit the

Dr.

Thirlwall

authorityof

well

remarks,

the

of
legislation

the

have
nobles, cannot
proceeded
have
from their own
been
extorted from them
content
wish, but must
by the growing disof the people (vol.ii. p. 18). A
popular stir,therefore,began before
Draco's legislationa demand
for written laws, like that which
led to the
at Rome
Draco was
but
to
this
framed
his
laws in a
Decemvirate
demand,
appointed satisfy
to

"

"

"

and repress
the popular movement," which
had led
designed to overawe
sequence
being set up as lawgiver. The insurrection of Cylon was the natural conof this attempt at repression;it was
at least'it
a democratic
movement,
its chief strength from
derived
the discontent of the masses
this,although
; and
selfish or not, we
cannot
Cylon was a Eupatrid. Whether
Cylon's views were
say.
He may
have designed what Pisistratus afterwards
accomplished,or he may have
been
Titus Manlius
of Athens.
His failure left the
or
reallythe Spurius Cas-sius,
Athenians
under
the weight of a cruel oligarchyfor at least eighteenmore
to groan
C12
to
591.
See
this subject,Hermann's
Pol. Antiij.
B.C.
on
years (from B.C.
It is remarkable
" 103, and the writers there quoted, Meier, Welcker, and Siebelis).
that Cylon'sstatue
was
preserved in the Acropolisto the days of Pausanias (i.
xxviii. " 1),a sign of the gratitudeof the people.
The account
in Thueydides (i.126)is much
itself bo completed
and may
fuller,
from Plutarch's Solon, c. 12.
these
to
writers,Cylon himself escaped.
According
His adherents
took refugein the temple of Minerva
and when
induced, under
Polias,
promise of being spared, to surrender, fastened themselves
with a rope to the statue
of the goddess,and so descended
into the town.
On their way the rope broke, or
was
cut, and they were
immediatelyset upon. Many fled for refugeto the sanctuary
of the Furies, which happened to be
slain at the altars.
Megaclos,
near, but were
who was
cliief archon
at the time,directed the proceedings (Heracl. P. i.
4),and
hence
the guiltof the double
considered
was
Siicriiege
chicHy to rest on him.
During the rule of Solon, Epimenides was
employed to devise an expiation of
the crime; but the measures
which
he took (Diog.Laert. i. 110) failed to satisfy
publicopinion.
manner

to

his

"

"

The

Naucraries

were

divisions of the ancient

tribes

in each tribe there

were

throe

and
in each
four Naucraries.
Trittyes,
of these
Thus
the number
Trittys,
last was
48.
According to some
each Naucrary was
bound
to furnish a
writers,
vessel to the navy,
and
this was
the originof the name
{vavKpapiaiKairri) Uo
linrfas irapuxf
""' "'""'"' M'av, a"^'^s t(Tw9
ation,
Pollux,viii. 108). This derivuyofiaarai.
than probable ; and
however, is rather plausible
of the word
the account

which

connects

it with

"'0(fi"', and

makes
the vavKpapos
holder,"
house"a
{= vavK\ripof)
be preferred.
As Thueydides says that the nine archons
at this time
some
managed affairs,
writers (asHarpocration)
have confounded
the Heads (Prytaneis)
of the Naucrario*
is

on

all accounts

to

Chap.

71, 72.

who

at that

SECOND

VISIT

were

this

72. When

))artedof

ing
Cleomenes,however, notwithstand-

with

into banishment

which

jwinted

were

endeavoured

that

leader.

orders

of three hundred

the council

But

by Isagoras.Succeedinghere,
and
to put the
council,'

dissolve the

to

into the hands

government

of followers ; and on his

Athenian
families,

hundred

seven

him

to

out

small band

arrival sent
he next

of the

and
resisted,

Here

they

of
partisans
to obey his

refused

and
whereupon Cleomenes, Isagoras,

possessionof the citadel

their followers took

by the rest
took the side of the council,and
were
of two
cepted
days ; on the third day they ac-

("fthe

"

"

to Cleomenes

attacked

were

Athenians,who
besiegedfor the space
at least
terms, being allowed
Lacedaemonians
to quit the country.
came

the fuo-itives to

to

accord.

own

Athens,

to

Athens, induced

229

"

his

came

ATHENS.

the message of Cleomenes

Clisarrived,requiring
Accursed
The
to quit the city,Clisthenes
de-

"

and

TO

spare their lives. Nevertheless

they
blame was
laid on the Alcnifeonidae. All
before the time of Pisistratus.

happened

thenes

CLEOMENES

time bore rule in

by a promise
all slain,and the

remove

OF

such

of them

And

so

its fulfilment.

received

the word

For

were

as

which
he

when

first

meaning to seize it,just as he was

citadel,
enteringthe sanctuary of the goddess,in order to questionher,
the priestess
from
her throne,before he had
arose
passed the
doors, and said
Stranger from Lacedaemon, depart hence,
lawful for a
and presume
the holy place it is not
not
to enter
I
Dorian to set foot there."
But he answered, Oh ! woman,
Achaean."
not a Dorian, but an
am
Slighting this warning,
he was
forced to retire,
his attempt, and
Cleomenes
made
so
went

up

into the

"

"

"

"

tojrether with

prisonby

or

Athenians,and

the

the archons.

with

that

they

The

new

It is better

formed

of criminal

The

his Lacedaemonians.^

council

recently substituted
of this council,see

that

to suppose
or

court

die,

to

they

were

the chief

assisted the chief

which

among

"

into

cast

were

them

militaryofficers,

archons

in the

; Thirlwall,ii. p. 22, note).

Clisthenes
local tribe, which
each

cision
de-

(Wachsniuih, i. p. 246

causes

council

condemned

rest

of

for
the

500, fiftyfrom
Solon's

council

excellent

of Four

account

in

Hundred.

For

had

the Constitution

(pp.
Dictionary of Antiquities

the

155-9).
*

The

HeraclidsB

were,

according to

the

ily
tradition,the old royal famfound
had
they
Expelled thence,

unanimous

of the Feloponnese, when

it was
yet Achaean.
in
Hence
a' refuge in Doris, and been adopted by the Dorians into their nation.
of
Jigimius
son
is
the
ch.
adopted
the legend mentioned
above
68),Hyllus
(note on
(Ephor. Fr. 10).
their
The Athenians
always cherished a livelyrecollection of this triumph over
refrain
cannot
great rivals. Even Aristophanes,notwithstanding his peace policy,
had to surrender
trom
According to him Cleomenes
indulgingin the recollection.
his arms,
and to retire in a very miserable
plight aynKphv tx"^ ''^"^ Tpi^wviop,
269^.
wtyiy, j)virii)",
aTopaTtAros, "{ iriiv "Aoutos (Lysiat.
*

"

73. So these

that

would

war

and
Clisthenes,

had

Cleomenes
make

driven

out

follow with

with

alliance

an

the ambassadors

When

prowess and

courage I have

Athenians

prison.^ The

died in

men

recalled

Sardis,to

Book

I could tell.*

great things which

which

whose

Delphian,of

Timasitheiis the

afterwards

CLISTHENES.

OF

RECALL

230

the

seven

families

and, further,sent envoys to

the Persians,for they knew

Cleomenes

and

Sardis and

reached

directly

hundred

the LacedaBmonians,
delivered

their

sage,
mes-

that time
at
Artaphernes, son of Hystaspes,who was
"
of them
who they were, and in
governor of the place,inquired
to become
what part of the world they dwelt,*that they wanted
The messengers
told him, upon which
alliesof the Persians ?"
"
if the Athenians
chose to give
he answered them shortly that
he
would
conclude
alliance
earth and water
to King Darius,
an
with them
again." After
; but if not, they might go home
the alliance,
the envoys, anxious to form
consulting together,
to Athens, they fell
accepted the terms ; but on their return
of their compliance.
into deep disgraceon account
74. Meanwhile
Cleomenes, who considered himself to have
in word
both
and
been insulted by the Athenians
deed, was
force
from
out
withall
of
the
a
Peloponnese,
drawing
together
parts
"

informingany

of his

one

object;

which

to

was

revenge

who
had
Athenians, and to establish Isagoras,
cordingly
Acas
escaped with him from the citadel,'
despotof Athens.
with a largearmy, he invaded
the district of Eleusis,'
while the Boeotians,
who had concerted measures
with him, took
(Enoe"
and HysioB,'
the frontier;and
two country-towns upon

himself

and

Pausanias,referringto
had

viii.
'

" 4).
Mr.

which
For

Thuc.
"

His

when

this passage, relates that Timasitheus

was
a pancratiast,
at the Pythian,and
two
at the Olympian games
(vi.
the work
of Ageladcs the Argive
still standing at
was

victories

statue

"

"

Pausanias

" 6).
(ibid.

wrote

Blakesley(notead loc.)calls

but (as it Bcems

to
questionthis severity,
on
2
73X
Aristophanes(Lysistr.
passage
he refers,
belongs to a later period of the history(seenote ' on ch. 74).
similar instance of the cowardly desertion
of allies by the Spartans,see

without

me)

three

won

Olympia

to

the

on

reason.

The

in

of the Scholiast

iii.109-111.
Vide supra, i. 153, and

infra,ch. 105,
Disguised,probably as a Spartan.
took
1. a. c), Cleomenes
According to the Scholiast on Aristophanes (Lysist.
his way
Eleusis on
back
from Athens, and was
aided in so doing by a number
of
Athenians.
These
traitors were
punished by the confiscation of their goods, the
to
condemnation
razingof their houses to the ground (cf. Liv. ii.41),their own
of their names
death, and the publicinscription
condemned
felons on
brazen
as
a
in the Acropolis.
pillar
Eleusis was
the key to Attica on the south,and its possessionenabled Cleomenes
'

'

to invade
"

The

whenever
(Enoe

to

the tribe

10

prove

he chose

to

do

so.

here

spoken of,is undoubtedlythat

ad voc).
Uippothoontis(Ilarpocralion

this ; for the other

(Enoe

was

close to

near

Its

Eleutherse, which belonged

to Hysiaeis suflicient
vicinity

Marathon,near

the

eastern

coast,

Ohap.

73-75

at the

SECOND

time

EXPEDITION

OF

CLEOMENES.

231

the

Chalcideans,'on another side,

plundered
divers placesin Attica.
The Athenians, notwithstanding
that
them
from every quarter, put off all thought,
danger threatened
same

of the Boeotians

againstthe

and Chalcideans

who
Peloponnesians,

75. As

the

hosts

two

were

tilla future

Corinthians,
bethinkingthemselves
a

changed
Demaratus,

wrong,

Then

their
son

jointleader of the

and

minds, and

of

at

were

about

to

that
drew

Ariston,who

was

and
expedition,

and
tirae,^

marched

Eleusis.*
first of all the

engage,

they were

perpetrating

off from

the main

army.

king of

Sparta

himself
who

tillnow

had

had

sort of

quarrelwith Cleomenes, followed their example. On

of this rupture between
the kings,a law was
account
passed at
to go out
Sparta,forbiddingboth monarchs
togetherwith the
had been the custom
hitherto.
The law also provided,
as
army,
that,as one of the kings was to be left behind, one of the Tynno

daridse should

also remain

at

home

whereas

hitherto both had

so miles from Ilysiffi

(Leake's Demes, p. 85). The exact site is not agreed upon.
is not more
than six miles from
Paloto-koMtro,vhich
Kicportplacesit at the modern
Blatt
Leake
Eleusi;^(Alias tou
X.).
Hellas,
regards it as identical with OhyftoCithseron, in a narrow
val'eythrough which must
kastro, which lies close under
His arguments appear to me
have passed the road from Athens
to Plataea.
clusive
con(Demes, pp. 129-31).
Qi^nod was
a
place of great importance in the Peloponnesian war (Thucyd. iL
after
taken by the Boeotians,
B.C.
lS-19, viii. 98). It was
411, but probably soon
recovered by Athens.
'
ix.
HysisBlay on the north side of Cithcron, in the plainof the Asopus (infra,
It
Plataea
and
Strab.
ix.
between
and
Erythr".
belonged naturally
16, 25;
p. 687),
of Hyria, as a Boeotian
Homer
mentions
it,under the name
commonly to Boeotia.
have
been recaptured by
to
Compare Strab. I. s. c.) It seems
city. (11.ii.496.
before the
to Thebes
reverted
Athens
after this (infra,vi. 108),but to have
soon
time of the Peloponnesian war
(Thucyd. iii.24 ; viii. 98).
"
It was
said to
of the most
Chalcis had been one
important cities in Greece.
but
from
Athens
have been originally
a
(Strab. x. p. 651),
shortlyacquired
colony
maintained
with Eretria,
which
it had
some
complete independence. In a war

the one
side or the
had been concerned
on
before this,all Greece
such distant
and
out
cities
sent
ch.
Few
i.
so
or
infra,
15,
99).
many,
(Thucyd.
and
The whole
colonies.
Strymonic
peninsulasituated between the Thermaic
settlements
of Chalcidean
of Chalcidic6,from the number
gulfs,acquired the name

considerable

time

other

(Thucyd.pastim). Seriphus,Peparethus,and others

the
dean (Seym. Chius, 1. 585). In Italyand Sicily,
those

of

other

of the
colonies

Chalci

Cyclades,were
of

Chalcis

exceeded

Naxos, Leontini, Cataiia, Zancl^,Bhegium,

in

number

and

Cuma,
(Thucyd. vi. 3-4; Strab. vi. p. 370).
among
ch. 77). Its site is fixed
aristocratic (videinfra,
The government
of Chalcis was
of the Euripus
the fact that it lay exactly at the narrowest
part of the channel

by

any

X.
(Strab.

state.

them

were

p. 648).

It is therefore

the modern

or
Xeffropont.
Effripo,
Pericles in the campaign of
^

"

the very

Compare

(Thuc. i.

similar

taken

course

by

B.C.

446

114).

It lay on the coast (Scylax.

marked.
situation of Eleusis is very distinctly
the
at
Strab.
ix.
47
pointwhere the western
Salamis,
Peripl.p.
p. 572),opposite
;
the coast
commanded
thus
It
xxxviiL
the
reached
i.
sea.
7.)
"
(Pausan.
Cephissus
from
route
(Leake'sDemes, p. 154.) The little villageof
Peloponnese uito Attica.
*

The

marks
Leptina i^'E.Kfva'iva)
*

By

the

Tyndaridaeare

the site.
meant

the

sacred

images, or

rather

symbols

of Castoi

INVASIONS

DORIAN

232

OF

ATTICA.

Book

V.

auxiliaries.
So when the rest
as
accom])aniedthe expeditions,
of the allies saw
that the Lacedajmonian
kings were not of one
mind, and that the Corinthian troops had quitted their post,
they likewise drew off and departed.
76. This
Attica

the fourth time

was

twice

they came

service

do

good
place at

took

the

third occasions

and

as

period

rightlyplacedin the

enemies, and

Athenian

the

to

that the Dorians

people.
they founded

when

when

they

Megara,'and
;^ the

Eleusis.

the Dorians

Thus

77. So

when

the

had

Sparta to drive
the present attack,when

four times

now

Spartan

array

is

second

from

came

the Pisistratidos ; the fourth was

Cleomenes, at the head of a Peloponnesianarmy,

out

to

firstinvasion

Athens

at

invaded

they came

Their

reignof Codrus

were

had

twice

had

entered

invaded

broken

up

at

Attica.'
from

its

the Athenians, wishing to

ingloriously,
revenge
tians,
BoeoThe
themselves,marched first againstthe Chalcideans.
however, advancingto the aid of the latter as far as the
Euripus, the Athenians
thought it best to attack them first.
A battle was
and
the Athenians
fought accordingly,
gained a
number
of the enemy,
and
a vast
killing
very complete victory,
hundred
of
them
alive.
After this,
the very
takingseven
on

quarters thus

and

Pollux,which several writers tell us were

objectsof religious
worship at Sparta.
Frat. p. 478, A.) says they were
two
(De Amor.
oblong blocks of wood,
It
would
that it was
joined togetherby two transverse
seem
possibleto
spars.
Examples of the superstitious
separate them.
regard attached by the Greeks to
images will be found, infra,chs. 80-1, and vlii. 64, 83. See also above, noto ' on
Plutarch

ch. 67.
"

According to
and

at

was

Herodotus,ii was
on

ail hands

Pausanias

an

Athenian

tract
was

existed

before

the

Dorian

vasion,
in-

Strabo(ix.p. 570) and

Dorians.
It was
agreed
the Megarid, at this time

According
invasion,by the

town.

first founded, after that

that the

belonged to Athens, and

'

(i.xxxix. " 4),Megara

that time

to

of country, afterwards
called
taken from them
by the invaders.

The story went, that many

from the Peloponncsc having fled before

fugitives
and found a refugein Attica
the rest Meluntlms
and
conquerors,
among
his son
Codrus,from Pylos (videsupra, ch. 65) it was thought necessary to make
attack upon
an
Attica from the Peloponnese (aboutb. c. 1050). Corinth and Messcnia

the Dorian

"

"

the chief

of the
instigators

It resulted in a battle,wherein
invasion.
Codrui
for his country, in consequence
of an
oracle which
declared that
Athens
must
either be conquered or lose her king. He
disguincdhimself,and waa
slain,after which victorywas
declared
for the Athenians.
The
Peloponncsians,
were

devoted

himself

however, retained their

(Pausan 1. s. c. ;

Btate.
"

Some

commentators,

hold

upon the Megarid, which thenceforth

Strab. 1. s. c. ; Cic. Tusc. i. 48.)
them

among

Mr.

Blakosley(note 202

difficulty
docs
not
exist in
here, which
friendU' and two hostile,
are
1. Tlie expeditionin the reign of Codrus

the

The

text.

became
ad

four

Dorian

loc.)have made
two
expeditions,

"

2. The

attack

of

The

attack

of Cleomenes

Anchimolius

"

(hostile).

the Pisistratidie

(friendly).
(friendly).
4. The expedition under Cleomenes
and Demaratus
(hostile).
The coming of Cleomenes
to help Isagorasis simplv not
counted, since
a
militaryexpedition.
3.

on

on

the

same

"

"

"

not

it

waa

ADVANTAGES

234
the

enters

one

follows

of the citadel.

gateway'
When

subdued

The

runs
inscription

aa

did the Athenians

78. Thus

her

might,
fight;
ransom
paid,

pridein valorous

everywhere,that

freedom

Athenians,who,

while

is

in

they continued
than

strength. And

only,but

excellent

an

valiant

more

increase

this instance

from

is plain enough, not

whit

dared

bonds

From

Boeotia

their

for insults ; and, the

the full tenths these steeds for Pallas made."

Gave

not

and

Chalcis

Athens

since

thfng ;
of their

many

the

even

the rule of

under

any

from

it

tyrants,

no
neighbours,

shook oflfthe

sooner

yoke than they became decidedlythe first

things show that,while undergoing oppression,

These

of all.

be

let themselves

they

beaten, since then they worked

they got their freedom, each man

as
; but so soon
he
could
do
the best
to

master

lor himself

eager
the Athenians.

79. Meanwhile
the

V.

Book

"

"

were

FREEDOM.

OF

the

Athenians, had

Thebans,

of their

Pythonessthat

the

to

sent

who

So fared it

longedto

oracle,and

be

been

strengththey would

own

for

was

with

now

revenged on
by the

told
be

unalde

to

"

accomplishtheir wish :
they must
lay the matter," she said,
ask the aid of those nearest
before the many- voiced, and
The
them."
therefore,on their return, called a
messengers,
of the oracle before the people,
meeting, and laid the answer
"

who

"

them

pias?
"

"

than

the nearest

For

they exclaimed,
to

Yet

''

"

ask

What

heard the advice to

sooner

no

us

the

Tanagra,of
always fighton

men

full description
of this gateway, the great
of Pericles,
Leake's Athens
and
see

of the works

Wordsworth's

compare

they wlio
Corona3a,and
our
side,*and
not

are

of

men

these

the aid of those nearest

Propylma,the
its Demi

Greece, p. 192, and the article Propylma,

dwell
Theshave

cent
magnifi-

most

(vol.i. pp.

316-8

in Smitli's Diet, of

and through it
end of the acropolis,
western
p. 963). It filled up the whole
the only entrance
into the fortified enclosure.
The cost of the construction
was
2012
talents (nearly
half a million of our
it
which
took
the
in
and
time
money),
buildingfive years (Harpocrat.ad voc ). The feelingswith which it was
regarded
by the Athenians may be gathered from Aristophanes (Eq. 122t)-8). Epaminondus

Antiq.
was

is said to have
adorn
'

with

that

there,

answer
nearness

Thebes, were

any

would
of
too

"
Here we
may
of which there are

he

to

carry

to

discern

is not

deserve

the

whole

building to

p. 278, Ueiske.)
three cities should

of the

one
are

nearest

named

from

in such

have

been

singled

neighbours

of Thebes.

combining

importance

Erythraians,Haliartians,"c.,
mention

Thebes, to

Leg.

be, that they

locality.The
weak

F.

raised,why these

rate, Coronaja
seem

would

(^^sch.dc

question has been

out, since, at
The

threatened

the Cadmeia

who

lay nearer

to

connexion.

the hegemony of Thebes

the other cities of Boootia,
over
throughout Herodotus, but which only appears plainlyin
Thucydides (iv.91). On what the hegemony rested is not very clear. Thebes
self
herclaimed to hsL\Q founded the other cities of Bceotia
(Thuc.iii.61 \ but probably
traces

CuAP.

THE

78-81.

aided

with

us

THEBANS

RENEW

good heart

is it to ask them

But

all

THE

WAR.

through the

maybe

this is not

233
Of

war.

the true

what

use

meaning of

the oracle.*'
80. As

they

thus

were

informed

man,
understand

what

of the
course

one
discoursing

with
"

debate,cried out,
the

oracle

would

another,a
Methinks

tain
cer-

that I

recommend

to

us.

Asopus, they say, had two daughters,Thobe and Egiua.' The

we
that,as these two were
sisters,
ought to ask the
god means
Eginetansto lend us aid." As no one was able to hit on any
the Thebans
better explanation,
forthwith sent
to
messengers
Egina, and, accordingto the advice of the oracle,asked their
In answer
to this petition
aid,as the people nearest to them."
the Eginetanssaid,that they would givethem the -3ilacid8B for
helpers.
Thebans
81. The
relyingon the assistance of the
now,
"

'

to renew
the war
.^acidee,ventured
that they resolved
rough a reception,

again,returningthe
instead.

men

they

to send

to

elated
flourishing
people,"

with

their

at

were

with

met

the

time

that

greatness,and

so

Eginetans

to send

and beseeching
them
.^acidae,

Eginetans,who

The

; but

at

some

most

the

same

tained
grounds. The originalconfederacyis thought to have conbut
in
tiie
war
Pol.
Ant.
I'eloponnesian
(Hermann's
" 179),
/o"W"*n
ascertained
The
there
been
have
:
ten.
to
are
seem
suflBcientiy
following
only
Orchomenus, Haliartus,Copae,Lebadea, AntheThebes, Tanagra, Coronaea, Thespiae,
don, and Pia""ea. The other four are thought to have been Chaeronaea,Chalia,
Oropu8, and Eleutheraa. (Of.Clinton, F. H. vol. ii.pp. 485-7, where the list is given
correctly,with one exception,viz. the substitution of the district Parasopiafor the
Oxon.
and Marm.
Chalia.
cf. Steph. Byz. ad voc,
For thia town
29, 1.
town

without

anj

sufficient
cities

p.

67.)
*

So Pindar

(Isth.vii. 15-18,

ed.

Dissen.)

Xph 8* iy ixra-wvKoiai Q-fifiais

rpcuptyra
^'''Of irpovffitty,
X'V^'''*"'
Aiyiv"f
irarphs ovftKa
iiSvfuu yiyovToduyarpts 'A(r"""8"y,
k.t.A.
6irA(iTaTcu,

the allusions in Nem.

iii.3-5, and iv. 19-22.
^gina is constantly
compare
less often.
the daughter of Asopus, Thebo
as
(Cf.Pherecyd. Frag. 78 ;
Apollod.I. ix. 3 ; iii. xii. 6 ; Schol. ap. Pind. Nem. iv. 22 ; Scbol. ap. Callimach.
And

found

Hymn,

in fact
78.) A good understandingseems
from
the
times
:
ground of
."gina
very early

in Del.

Boeotia and

to

it

have
was

existed
common

between.

jealousy

of Athens.
*

The superstitious
value attached by the Greeks
(Peleusand Telamon) appears again before the battle
images were
expresslysent for,and the battle was not

to

the

images of

of Salamis, when

the JEacids
these

same

they arrived (viii.

devout
faith,identifies
usual
with
his
64, and 83). It is noticeable that Herodotus,
and
iv.
the images with the gods themselves.
supra, ch. 75,
p. 229,
(Cf.Grote,

fought

till

note*.)
*

Eusebius

i. e., from
make

it

b. c.

xxxvi.)gives the Eginetans the empire of the sea

the invasion of Xerxes,
years immediatelypreceding
Herodotus
480.
apparentlywould extend the term and
naval
a
far back as the reignof Cambyses they had made

(Chron.Can.

for
{daXacraoKpaTia.)
490

the

to

begin earlier.

B.

ten
c.

So

i.

EGINA

BETWEEN

FEUD

236

AND

ATHENS.

V.

Book

their ancient feud with Athens,^ agreed to

to mind
callln,^
lend the Thebans
ians,
aid,and forthwith went to war with the Athennotice
them
without even
tention
by a herald.^ The atgiving
of these latter being engaged by the struggle with the
made
descents
Boeotians,the Eginetans in their ships of war
upon Attica,plunderedPhalerum," and ravaged a vast number
the sea-board,whereby the Athenians
of the townships upon
suffered very grievousdamage.

time

the land of
The

bade

answer

them

promised them

and
*'

Epidaurus would

Shall the

fortune

images be made

Athens

to

sent

and

of bronze

or

garden olive."'
asked

leave

olives
were

else in all the world but

at

expedition to Crete,defeated

the

time
a
upon
the Epidaurians

that

should

stone

Pythonessreplied, Of

there

founded

when
"

the Athenian
believing

others,because

Once

crops, and

no

Athenians

Delphi concerningtheir affliction.

the images of Damia
and Auxesia,^

set up

better

asked ; but the

be made
of the

them

to

bear

to consult the oracle of

sent

Eginetansand

followingcircumstances.

of the

out

arose

the

between

ancient feud

The

82.

to
no

the

neither
the

olive wood

be

the

holiest ; or,
that time

Athens.^

The

settlers at

but

Athenians

in

Attica,

according
anywhere
answered

and
Cydonia (supra,iii.5J"),

viii.p. 645); and it was

colony there (Strab.
probably their naval
which had made
iv. \h'i)
thorn obnoxious
commercial
enterprise(supra,

and

Samians

let

Epidaurians

cut

at

done.

rians
Epidau:

to

olives

Samian

Then

be

power
to the

prising
enterperiod(iii.
59). They appear to liave been the most
mercial,
general character
oligarciiical,
wealthy, commore
analogous to Corinth than to any other
Dorian state."
(Grote,iv. p. 229 ; see also Miiller'a .Eginetansfor the full early
historyof this people.)
Related in the next
chapter.
Exceptioprobat regulam." In Greece,as at Rome (Liv.i. 82),and in modern
Europe, war
by the rules of international law, preceded by a declaration.
was,
(Instancesoccur, Thucyd. ii. 12; v. 41, "c. ; cf. Wachsmuth, vol. i. p. 133.)
The port of Athens
at the time.
(Vide supra, ch. 63, note '.)
Damia
and Auxesia
the "great godare
desses,"
undoubtedly Ceres and Proser[)inc,
at

far earlier

"

of the Dori:in8,andin their

and powerful at sea, were

"

whose

most

celebrated

shrine

was

at

Eleu."ii3. The

woll-known

pai*sage of

Pausanias,where reference is made to these chaptersin Herodotus,leaves no doubt

xxx.
ouri, Kaba
5, thvai. cripiai Kara
fjirfKal 'E\fvffivt dvciv
upon this point(ll.
to
What
the exact
von'i^ovm.)
be, is not quite so easy to
origin of the names
may
determine.
Auxesia
that is,
seems
clearlyto be the goddess of increase (aCfrj^jj),
the goddess who blesses the land with increase,which was
the office of Proserpine
when
has been
coupled with Ceres.
(Pausan.viii. liii.3.) Damia
thought to bo
Demia, the people's
goddess (Bahr,ad loc),or again,Damia, the charioteer ("Welcker,
Zeichrift fiir Geschict. d. Kunst, i.
rather to be Aa-uola,
p. 130); but it appears
Earth-mother,"and so equivalent to Dfimeter,the ordinaryGreek name
of Ceres.
(Cf.Macrob. Saturn, i. xii. p. 245.) The name
to
transferred
in aftertimes
was
known
as
Rome, where Ceres was
"Damia," and her priestessas "Damiairix."
"

(Festus,sub
'

Damium.)
(Jdova)preceded

in wood

those

material
in stone
The
and
bronze.
"
of Antiq. ad voc.
Statuary.")
*
This is,of course, not true, for the olive had been cultivated in the east from
antiquity. (Deuterouom.vi. 11 ; viii. 8, "c.) It is,however, very
very remote

suited

voc.

Statues
a

ruder

state

of the arts.

(See Diet,

Chip.

82,

CAUSE

83.

OF

THE

FEUD.

237

that

they would give them leave,but on condition of theii

Polias and to Erechbringingofferings
year by year to Minerva
theus.'
The Epidauriansagreed, and having obtained what
they wanted, made the images of olive wood, and set them up
in their

country.

own

Henceforth

their land bore its crops, and

what had been agreed upon.

they duly paid the Athenians

Anciently,and even
place,the Eginetanswere in

down

83.

and

had

to

cross

all

the

time when

this took

things subjectto the Epidaurians,'

to

over

to

Epidaurus for

the trial of all

suits in which

engaged one with another.'' After

they were
and growing
this,however,the Eginetansbuilt themselves ships,
to be
proud, revolted from the Epidaurians. Having thus come
of the
at enmity with tliem,the Eginetans,who
masters
were
carried off these very images
sea, ravagedEpidaurus,and even
Auxesia, v.hich they set up in their own country,
in the interior,
at a placecalled (Ea,^about twenty furlongsfrom
their city. This done, they fixed a worship for the images,
in part of female satiric
which consisted in part of sacrifices,
time they appointed certain men
choruses ;* while at the same
of Damia

and

been

known

Pausanias

next

the olive may

have
the rest of Greece.
note)"the most ancient

introduced

likelythat
to

in

into Attica from

calls the

the world"

in the

tree

(i.xxx.

" 2), and

A.^ia,before it waa

Pandroscium
one

(seethe

of those

in the

regardedas the specialpride

and attained a
it
of Attica, where
spontaneously,
(according to Sophocles)
grew
A vase
tiian
elsewhere.
Q'^d^^o\.
size
diAA""
" """"
7(X))
greater
(t t^5"
m"7"
x"P?.
the prizegiven to victors at the
of oi' from
the sacred olives of Academus
was
Pind. Nem.
61 et seqq.).
Panathenaic
Fr. 266; comp.
x.
(Aristot.
games
*
the
who presidedover
the Minerva
Minerva
Polias
to understand
we
are
By
known
the
to
city{it6\ii).Her temple in later times was a portionof the building
side
the
north
of
which
stood
on
of Erechthcium,
Atlienia:is by the general name
and
the
afterwards
the
Parthenon,
the acropolis,
by
occupied
nearly opposite
spot
by Erechtheus, the tutelar hero of Attica,
waa
truditioiially
regarded as founded
This buildingcontained, tojvards the west, the
and
the place of his burial.
as
Pandroscium, or temple of Pandrosus ; towards the east, divided only by a partyprobably in the southern
wall, the temple of Minerva Polias. In the former, most
olive (infra,viii.55). In
sacred
the
projection,
supported by the Caryatides,was
with Neptune at Athens.
identified
who
was
the latter was
altar
Erechtheus,
to
an
vol. L
of Attica,'
and
Demi
'Athens
his
in
remarks
Col.
Leake's
(See
very judicious
and
17.)
"
Appendix
pp. 338-345,
*
viii.46 ; Pausan. ii.xxix. 5),
Egina had been colonised from Epidaurus (infra,
colonies.
but seems
been less independent than most
to have
(Hermann. PoL Ant.
the second

Academy

oldest.

The

olive

was

at

all times

"

"

" 73.)
(Xen. de Rep. Ath. i. 16-18.)
subject-allies.
tioned
exist for fixing the situation of (Ea, which is not menby any other writer. It was probablywhere Kiepert placesit,near the centre
of the island,on the site of the modern
Egina, (Chandler,ii. iv. p. 18). Bahr is
the temple of Minerva, at the
certainlywrong in supposing it to have been near
double the proper distance
than
that
is more
north-eastern
of the island ; for
corner
*

Compare

No

the

of the Athenian

case

sufficient materi.iU

capital(45 stades instead of 20).

which gave rise to the
festival,
at the Eleusinian
Compare the similar customs
Siairep
and to the expression,
y"pvpiari\%,
peculiarmeaning of the words y"pvfii^(iv,
that the women
ii afia^T/y. (See Bentley upon Phalaris,p. 180.) There too we hear
another
{(XoiZopow
"abused
k\\i\Kais. Suid. in ta *'{auo|wi'.)
one

from

the

"

furnish the

to

did not abuse

TO

ATTEMPT

ATHENIAN

238

SEIZE

choruses,ten for
but only the
men,

THE

each

IMAGES.

Book

goddess. These
of the

women

choruses

Holy

country.

in

also among
the Epidaurians,
use
orgiesof a similar kind were
whereof it is not lawful
and likewise another sort of holy orgies,

speak.

to

84.

After

robbery of

the

the

images the Epidauriansceased

payments to the Athenians, wherefore

stipulated
But
the
to Epidaurus to remonstrate.
sent
the Athenians
not
guiltyof any
Epidauriansprovedto them that they were
While the images continued in their country,"they
:
wrong
said, they had duly paid the offerings
accordingto the agreement
that the images had
been taken from
them, they
; now
to pay : the Athenians
were
no
longer under any obligation
their demand
should make
in whose
of the Eginetans.
possession
this
the
the figures
Athenians
were."
sent
to Egina,
now
Upon
and demanded
the images back, but the Eginetans answered
that the Athenians
had nothingwhatever
to do with them.
the

to make

"

"

"

85.

After

Egina

to

who

with

certain

take

the

inasmuch

own,

from

they

board,and

on

the

sent

in

them
considering

made

of their

trireme

these

that

state, landed

images away,
they were

as

relate that

citizens

commission

bore

sought to

this the Athenians

men,

Egina, and
be

to

their

And

wood.

first

from their pedestals,

and
them
to wrench
so
they endeavoured
but failing
herein,they in the next place tied
carry them off",

ropes to them, and set to work

In the midst of their
down.
with

and
thunderclap,

of the trireme

crew

like

to

try if they could haul

hauling suddenly there was

thunderclapan earthquake; and

the

forthwith

were

kill

seized with

one
enemies,began
; until
who returned alone to Phalerum.^
but one left,

to

86.

is the

Such

Eginetansdeny

another

that there

only

was

battle."
a

they

did.

from their
*

xix.

They
it

Their

shipswhen

Similar stories
,

are

"c.) Compare

of the preservation of

own

they found

of

if

with

did

Had

"

few, they

they had

and

doing

not

had

no

largo

hazard

that

in

which

fact

tjie Athenians, disembarking

that

frequent in Pausanias.

also the

The
"

explainclearlywhether it was
that they yielded,
at sea
inferiority

for the purpose

is that
account

was

than

againstthem
way,

was

however

conviction of their

whether

or

do not

madness, and,

singlevessel

only one,"thoy say,

more
or
no
easilyhave repulsedthe attack,even

fleet at all ; but the Athenians

came
of
wherefore they gave
number
ships,
from

'*

the

last there

at

Athenians.

the

given by

account

there been
would

them

tale in Athenaeufl

viii. 37).
Delphi(infra,

no

resistance

(See i.
(xv. xiL

xviii. 2;
p. (572

offered,

was

uu

xvi.

and
li.),

6;

the

Tii,

Btorj

Chap.

SLAUGHTER

84-87.

OF

THE

ATHENIANS.

239

for the statues, and failingto wrench

them
from their
them
and
tied ropes to
pedestals,
began to haul. Then, they
and
wiil
some
people
perhapsbelieve them, though I for
say,

made

"

the two

part do not,

my
and

"

statues,as they were

both

hauled, fell down

their

upon

being dragged

knees,in which

attitude

the conduct
Such, accordingto them, was
of the Athenians
; they meanwhile, having learnt beforehand
selves
what was
the Argivesto hold themon
intended,had prevailed

they still remain.'

but
in readiness ; and
the Athenians
accordinglywere
to their aid.
justlanded on their coasts when the Argivescame
crossed

they
Secretlyand silently
before the Athenians

ships,and
that

fell upon

moment,
87. The

this

them

Epidaurus,and

off their retreat

aware, cut
the
; and

were

from

over

thunder

the

but

one

the

Argives,he escapedfrom

of their

themselves

the Athenians

; and

account

exactlyat

came

earthquakewith it.
Argivesand the Eginetans both
and

their

to

alive

returned

men

to

in

giving
acknowledgethat
agree

According

Attica.

to

the rest of the

the battle in which

According to the
destroyed by them.'
their troops ; and even
Athenians, it was the god who destroyed
this one
did not escape, for he perishedin the following
man
back to Athens, bringingword of the
When
he came
manner.
Athenian

troops

calamity,the

wives of those who

had

slaughterof

all the

rest ;

left her husband.

Athenians

thought the

the fate of the

than

troops ;

to

the costume

wear

Athenian

had

women

worn

the
"

The

5, "i5"Ji'
T"

(ii.XXX.

considered

Fragm.
"

the

war

His habitual

Athens.

was

very

they did

(bvaa

not

time

the

requirebrooches.*

them
days of Pausanias,who says he saw
mention
afiai). lie does not, however,

H"st. Gr. ii. pp. 481 and 488.)

with which
brooch
large horseshoe

closelyresembles the
of a pin,and
a
brooch, consisting
was

compelled

this

Till

how

know

not

and

dress

even

unusual.

The

tunic

horrible

(the pupil of Theophrastus) preferredthe Argive account.

to have
originatedin the naval aggressionsof Egina upon
him call the Argives Spartans. (Cf.
has made
carelessness

their shawls,
Doriau

in the

Kal
aydfiiiaTo,

Ttt

their attitude,which
'
Duris of Samoa
He

stillshown

were

The

dress,shaped nearly like

Henceforth
they were made to

at Corinth.
prevails
linen tunic,
which does

statues

where

Dorian

that which
wear

their

by which

more

lonians.

of the

pedition
exvived
sur-

died in this way.

women

however

as

have

should

struck,asking him,
man

deed of the

the

on

they therefore crowded

punish them, they changed their

else to
them

the

And

out

the brooches

she

"

sent

he alone

with

the man, and struck him

dresses were
fastened
each, as

round

he had

been

sorelyto heart,that

took it
the

were

of woollen

ancient
curved

; it had

no

ladies in

times

our

which
ictp6vr\,

not

was

portion,furnished
sleeves,and

was

fasten
occasionally
a

with

fastened

buckle, but
a

hook.
over

both

"a
The
the

In

88.

truth,however, this dress is not

Carian ;' for ancientlythe Greek women
which

the costume

is

it

Argivesand Eginetans made

the

account, for their

to

women

wear

into the

anythingAttic
made

and

day

own

to

the

wear

but

none

there in time

should be used
my

that

law

temple,were

wore

this

on

same

large again

as

anything else in
also forbade the bringing
ware,'
it even
a jar of earthen-

rather

formerly,and
the temple of these goddesses. They
of

half

brooches

to offer brooches

as

custom,

all

It is said further

called the Dorian.

now

V.

originally

very

Ionian,but
that

Book

BROOCHES.

EGINETAX

AND

ARGIVE

240

than

drinking vessels

native

From

to come.'

Argive and Eginetan women

their brooches largerthan

this

earlyage to
have always continued
formerly,through

hatred of the Athenians.

Such

89.
between

then

the

was

originof

the

existed

which

feud

Hence, when the

made
tlieir applicationfor succour, the Eginetans,
Thebaus
of images, gladlylent their aid to
callingto mind the matter
the Boeotians.
They ravaged all the sea-coast of Attica, and
in return, when
about to attack them
the Athenians
they
were
were
stopped by the oracle of Delphi,which bade them wait
till thirtyyears had passed from the time that the Eginetans
and
in the thirty-firet
did the wrong,
year, having tirst set
apart

the

Eginetans

should

tlieysucceed

if

went

to

by

at

It

brooches.

once,

scanty and

was

of linen

it had

The

statues

need
of the Muses, and so did not
the form, and
reaching down

hiding

"

war.'

So

wish," the oracle said ; but

though they would still conquer

knee.

was

the

"

end, yet they must

Ionic tunic

begin

to

their

to

war

the island in the

shoulders

Athenians.

precinctf(jr JEacus,then

they

the

and

suffering

through much

go

short, sometimes
scarcelyreaching the
in the
short loose sleeves,as we
see

brooches

; it

was

the

to
generally

feet.

long and full dress

(Cf. Diet, of Ant.,

Fibula,and T\tnica.)

Articles

of to blind persons.
made
use
as
representedthe irtp6vr)
poets frequently
CPM.
Phoen.
Ilec.
1152;
60, "c.) Duris said (1.s. c.)
(Cf.Soph.
Tyr. 12G9; Eurip.
The

that the Athenian

women

tWa
{i^(Tv(pKoiaav,

airfKTfiyay),

'

This is another

(Vide supra,
'

The

on

this occasion

first blinded

proof of the close connexion

543-4.)

and

the man,

of the Carian

then

and

slew

Greek

him

races.

vol. i. pp.

pottery of Athens

was

the most

celebrated

in ancient

Greece.

One

whole

Potteries." Earthenware
was
called Ceramcicus,or "The
quarter of the citywas
the
at
often
exhibited at the Panathenaic
earthen
a
nd
wore
vases
festival,
prizes
Athens
from
her
sometimes
in
skill
of
the
art
was
superior
rcpre*
pottery,
games.

(Plin.H. N. vii. 67.)

to
a
perhaps amounted
prohibitionof the Attic pottery, and was
a
reallyfor the protectionof native industry,though it may have been professedly
like a blockade
like modero
war
or
an
embargo. Ancient protectionists,
measure,
ones, sought to exclude superiormanufactures,sometimes
by a high duty,sometimes
absolute
prohibition.
by
'
Did the Delphian priestsforesee the probability
of a Persian
invasion, and
wish to prevent the two great maritime
other's
from
each
strength?
wasting
powers
Or was
it only their with to protect a Dorian
state ?

eented
"

as

This

its inventor.
law

"

Friends

did

we

and

sworn

Athens

in

no

had,

by

by

those who

were

our

people

people

"

and

to

the

delivered

we

means,

our

feit
counter-

engaged

moreover,

unthankful

V.

confess that

to

Misled

; and

us

their freedom

got

sooner

who

upon
of an

hands

into the

right.

their country

friends,and
dependance

free

are

we

not

was

from

drove

true

government
who

which

a thing
lately

oracles,we

keep

brothers in arms,

and

Book

ALLIES.

THEIR

OF

MEETING

242

grew
token

in

of
they turned us and our king,with every
tinually
insult,out of their city. Since then they have gone on conraisingtheir thoughts higher,as their neighboursof

than

power,

Boeotia
as

alreadydiscovered to their cost,and

discover if they shall offend them.
will presently
with
erred,we will endeavour
now,
your help,to

Chalcis have

and

others

too

Having

thus

remedy

the

we

have

For

this

evils

the Athenians.

states, that
him

we

him

likewise

you

heart

Such

was

the

of the

address

None

broke

however

above,and

to

set

whole

unite

to

store
re-

we

being persuaded.

Sosicles the

but
silence,

The

Spartans.

Corinthian,who

heaven

will

below, and

be

soon

earth

the

live in the sea, and fish take

land, since you, Lacedsemonians,
pose
pro-

will henceforth

men

place upon

the

put down

to

several

your

"

Surely the

their

Hippias to

that which

back

therebygive him

of the allieslistened without

"

from
hand

and

greater number
exclaimed

for

sent

on

vengeance

formerly."

(" 1.)

92.

have

we

with

now

and

Athens,

to

took from

all

may

cause

summoned

here,and have

come

to obtain

caused,and

dry

free

governments in the cities of Greece, and

in their room.'
up tyrannies
world
so
unjust,nothing so

is

There

nothing in

the

bloody,as a tyranny. If,

however,it 8(iems to you a desirable thing to have the cities
under
despoticrule,begin by puttinga tyrant over
yourselves,
and

then

establish

While you continue

despotsin the other states.
have
with
as
yourselves,
always been, unacquainted
you

tyranny, and

take

suffer from

such

it,to act
unworthily. If you
you
*

Hermann

would

remarks

as

excellent

you are
knew
what

be

tyranny

better advised

(Pol.Ant. " 32),that

Sparta

doing is ,totreat

now

than

"it

tyrants in tlie cities of Greece, that Sparta obtained

and

that

care

was

her

was

you

as
now

not

may

your

well
are

as

allies
selves,
our-

in

re-

cliiefly
by overthrowing the
her neighover
bours;"
superiority

bear witness to
undoubtedly both Thucydides (i.18)and Herodotus
having pursued this policy.But it is difficultto collect many instances
unless we regard the list in Plutarch (deMalign.Herod,
The
ch. 21) as authentic.
the tyranny of Polycratesis the best attested case, and
expeditionto put down
certainlyproves that they would make great efforts with this object (supra,iii
the fact of her

44-56).

Chap.

SPEECH

92.

OF

SOSICLES.

243

("2.) The government at Corinth

a
who
nliicarchy"
singlerace, called BacchiadsB,
carrl to

it.

was

once

an

intermarried

"
held the management
of affairs.* Now
themselves,
only among
it happened that Amphion, one
of these,had a daughter,
named
who
and
whom
therefore none
of the Bacchiwas
Labda,"
lame,
ad;i? would
to
she
consent
taken to wife by
was
many
; so
of
of
the
Aetion, son
a man
Echecrates,
townshipof Petra,who
of the Lapithse,'and of
was, however,by descent of the race
the house of Croneus.
Aetion, as he had no child either by
this wife,or by any other,went
to Delphi to consult the oracle
concerningthe matter.
Scarcely had he entered the temple

when
*

the

No

honours

one

Labda
Fall

By

Pythonesssaluted

shall
the

on

the

kinglyrace,

and

rightthe cityof

this address of the

Bacchiadae,who

Corinth.'

oracle

earlier

Corinth,and pointedto the

It was
the following
:
jtrediction.
upon

Aetion

to

had

till then

of another

day

one

"

the meaning
I)erceive
bore

"

"

soon

of the

ears

in these words

thee now,
Action,worthy of honour ;
be a mother
her oU'spring
a rock, that will

chance

some

him

been

unable

prophecywhich
event

same

as

to

came

to

likewise

Action's

"

'

mid

When

Mighty

the rocks

an

eagle shall

bear

he shall loosen the

fierce,

and

carnivorous

limbs

lion,
beneath

of many

all ye Corinthian
people.
3'e well upon this,
who dwell by fair Peirfen^,
and beetlingCorinth.'

them

"

Broo"l
Ye

Compare
280, Ac).
'

the

The

the

tradition

of

caae

said,that

the

Roman

patricians(Niebubr'sR.

after the Dorian

desciMidants

of Aletes, the Heracleid

the monarchy was
changed into an

of

conquest

conqueror,

Corinth

reigned for

H.

vol. ii. p.

(ab.b. c. 1040),
generations,

10

like that
oligarchyby a proce"s somewhat
being substituted
magistrates(Prytaneis)
halffor monarc-hs, but the magistracybeing confined to the royal family. About
ch.
Can.
in
i.
Eusebius
the
list
of
which
is
xxxiv.),
(Chron.
kings,
given by
Aay
the royal
whom
of Bacchis, from
the name
Syncellus(p.179) and others,occurs
family is considered to have derived its appellationof Bacchidie or Bacchiadae.
(HeracL Pont. v. ; Pausan. ii. iv. " 3-4 ; Diod. Sic. ap. Sync. 1. s. c.) The whole
gree
history,previous to the annual Prytaneis,must be considered as in the highest dehis
into
authentic
uncertaiiL
Mr. Clinton,however, adopts it as
chronology.
(Tables,01. 9, 1, and vol. i. p. 129, note
).
*
is the same
Labda, according to the E'ymologicum Magnum (ad voc. fiKateris),
the two
because
lameness
indicate
as
Lambda, and is a nickname
to
(perhaps
given
a
of unequal length /^
this,at least,seems
are
legs of the old Greek lambda
than that given in the Etym." i rots xdSai t'xlri "{" Sifffrpafitifyoi).
better reason
*
The mythic antagonists
of Hercules
(Apollod.ii. vii. 7),whose king Cseneus is
mentioned
Homer
by
(II.i. 264 : Schol. ad loc.).
*
is glanced at in the word alfrSs
There is a double pun here.
Action's
name
of
his
the
the
in
(eagle),
expressioniv xeTppo-* (among the
place
abode, Petra,
rocks).
when

which

may

be

traced

at

Athi-ns,annual

"

The

ground, at

fountain
the

of Peir^nd

base

is described

of the Acro-Corinthus.

"

byPausanias(n.iiu 3):it was

The

name,

however,

was

on

the low

sometimes

HISTORY

244

had

CORIXTH.

OF

Book

possessedthis

oracle for

V.

time,
until they
but they were
quite at a loss to know
then
Aetion
however
heard the response given to
they at once
;
the
well
two
since
agreed so
together.
perceivedits meaning,
the
of
first
the
bearing
prophecywas now
though
Nevertheless,
remained
clear to them, they
quiet,being minded to put to

(" 3.)

Bacchiadae

The

death

Aetion

which

child

the

some

it meant

what

expecting. As

fore,
soon, theretheir number

was

they sent ten of

delivered,
Aetion
to the township where
lived,with orders to
So the men
to Petra, and
with
the baby.
came
his wife

as

there asked

house, and

Action's
and

was

knew

who

Labda,

their

from

however, by
put
saw

man's

smile,and

the

kill it ; he
gave it to

in the
that

way

passed it

with

third

any one
child back, and
however

man

he

not

last,after
into the
But

it

much

had
time

house
was

had

again and

fated

fearful of their

baby, she

her the

of them.

one

not

neighbour,who

next

through all
The

man

could

the ten

mother

without

received her

house, and stood near

and reproached one another ; chiefly
who

done

had
as

the

first had

had

been

child

in his
At

agreedupon.

been

thus spent, they resolved

all take part in the murder.

that evil should

changing their
carried him

his

The

that he

pity,so

come

so it chanced
progeny of Aetion, and
the
all
heard
tliat the men
near
door,

her

husband,

of the

out

went

men

accusingthe
because

arms,

the

there blamed

door,and

thought

her

in his face.

to

on

; and so it went
choosingto be the murderer.

the

but

firstgot hold of

whoever

smiled

arms,

touched

was

therefore
a

the child ;

see

of

arms

into

against the ground. It happened,

providential
chance,that the babe,justas Labda

into the

him

him

away

went

it

dash

child should

the

they might

nothingof their purpose,

towards
a
kindlyfeeling

inquiries
brought the child,and laid
Now
they had agreedby the
arose

if

make

that

Labda,

hid him

as

(" 4.)
the

from

she stood

another,and
returningto destroy

said to

mind, and

off and

Corinth

upon

to go

in

one

what

seemed
'

to

unhkely placeto be suspected,viz., a cypsel or

She knew
corn-bin."
that if they came
back
to look for the
child,they would search all her house ; and so indeed they did,
but not finding
the child after lookingeverywhere,they thought
most

'

in the citadel,
Hpringof water
which
was
svipposedto communicate
source
(ib.v. 1). Perhaps in this place the inhabitants of the lower
indicated by the former,those of the
meter.
upper by the latter part of the hexa-

applied to

with the lower

town

are

"

Pausanias

corn-bin,said to have been that wherein Cypseluswas hidden,

at Olympia (V. xvii. " 2). It was
of cedar,beautifully
carved,
and
inlaid with gold and
ivory! Perhaps the story grew up, in part out of thii
in part out of the name,
offering,
Cypselus.
in the

temple of

saw

Juno

Chap.

SPEECH

92.

OF

SOSICLES.

245

it best to go away, and declare to those by whom

sent that they had
done their bidding,' And
their return

on

in remembrance
named

the

corn-bin.

Delphi,and

to

which

response

been

ported
they re-

("5.) Action's son grew up, and,

danger from which he had escaped,was

of the

estate,he went

received

thus

home.

Cypselus,after

man's

they had

When
on

reached

to

consultingthe oracle,

two-sided.

was

he

It

was

the

ing
follow-

:"

'

Pee there

dwellinga

much
favour'd of fortune,
man
and
Cypselus,son
Action,
king of the gloriousCorinth,
He and his children too. but not his children's children.' *
to

comes

my

of

Such

"

the oracle ; and Cypselusput so much

faith in it that
he forthwith made
his attempt,' and therebybecame
of
master
was

Corinth.

Having

harsh

ruler

many

he

many

"

thus

got the

tyranny, he

of the Corinthians

deprivedof their

of their lives.

His

showed

he drove

and
fortunes,'

into

himself

banishment,

stillgreater number

(" 6.)
reign
thirtyyears, and was
its
he
close
insomuch
that
left the government
prosperous
;
his son.
to Periander,
This princeat the beginningof his reign
lasted

to

of

was

milder

temper than

his father ;

'

but

after he

corres-

Nicolas of Damascus

makes
the men
Aetion,
repeat of their errand, warn
quit the country (Fr.58).
*
Yet
the throne.
Psammetichus, the grandson of Cypselus,mounted
(Arist.
PoL
V.
12.) He reigned however
only three years, and then the tyranny was
by Sparta (Plut.de Malig.Her. 21),or by a revolution (Nic.Damasc.
put down
Frag. 60): so that he could not be called properly much favoured of fortune
then

and

"

"

(SaIjoi).
'

selus
given by Nicolas of Damascus, of the mode in which CypAccording to this narrative,it was chieflyin the office
himself with the people. It was
a
to ingratiate
means
of
Polemarch's
the
duty to exact legal fines,and former polemarchs had kept
part
the condemned
in prisonuntil they were
paid; but Cypselus would imprison no
he took security,
Sometimes
he himself became
sometimes
one.
security,and he
Having thus made
always remitted the portionof the fine which belonged to him.
himself
popular,he proceeded to extremities,slew Patroclides,the reigningBacchosen
at once
cbiad, and was
king by the Corinthians (Fr.58).
that CypIn the "Economics"
ascribed to Aristotle,there is a story (ch.ii.)
selus
if he obtained
had vowed
to Jupiter,
the whole property of the Corinthians
and that he acquittedhimself of his vow
by imposing a 10 per
sovereignpower;
is very
Economics
of
the
for
cent,
But
the
ux
ten
authority
property
years.
A

long account

is

established

his power.
of Poleniitrch,that he found

'

weak.

is not, perhaps,
of the characters
This account
of Cypselus and Periander
altogetherat variance with the narrative of Aristotle. Aristotle (1.s. c.) informs
that Cypselus (likePisistratus)
leader of the popular party {Srifiaya"y6i),
us
was
a
to the f)eople
and that his acceptability
enabled him to dispensewith a body-guard;
of a tyrannical disposition
but that Periander
was
(rvpayyucos).We may understand
side of the character
in his later years, and to give us one
him to speak of Periander
Like the Pisistratids,the
Herodotus
of Cypselus,to which
furnishes the other.
studiouslymild towards the middle and lower classes (supra,
tyrants of Corinth were
the aristocracyby
also (infra,
ch. 62),but like them
vi. 39),they had to keep down
'

HISTORY

246

means

Miletus,he

became

sent

even

herald to ask

Thrasybulus,
tyrant of
he
On
occasion
one
sanguinary.
with

of messengers

ponded by

Book

CORINTH.

OF

more

mode

what

Thrasybulus

of

government it

safest to set up in order to rule with honour.

Thrasybulus
into a field
without the city,and took him
led the messenger
of corn, through which he began to walk, while he asked him

was

againand again concerninghis coming

went
breaking off and throwingaway
In this way he
the rest.
over-topped

from

Corinth,ever

all such

of

ears

as
corn

he
as

throughthe whole

went

richest part of the crop ;

and destroyedall the best and
field,
the
On
back.
then,without a word, he sent the messenger
to Corinth, Periander
of the man
return
was
eager to know
but the messenger
what Thrasybulushad
counselled,
reported
that he had said nothing ; and he wondered that Periander had
sent

him

strange a man,

to so

since he did

seemed

nothingbut destroyhis

told how

this he

who

had

Thrasybulus

what
perceiving
("7.) Periander,
that
Thrasybulus advised the

to have lost his senses,

property. And

own

behaved

upon

interview.*

at the

the action meant, and

destruction
of all the

knowing
leading

his subjects from this time forward with the

treated
citizens,
Cypselus had spared any, and
very greatestcruelty. Where
them
neither
to
death
banished
had
nor
them, Periander
put

completed what

These

measures.

severe

his father
Sosicles

had

would

left unfinished.*

One

day he

and
would
naturallyregard as atrocities,
that Cypselus baui:jhed the Bacchiads,

little exaggerate.
Nicolas says
confiscated their properties
(1.s. c.).

perhaps
and
*

According

sought,and

to

Aristotle

Periander

who

(Pol.iii.8, p. 98, ed. Tauch.) it

this advice.

gave
the early annalists into Roman
history. See
his story from this narrative and the
Rom.

The tale

was

was

Thrasybulus who

trunsferred

by

some

of

pounded
Livy i. 54, where the annalist has comhistoryof Zopyrus. (Comp. Niebuhr's
and Thrasybuluswere
reallyoo very

Hist. i. p. 503, E. T.) That Periander

terms, appears from i. 20.
The cruel tyranny of Periander
is agreed on

intimate
*

by all writers. There ia some

made
difference of detail. He set up a body-guard of 800
severe
men,
sumptuary
shed abundant
of fines and confiscations,
laws, kept the citizens poor by means
blood, and was
frequentlyguiltyof the grossest outrages. His privaterelations,
which throw
a
lighton the remainder of the chapter,have been alreadynarrated
(supra,iii.50-3). He was engaged in frequentwars, and the power of Corinth was
so
never
great as in his day. (Compare Eph. Frag. 106 ; Ar. Pol. V. I'i ; Heruclid.
Pont. V.
Nic. Pamasc.
Frag. 59 ; Diog. Laert. Vit. Periandr.) The following
of the Cypselidfamily may
scheme
be gathered from Nicolaiis Damasccnus.
He
diflFersfrom

Herodotus

in

of Nicolas
telling

what

the

elder

historian

relates "f

Lycophron.
Cypselna.
Periander.

I
Evasorajt

Lyoopbron.

Pylades
(foanderof Leucas).
Gorgus.

(foanderof Potidiea).

Psammctichita
or

CypselusII.

Echindes

(founderof AnaotoriumV

Nicolas

(governorof Coroyra).

Chap.

SPEECH

92.

strippedall

the

OF

SOSICLES.

of Corinth

247

stark

naked,for the sake of

wife Melissa.
He had sent messengers
into Thesprotia
his own
the
the
of
dead upon
Acheron^
to consult the oracle
concerning
been
his
into
which
had
a pledge
given
chargeby a stranger,
but
refused
Melissa
to
and
appeared,
speak or tell where the
she was
she said, having no clothes ; the
chill,'
pledgewas,
women

'

"

had

true

was

of

were

And

she said

that what

of use, since they

this should be her token to Periander,

her

burnt.

been

not

with

buried

garments

the

"

no

manner

oven

he baked

cold when

was

this message was

der
his loaves in it.' When
broughthim, Perianmade proclamathe token ;" wherefore he straightway
knew
tion,
all the

that

Juno.^

temple of

the

Corinthians

of the

wives

So the

should

forth

go

apparelledthemselves

women

festival. Then, with

a
forth,as
bravest,and went
whom
he had placed for the purpose, ho
help of his guards,

the

strippedthem
free

the

the

on

ghosttold him

time

second

stranger's
pledge. Such,

find the

ho would

where

! is tyranny, and such

0 Lacedaemonians
springfrom it. We Corinthians marvelled

he calls

whom

reignswere

and

80
40

Periander

lake

city and

Steph. Byz.

or

655-625.

b. c

"

625-58.\

"

665-681.

fallti
into the

river, which

Mauro

dead

was

situated.

was

There

seems

been

have

to

at

one

Aornus,

3 ; Plin. H.

be

thrown

their

on

by the

nature

narrative

in

Sam.

7-20.
"

"

Pausanias

Quippe qui
Ira, ii. 3(".)

describes

this

(Cf.Nic.

coiisset MelissL"

mortuA

cum

iv. " 7).

temple (ii.

of the Acrocorinthus, on
the epithetof fiowala.

mound

or

It

was

Frag. 59

Dam.

situated,

whence
hill (fiovy6s),

"

; Senec.

v
i
i
httle below
,.

xxviii.

*u

the

the Corinthian

had

Juno
"

It is

probablv this
There

different form.
if he

won

taken

the

obtain
a

as

same

Periander

the Olvmpic
gold ornaments

regarded

are

on

N. iv. 1 ;

xxx.
in these parts (Pausan. ix.
(?)somewhere
it is impossibleto
the site of which
voc.
; Etym. Magn. sub voc),
i. p. 189.)
Greece.
in
(Creuz.Symb.
uncommon
not
of this kind were

light may

summit

in lat.

sea

appliedto the whole tract between

Thesprotia
It is uncertain where
the
and
(Ca/awa").
Thyamis
Roffus)
name

ad

Oracles

fix.

Some

Souli

The

Cha'radrus
{Luro, or

the oracle of the

years

"i years

is the modern

Acheron

89' 15',long. "iO" 31'.

the

"

years

Psauunt-Ucbiu

The

first

we

"

Cypselus

"

greatlywhen

Tolgus, the founder of Anibracia

of Cypselus(vii.
p. 471). According to Aristotle,the dynasty
The three
to b. c. 581.
b. c. 666
6 mouths, probably from about

son

lasted 73 years

which

deeds

the

are

familv"

of the

member

another

adda

Strabo

heap.'

Melissa's

oracle,and

the

to

the whole

burnt

Melissa,and

of

name

done, he sent

This

all,making no difference between the

slaves ; and, taking their clothes to a pit,

and

one

and

women

he called

to

in

if to

their

De

to

story which
is said

chariot-race

; and

to

Ephorus (Fr.106) under a

to Jupiter
a golden statue
needing gold for this purpose, to have
in
appears
have vowed

at
by the Corinthian women
"
that
fairlybe supposed
identical,it may
worn

ad
the in-wrought gold" (Blakesley

largescale

in India.

loc.).This

festival. If the stories

the

has

clothes
been

were

burnt

recentlydone

REJOINDER

248
of your

knew

having

for

sent

Book

HIPPIAS.

OF

Hippias,and

it

now

us
surprises

adjure you, by the

common
gods of Greece, plant not despots in her cities. If
however you are determined,if you
againstall justice,
persist,
thians
in seekingto restore Hippias, know, at least,that the Corinto hear

stillmore

speak as

you

We

do.

you

"

your conduct/'
the deputy from
Sosicles,

will not

approve

When

93.

Corinth, had

and, invoking the

spoken,Hippiasreplied,
"

Of

"

when
the
Pisistratidae,
by the Athenians."

the

fated

Hippias spoke thus because he

the prophecies'
than
better
living. But the
any man
of the alUes,who
till Sosicles spoke had remained
(juiet,
all
him
his
thus
utter
they heard
boldly, together
thoughts

knew
rest

when

and declared
themselves
silence,
the
Lacedaemonians
withal,they conjured

broke

gods,he said,

same

will,beyond all others,regret

tressed
for them to be disdays come

Corinthians

surety the

thus

Grecian

And

city."

this way

in

of the
"

not

the

mind

same

to

; and

revolutionise

came
enterprise

to

nought.
the Mace94. Hippias hereupon withdrew,and Amyntas
donian
offered him the cityof Anthemiis,' while the Thcssalians
were
willingto give him lolcos : but he would accei)t
the other, preferring
neither the one
to go back
to Sigeum,*
nor
'

which

city Pisistratus had

taken

when
Mytilenaeans.Pisistratus,

established there
whose

mother

was

during very

Athenians

of

Achilleum.*
"

an

he became
But

many

years

the

Sigeum
They of Mytil6ne
and

Propheciesforgedprobablyafter

had

from

arms

of the

place,

Hegesistratus,
lowed
princewas not al-

made

been

war

over

having

on

to

between

Mytilenasausof the
insisted

the

son,

this

his father had

there

of

master

natural

own

Argive woman.

enjoypeaceablywhat

to

for

tyrant, his

as

by force

him

the

city called
the

place

Epidamnus and Potidaea (Thucyd.

tility
Megarid (lib.105-6). The bitter hosof Corinth to Athens
in the Peloponnesian war
(ib.i. 119 ; v. '^5,27, 32, 48)
here exhibited.
It had its origin,
contrasts
remarkably with the friendlyspirit
first,
in commercial
jealousy,and secondly in the soreness
engenderedby the conduct ot
i. 24-65),or

Athens
'

on

was

cityof

It is difficult to

in Northern

the affairs of

least after the battles in the

the above-mentioned

Anthemus

cidic"^.

at

Greece

occasions.
note,

some

fix with

on

the borders

certainty its exact

(iii.
p. 450). Stephen

and

of

Macedonia, above Chal(See Leake's Travels

site.

Pliny (iv.10) both mention it as a

99-10o).
(ii.
said to have
lolcos,tlie port from which the Argonauts were
a
sailed,was
It lay at the bottom
of the Pagasean
place of stillgreater note than Anthemus.
gulf (Scylax,Peripl.p. 60) in the district culled Magnesia. All the geographers
mention
it (Ptol.p. 92; Strab. ix. p. 632; Plin. H.N.
iv. 9, "c.). Its modern
is Volo (Leake'sN. G. iv. p. 38u).
name
*
Supra, ch. 65.
Achilleum,so called because it contained the tumulus of Achilles (Strab.xiil
within a very short distance of the town
of Sig"um, on the proniontorj
p. 689),was
city,but Thucydides appliesthe
*

name

to

district

ARISTAGORAS

250

they
answer

therefore

made

to be

minds

their

up

Athenians,when

determined

reportedto them,

was

Book

ATHENS.

Hippias.**The

receive back

must

AT

not

this

consent, and

to

the

enmity with

at open

V.

Persians.

arrived

very

them

powerful

and

littlewhat

he

"

them

over.

than

one

ought
in

states,'

Grecian

Accordinglyhe
done
at
Sparta,"

man

at the
till,

indeed

seems

for

"

urged,and
a
colony from Athens,'"
so
succour, since they were

of

earnestness
"

All

conquer.
Miletus was

receive their

to

the

promised

It

he

he
entreaties,

last,he

by

his

won

multitude

he failed to

impose on

with

succeeded

Won

cared

and
prevailed

to be easier to deceive

Lacedemonian,

"

this

his

Aristagoras,
though

thousand.*
thirty

were

monian,
Lacedae-

that,after Sparta,Athens

knew

to

easy

also,that

Cleomenes,the
who

the

"

were

therefore

Cleomenes

people,and, as he had
there were
the good thingswhich
in Asia, and
mode of fight how
they used neither shield nor

of the Persian

and

the

were

the
Aristagoras

the

appeared before
spoke to them of

reminded

He

powerfulof

the most

Persians,when

Sparta by

Athens.

at

decision,and

this

to

come

the

from

Milesian,dismissed

spear, and

with

odour

already in bad

was

had

Athenians

97. The

the

Athenians,

persuasions,
they voted

Compare i. 66.
Supra, ch. 49.
Supra, i. 147, and infra,ix. 97. The colonies,notwithstandingtheir political
independence,counted on the aid of the mother cityiu time of need (see Thucvd.
i. 24).
*
It has been
is an
generallysupposed that this number
(Dahlexaggeration
maiin's Life of Ikrod., p. 42, E. T. ; Boeckh's Econ. of Athens, i. p. 48, E. T., "c.).
much
to have
Certainlyin later times the actual number
seems
ceeded
exscarcelyever
It was
444
fweniy thousand.
19,000 in tlie year B.C.
(Plutarch.Tericl. c.
87 ; Phiiochor.
Psammetichus
sent
the Athenians
ap. Schol. Arist. Vcsp. 716), when
"

present

of corn,

and

vi.
(Athenaeus,

in

21,000

b.

c.

Demetrius

317, when

272, B.). Aristophanes,in

Phalareus

made

his

(Vesp. 716).Plato,
about B. c. 850 (Critias,
and Demosthenes, in b. c. 331 (Aristog.
p. 133, ed. Tauch.),
i. p. 785),make
the same
estimate, which isconfirmed by the account
given in Thucydides (ii.
of
the
force
of
Athens
the
of
at
commencement
the
military
13)
Peloponnesian
census

p.

B.C.

422

Still the estimate

war.

it must
Clisthenes,
and
{J^ivoi
fjifroiKoi)
number

of Herodotus
be true /or the period to which he refers.
may
be remembered, had recentlyadmitted
all the foreigninhabitants
enfranchised
slaves of the same
rank (SovKoifxiroiKoi)
into the

of citizens; and these in after-times

such generalenfranchisement
ever

to
usuallyamounted
10,000 (Aihen.I.
took placeafterwards;and it is quite
c).
possiblethat the number of citizens may have fallen,between b. c. 500 and n. c. 444,
from thirtyto twenty thousand.
The
vast
number
of colonists and
cleruchs
sent
from Athens
out
for such a diminutio'i.
during this interval would fullyaccount
Ten thousand
Athenians
and allies were
sent
to Amphipolis in b. c. 465 ; 500
nians
Athe-

No

s.

colonised
date

and

time;

b.

c.

Naxos
465

; 250

Sinop6,some

year

earlier; 1000

went

to

Andros

went

and

to

1000

the
to

Chersonese
Chalcidic6

between
about

the

that
same

afterwards;and a colony (number unknown) to

policyof Pericles was to get rid of the superabundant
population by encouraging the emigrationof the poorer sort (seePlut. Vit
Pericl. c. 9, and 11, 20, 23, "c. "c.). On the generalquestionof the
populationof
Attica,see Clinton's F. H., vol. ii. App. ch. 22.

Euboca

600

in

to

b. c.

445.

The

years

whole

Chap.

ESCAPE

97-99.

that

OF

twenty ships should

under

the

command

of

THE

be

P^ONIANS.

sent

the

to

Melanthius,one
These shipswere

of mark

in every way.
both to the Greeks

and

251
aid of the

lonians,
a
citizens,
man

of the
the

beginningof

chief
mis-

to the barbarians.

sailed away in advance,and when he reached

Aristagoras
of advantage
Miletus,devised a plan,from which no manner
could possibly
to the lonians ; indeed,in forming it,he
accrue
98.

did

aim

not

their

at

Darius.

King

Paeonians

He

who

had

but
benefit,

having

tract

"

Men

of

king,and

hamlet

of their

our

you

that you may

he proffers.AH

the way

is open

to you

heard

taking with

and,

speed

throughfear.

to

annoy
those

man,

"

the Paeonians

all

made

This

own.

the coast ;

me

escape, if you choose

Ionia has revolted from

to return

this,they

them

sent

now

to your

only to contrive to reach the sea-coast

business."

When

to

and

have

You
be

to

Paeonians,spoke thus to them :

Paeonia,Aristagoras,
king of Miletus,has

follow the advice

the

into

the

to inform

to you,
to

of land

he reached

to

was

been

and
Str}inon,*

when

sole wish

Phrygia
messenger
led away captiveby Megabazus from
who now
dwelt by themselves in Phrygia,

sent

the river
a

his

; the

land.

rest

shall

joiced,
exceedinglyre-

were

their wives

own

and

children,they

only remaining in Phrygia

few

the sea, crossed over

rest,having reached
they had just landed, when a great troop of

The

Chios,where

heels,and seeking to
overtake
Not
them.
succeeding,however, they sent a message
back again.
to Chios, and begged the Paeonians
to come
across
and were
These last refused,
conveyedby the Chians from Chios
Persian horse

came

Lesbos,and by

to

which

the

place they made

99. The

their

loUowingupon

Athenians

thence

Lesbians
their way

on

arrived

now

to

with

fleet of

brought also in their company five triremes

which had joinedthe expedition,
not so much

'

Athens, as

to

pay

debt

;^ from

foot to Paeonia.

and

towards

Doriscus

which

twenty sail,

of the Eretrians
out

of

;*

goodwill

they already owed

to

Vide

supra, chs. 15-17.

Herodotus
gives the name

of Doriscus to the great alluvial plainthrough which

Darius at the time of his
(MariUa) empties itself into the sea.
the passage of this river,
invasion of Scjthiahad built a fortified post to command
a
the name
Doriscus
vii. 59). It was
placeof great
also given (infra,
to which
was
to
down
stronghold
strength(vii.
106),and continued to be known as an important
xxxi.
the time of Philip,
cf.
Liv.
of
16).
Demetrius
son
(b.c. 200;
Its site
Eretria lay upon
the coast
of Euboea, 12 or 13 miles below Chalcis.
is marked
vented
by extensive ruins (Leake, p. 266). The better situation of Chalcis preEretria from competing with it successfully.
By Strabo's time the superiority
of the former citywas
clear and decisive (x.p. 653); and at present Egripo, which
is the only place of any importance in the whole island.
occupiesits site,
*

the river Hebrus

MARCH

ARISTAGORAS'

252

peopleof

the

in the old

For

Miletus.

Book

SARDIS.

ON

between

war

the

Chal-

the Milesians
fought on the Eretrian
Eretrians,''
the help of the
had
the Chalcideans
side throughout, while
Samian
people. Aristagoras,on their arrival,assembled the
and proceeded to attack
rest of his allies,
Sardis,not however
his
leadingthe army in person, but appointingto the command
of the citizens,
and Hermophantus, one
brother Charopinus,
own
and

cideans

he himself

while

The

lonians

leaving their

ships at

100.

in Miletus.

behind

remained

Coressus

''

Ephesus,"and,
took
Ephesian territory,

fleet to

this

sailed with

in the

the country, with a great

city,and went
up
of the river Cayster,*
host.
along the course
They marched
down
and, crossingover the ridge of Tmolus, came
upon Sardis
and took it,'no man
opposingthem ; the whole city fell into
which Artaphernesdefended
their hands, except only the citadel,
in person, having with him no contemptible force.
101. Though, however, they took the city,they did not
most
succeed in plunderingit ; for,as the houses in Sardis were
had
of
brick
the few which were
built of reeds,and even
of them
fired
sooner
no
reed thatchingfor their roof,one of them was
a
by a soldier than the flames ran speedilyfrom house to house,
the whole place.'"As the fire raged,the Lyand spreadover
in the city,inclosed on
every
dians,and such Persians as were
of
the
all
the
skirts
the
which
had
seized
side by
town,
flames,
the

guidesfrom

"

"

See

Thucyd.

said to have
Eretrian

been

horse

Almost

i. 16, for the importance of this contest.

learn from Plutarch
engaged in it. We
at

was

first superior,
aud

had

that Ghalcis

all Greece

(ii.p. 7150, F.) that

relyfor this arm on

to

was

the
the

Thessalians.
"

Pseudo-Plutarch

The

Bailed

towards

; but
112.

this is

Coressus

here

phyliansea
below, ch.
'

The

(De Malign.Herod, ii. p. 865) that the fleet first

the Cyprians in the Pamgained a naval victory over
misrepresentationof the battle mentioaed
probably a mere
says

Cyprus, and

spoken

Steph. Byz. KopTjcro-ojiroA."y

mountain

of the

ttjs

have

must

been

'Eptaias.) It

(Diod. Sic. xiv.

name

same

of

town

upon

lay probably

the sea-coast.
of
the base

at

(So
the

of Panormus, the
Uell. I.
viii.
16 ; Xtn.
; Atheuaeus,
south

99),somewhat

(Compare Strab. xiv. 909, 917

ep. 1. ed. Baiter.)
the Little Mendcre, washed
The Cayster,now
Ephesus on the north, and formed
its harbour
of the four great streams
emptying
(Strab.p. 919). This river, one
into the Egean sea, drains
the KUilja Muaa
themselves
the valleylying between
mid Kestane JJagh{Tmolus)ranges.
considerable
It brings down
a
Dagh (Messogis)
and
has
alluvial
its
mouth
the
land
at
deposit,
probably augmented
very greatly
since the time of Herodotus.
(See Chandler's Asia Minor, ch. xxxvii. end.)
letus,
The Pseudo-Plutarch
at this time
were
besieging Misays that the Persians
and that the objectof the attack upon Sardis was
force them
to
to raise the
is conclusive
siege(De Malign.Herod. 1. a. c.); but the silence of Herodotus
against

port of Ephesus.
ii. 7 ; vEschin.
*

these
"

statemeuts.

In Eastern

wood

constitute

which

from

time

capitalsthe
the
to

chief

time

houses

are

stillrarelyof

building materials.

devastate

them.

Hence

brick
the

or

stone.

terrible

Reeds

and

conflagrations

Chap.

RUISS

100-102.

and

findingthemselves

the

and
market-place,

the Pactolus.
and

Tmolus,

This

unable

to

SARDIS.

253

stream, which
Sardians

in crowds

get out, came

gathered themselves

brings the

directly
throughthe

OF

the

upon

down

comes

into

banks

from

of

Mount

quantity of gold-dust,
runs

market-placeol"Sardis,and

joinsthe

Her-

rWT0^^^"^rrj^

[Bnina of Sardis."

ller. S. G.

before that river reaches

mu8,

the

So

sea."

Malsa.]

the

Lydians

and

Persians,broughttogetherin this way in the market-place and

about the Pactolus,were
forced to stand on their defence ; and
the lonians,when
in part
they saw the enemy in part resisting,
and drawing
pouringtowards them in dense crowds, took fright,
off to the ridgewhich is called Tmolus, when
nightcame, went
back

to

their

102.
a

ships.

Sardis however

temple of the native

"

Two

small

streams

other buildings,
burnt,and, among
goddess Cybele was destroyed;' which
was

descend

from

Tmolus,

one

on

each

side of the ruins of

and
by the
Viiiley,
passes
Pactolus
Ionic temple of Cybele,has generallybeen considered
the gold-bearing
as
tolus,
that of the Pac(Hamilton's Asia Minor, vol. i. pp. 146-7). Like most
gold-tields,
xiii.
celebrated
Strab.
PhiL
so
at an
393;
p. 897),was
early period(Soph.
ceased
to
exhaustedthe
it
had
time
of
Boon
gold (Strab.
produce
By
Augustus
L s. c).
of the gods,a
Mother
the Magna Mater, or
Cybebe, Cybele, or Rhea, was
all the Oriental nations.
(Vide supra, L. 131,
principalobject of worship among

Sardis:

"the

western, which

comes

down

the

broader

"

the

was

fire the

templesof

known,

was

all the Persians

however, when
withdrawn

from

wherein

killed the
who

had

the

gained crowns
the

So

much
^

note

ing
Find-

array, and
greatlythe worse."

battle

fightensued,

Vast numbers
of

men

note, they

Eualcidas,a

received much

and

the games,
Cean.'' Such as

lonians

made

their

man

praise

escape

from

the several cities.

Afterwards

the

Athenians

lonians, and, though Aristagorasbesought

by his ambassadors,refused to givehim any further
the

Soph. 1. s. c. ; Catull, Ixi. ; Tirg. Mn. vi.

Syris,ii. 2.) Slie may bo identified with
the Mylittaof Herodotus
(L s. c), the Deineter
Assyrian inscriptions,

Essay

and

The

Ephesus.

at

this encounter.

ended

quite forsook
them

them

at

battle,dispersed
among
103.

on

Lydians.

to the

other
by the Persians : among
captain of the Eretrians,a certain

Simonides

from

had very

the Greeks

slain

were

stationed

were

happened

this side the

they arrived,that the lonians had already

and, followingclose upon
Sardis,they set oiF,

track, came
up with
out
against them in

drew

who

had

what

as

soon

and broughthelp
together,^

Halys drew

their

As

the Greeks.'^

V.

on
setting

for

tlie Persians

allegedby

afterwards

reason

Book

GREEKS.

THE

OF

DEFEAT

AND

RETREAT

254

785; ix. 617, "e.

cf.
; and
pp. 490-2
also Selden, do Dis

x.,

See

the Beltis of the

of the GreeivS,and the Ceres or Ops of the Romans.
Her worship from
by the antiquefigureon
very early times in Lydia is marked
ancient
of statues
the
most
Pausanias
Mount
mentioned
as
(apxa'OTaTov
Sipyhis,
by
and latelyrediscovered
airivrwv fiyaA/ua,
III. xxii. " 4),
by Mr. Strickland (Hamilton's

Minor, vol. i. p. 50, note).

probably the magnificentstructure, situated between
temple at Sardis was
travellers have givof the remain^ of which so many
the Pactolus
and the citadel,
en
when
and
in
When
ChisliuU
even
Peyrona
1699,
(Travels,p. 16)
description.
still standing. Chandler, in 1764,
were
nel, in 1750, visited the site,six columns
about
vol.
i.
found
five
Cockerell,
1820, three (Leake's
Minor,
(Asia
295),
only
p.
Asia Minor, p. 342),Hamilton, in 1830 (AsiaMinor, vol. i. p. 149),and Fellows, iu
This temple was
than two.
a
1838
buildingof the Ionic
(Travels,
p. 289),no more
Asia

Her

order, formed
been

of blocks

of white

marble

of

never

bears

It appears to have
of a very high
(Cockerel!)
size.

enormous

an

but
finished (Cockerell,
Fellows),

marks

scription
probably 251 long, Mr. Cockerell's decomplete that has yet been given.
which animated
the
the iconoclastic spirit
The Greeks, who did not nnderstand
Persians
specialmotive to explain the
(supra,iii. 29 and 37),sought for some
(supra,viii. 33, 53, 55 ; ix. 13, "c.) during the war ; and
outrages on their religion
such a motive
in retaliation of the injurydone to this temple. Hut it may
found
had reallyany infiucnce on the subsequent
be doubted
whether
this circumstance

antiquity. It

144

was

(Leako,1.

p.

feet in width, and

c.)is by far the most

'

hostilities.
*

of the Persian standingarmy, see above, voL ii.

On the size and organisation
here
used
is an exaggeration.
But
the
467.
expression
p.
*
mention
with Xerxes, made
of Lanipsacus,a writer contemporary
Charon
no
of this defeat
There

is

reason

however

facts in his
*

That

of the

in his account

Simonides

to

de Malig.Herod,
expedition(Plut.

believe

that this author

history. (See Dahlmann's

voL

the Cean, like Pindar, wrote

Tauchn.). He
greatlybis senior.

iv. p. 174, ed.

gos, who

was

must

not

inclined

to

p. 861,

CD.).

glossover

pleasant
un-

Life of Herod,

from Aristotle
prizesin the games, we know
been one
of the men
of letters invited to Athens

off

was

odes

T.)
p. 88, l-..
in praiseof those who carried

(Rhet.iii.2).
by

He

the Pisistratidae

be confounded

with

is said to

have

(Plut.Hipparch.

Simonides

of Amor

Chap.

REVOLT

103, 104.

OF

CARIA,

CAUNUS,

AND

CYPRUS.

this
help.* Still the lonians,notwithstanding
their preparations
to carry on
unceasingly
the

Persian

king,which

unavoidable.

rendered

255

desertion

tinued
con-

the

ao-ainst
war
their late conduct
towards
him had
Sailinginto the Hellespont,
they brought

Byzantium, and all the other citiesin that quarter,under their

Again,quittingthe Hellespont,
they went to Caria,and
sway.
the
of
Carians
the
to
their
won
side ; while Caunus,
greater part
which had formerlyrefused to joinwith them, after the burninoof Sardis,
likewise.^
came
over
104. All the Cyprianstoo, exceptingthose of Amathils,of
their

motion

own

proper
of their

espoused

the

Ionian

The

cause.

casion
oc-

from
the Medes
the followintr.
was
revolting
There was
brother of Gorgus,king
a certain Onesilus,
younger
of Salamis,and son
of Chersis,
of Siromus,'
who was
and
son

grandson of Evelthon.
entreated
heard
"

Gorgus

This

times

againstthe king ; but, when

lonians,he left him no peace

he

with

conjecturesthat

the Asiatic Greeks

must
have been guiltyof some
of their allies,
which justified
this withdrawal
(Hist,of Greece,
is no
vol. iv. p. 390). There
evidence
to sustain such a view, which
based
seems
that
the
Athenians
could
notion
not
do
The
truth
a
seems
possibly
upon
wrong.
the first reverse
Athens
backed
Such
out
of the war.
conduct
to be, that on
was
"

rirote

often in former

rebel

to

of the revolt of the

Mr.

had

man

glaringdt-sertion"

far
certainly

"

more

to

open

It is

act.
very politic
states
the other maritime
was

Ionian

the

cause,

"

than

censure

perhaps

of Greece

great invasions

had
of

Tented.

the

original
embarking in the war, which
going too far to say that if Athens and
given a hearty and resolute support to th"
Darius
and Xerxes
might have been prenot

"

under the Persian

yoke by Harpagus, with
L 176). For the situation of their country, see Appendix to vol. i.
diflSculty
(supra,
that the Lycians did not take the opportunity,
ii. p. 318). It is surprising
(E.S!)ay
'

which
"

Grote

Cyprus," among

brought

had

off the Persian

yoke.

considers

this revolt to have

which

even

he

states
distinctly

Herodotus

there

been

offered,to throw

now

Mr.

but

had

Caunians

The

been

considerable

reckons
that
Greek

been

confined

the

immigration into Cyprus

vii. 90), but the bulk of the populationcontinued

(videinfi-a,
afterwards.
"

is

This

It would

coast.

in Cyprus
Marium.

no

We

that

seem

more

must

plainfrom

notices

and
barbarians,"

than

as

in

three

therefore

the Greek

"

to

cities in

(Hist,of Greece, vol. iv. p. 391) ;

Cyprians revolted generally. No doubt

Amathus

before

this

period
long

till

Phoenician

Scylax,who calls all the inhabitants of the interior

exceptionaleven the cases of Greek cities upon the
his time (thetime of Philipof Macedon) there were
Greek

cities of note.

consider

the

revolt

These
to

have

were

Salamis,Soli,and

extended

in

great

in it of the
inhabitants,
although the non-participation
of Amathus
town
(Scylax,Peripl.p. 97 ;
important and thoroughly Phoenician
to
imply that the Phoenician
Theopomp. Fr. Ill ; Steph. Byz. ad voc.)would seem
it
than
Greek.
le.esthoroughly
the
populationentered into
is clearlyPhoenician,
This
(Elpufioi)
name
being identical with the Hiromus
cn^n
of Scripture. (Compare vii. 98.) It is probable
of Josephus,and the Hiram
to

measure

the Phoenician

"

with the Phoenicians.

stand
to be meant, but it is difficult to underiv. ch. 162, seems
succeeded
by a
how, within the space of thirtyyears, he could have been
at the time of Pheretima's
if Euelthon
Still it is possible,
great-grandson.
grown-up
old man.
visit (aboutb. c. 530) was
a very
that the Greek
"

The

princes of Cyprus intermarried

Evelthon

of Bk.

DARIUS

256

HEARS

OF

THE

BURNING

SARDIS.

OF

V.

Book

importunity. As, however, Gorgus would not hearken to

his hrother had gone
and when
him, he watched his occasion,
the
outside
town, he with his partisansclosed the gates upon
him.
Gorgus, thus deprived of his city,fled to the Medes ;
and Onesilus,^
being now king of Salamis,soughtto bringabout
of Cyprus. All were
on
a revolt of the whole
prevailed
except
his

the

Araathusians,who

Onesilus

King Darius received

dis by the Athenians
learnt

that

whole

matter

lonians ; and

he asked

for his

called

been

It is said

the

bow,

he

upward

was

Athenians

was

Then

he

Miletus,whom

has raised

he had

continent

lonians

whose
this

him

the blame

Histiaeus
'

The

thou

contend

force,he

thy knowledge and

that

shaft

Athenians

"
"

Grant
After

!"

thou
advice

of these
answered

"

how

to

of Sardis !

me

been

it have

can

recompense

lest it be

Is this

done
found

to

"

as

it

without
hereafter

is thine."

acts
"

am

given Miletus in charge,

has brought men
from
the
on
me, and, prevailing

Beware

long a time ; and

told,0 Histiaeus,

so

He

with

Or

of

hast

robbed

for

"

I shall know
has

Histia^us

presence

"

thus

against me.

to

conduct

be, thinkest

his

his court

kept at

rebellion

the other

should

flytlie

the

on

into

summoned

his appearance
addressed
that thy lieutenant,
to whom

joinwith

arrow

let

of his servants

on

"

rebellion,
and, being informed,
the string,shot
on

?"*

"

Master,
106.

for their

dear

were

myself

revenge
bade
one

thought concerningthe

all

and

what

his
every day, when
spread,three times repeat these words to him
remember
the Athenians."

speech,he

dinner

he

time

same

understood

sooner

sure, pay

Jupiter,*to

me,
this

the

at

no

placingan
sky, saying,as he

into the

it.

to

the
by whom
league,the man
Aristaplanned and contrived,was

would, he
Who

whereupon

siege

laid

of the

happened, than, layingaside

"

him

to

was

author

had

lonians,who

"

Amathils,^and

and

Milesian.

goras the
had

the

listen

to

engaged in the siegeof Amathils,

of the takingand burning of Sartidings

Onesilus

While

105.

before

down

sate

refused

What

words

are

these,0

king,to

initial element

of this name
{Ilunazappears in that of the king of Limenia
suppliedlabourers to Esarhaddon
(supra,vol. i. p. 388, note ').
'
Ainathus,one of the most ancient I'hoeniciau settlements in Cyprus {apxaMTarrj,
situated on the south coast, about
was
of Citium (Lar35 miles west
Steph. iiyy..),
of Limatol
naka). hs ruins still exist near the village
Kypros, vol. i. p
(Engel's

who
iggutsu),

1U9,

et

seqq.)

Compare

Compare

here
*

their

seems

That
own

i. 153, and supra, ch. 73.

with this what is said of the Thracians

be,

to

to send

is, Ormazd."
"

Zeus

the message
The Greeks

(videdupra,

to heaven

on

the

iv. 94).
(supra,

the supreme god of every

identify

i. 131 ; ii.55, "c.).

The

notloa

arrow.

nation

with

COME

lONIANS

258

THE

TO

OF

AID

CYPRUS.

looked for to arrive in

Artybius,a Persian,was

Book

Cyprus with

reached
Onesilus,when the news
him, sent off heralds to all parts of Ionia,and besought the
lonians to give him aid.
After brief deliberation,
these last in
and
full force passed over
the Persians about
into the island,
in
time
their
from
and proceeded
the same
crossed
Cilicia,
ships
by land to attack Salamis,*while the Phoenicians,with the fleet,

great Persian

armament.'

sailed round

the

promontory which

goes

by

the

of

name

"

the

'

of

Keys

So

Cyprus."
In this

109.

posture of affairs the princesof Cyprus called

togetherthe captainsof the lonians,and thus addressed them :

Men
of Ionia,we
Cyprians leave it to you to choose
the
whether
cians.
Phoeniyou will fightwith the Persians or with
If it be your pleasureto try your strength
land against
on
"

""

the

Persians,come

on

battle ; we will then

Phoenicians by sea.

shore at once, and array yourselvesfor the

embark
aboard your ships and engage the
to encounter
If, on the other hand, ye prefer

ever
Phoenicians,let that be your task ; only be sure, whichthat
Ionia
and
part you choose, to acquit yourselvesso
far
as depends op you, may
Cyprus,as
preserve their freedom."
the

lonians

The
sent

here

us

"

made

answer

guard

to

the

"

The

to make

sea, not

of Ionia

commonwealth
over

our

shipsto

with the Persians on shore.

We
will therefore
you, and engage
keep the post which has been assignedto us, and seek therein
to

be of

when

some

Such

the

was

the Persians
'

Do

you,
the slaves of the

were

you

110.

service.

replyof

advanced

remembering what you suffered

riors."
Medes, behave like brave warlonians.

the

into the

Not

wards
long after-

and
plainbefore Salamis,"

Grote

(Hist,of Greece, vol. iv. p. 892)says Artybius was accompanied by

Egyptian array ;" he quotes Herod, vi. 6, as his authority. But that
part of the naval force which
passage only says that Ciliciana and Egyptians formed
three years afterwards
attacked Miletus.
The Persians
seem
scarcelyever to have
drawn
either Cilicia or Egypt (conip.
vii. 89-91 ;
any part of their land force from
Arrian. ii. 17). The only exception,so far as I am
is
that
the
of
Egyptian
aware,
"a

Mr.

Cilician and

troops

at

Cunaxa, and

this is uncertain.

even

{AlyvirTLoi
iKtyovro

that, Xen.

viii. "

9.)
"
The
fleet probably collected at Nagidus or at Celenderis
and
(Kclenderi),
The
the soldiers.
crossingto Ceryneia (7'2erinaor Ghirneh),there disembarked
distance
is about
sixty miles (Leake'sAsia Minor, p. 118). From Cerynoia to Palamis
is by land 32 miles; by sea, owing to the great projectionof the eastern
montory,
proAnab.

i.

130
*

miles.

small islands off the extreme

eastern
Keys were
properlysome
promontory
of Cyprus,Cape Dinaretum
Plin.
H.
N.
the
modern
v.
(Isidor.
Cape Andrea,
31),
ap.
Strabo (xiv.p. 970),says there
were
two, Pliny(H. N. 1. s. c), four in number.
Tiie promontory
is called by Ptolemy, from
its shape, Cape Oxtail (Oupi fioot,
V.

Tiie

14).
'

Salamis

was

situated

on

the eastern

coast

of

Cyprus,at

the mouth

of the river

CBkT.

BATTLE

109-111.

BETWEEN

CYPRIANS

AND

PERSIANS.

959

Cyprian kings ranged their troopsin order of battle against

them, placingthem so that while the rest of the Cyprianswere
the

drawn

troops

against the auxiliaries of the enemy,

up
of the Salaminians
and the Solians
were

the Persians.

the

At

time

same

against a foot-soldier.
him
his shieldbearer,
who

to

well skilled in war,

man

"

him

"

teU

modern

Its

p. 157).
p. 814).

ruioa

According to
of Ajax, soon
from

name

the

on

Geograph.

i.

his

by nation,a

and
fore-legs

Clearch.

It did

side of

not

teeth the

Pococke

by

it was
Sol. Fr. 25). Hence
inland off the coast of Attica.

45*5.) The

name

from

(Ftol.Geogr.

of Tclamon
xiv. p. 971

and

t. 14,
part L

brother

; comp.

Theo-

have

got its

supposed to
It would

ii.

to

seem

be

at

Cyprian city. (Bochart's

enouglito show that Salamis

the

tradition,
however, is

city.
very earlytimes a Greek
plain here spoken of is undoubtedly the
the north by a great
on
2Jtko""a\which is bounded

site of the

vol.
(Travels,

by Teucer,the son
(Mar. Par. 26 ; Strab.

its

the

occupy

river

the

founded

Trojan war

well-known

xxii. p.

Carian

from

was

The

line from
south

by

been

dressed
; and thus adthat the horse which Artybius

"

streams.

north

likelythat that island received

as

had

daring courage

described

been

tradition it was
and

the

Cyprian

lay

have

after the

Fr. HI:

least

the

Famagotia^ but

pomp.

general.

Consider
his rider urges him.
quickly
which wilt thou undertake to encounter,

me

Pediaeus,the largestof

of

was

attacks with

and

up

against whom

therefore and

and

hear," he said,

rides,rears
man

accord,

own

trained to
Onesilus, informed of this,

up

called

choicest

set to oppose

of his
Onesilus,

took post oppositeto Artybius,the Persian

111. Now
Artybius rode a horse which
rear

the

by

the

which

west

east

sea

however
It is

from

plain of Lefkosia(or
running in a straight

to Cape Andrea,
Lapito (Lapithus)

which

produce

the famous

wine

of

on

the

Cyprus, and

west, and
the east

on

of streams,
Minor, p. 119). It is drained by a number
all unite in one, the ancient Pediaeus,so called from the great flat
This plain constituted the territoryof Salamis (Ptol.1. s.
it waters.
barren and illcultivated,but was
probably in former times the chiet

(Leake'sAsia

(TcStof)which
c).

to

the mountains

extensive
wall of rock

now

of the Salamiuian
of the great wealth and power
kings.
*
been
at all times governed by
to have
Cyprus, like Phoenicia, seems
mentioned
of petty kings. Ten are
as
furnishinghim with
by Esarhaddon

source

number

workmen,
Soli,
rulers
of
the
Salamis,
Curium,
about
Paphos,
Idalium,
Citium,
c.
B.
670, viz.,
i.
note
vol.
and
*). In
388,
(supra,
Limenia,
Aphrodisia
p.
Tamissus,Ammochosta,
at least nine, as we
year b. c. 851 there were
Several are again spoken of in the time of Alexander
*
Soli lay on the north coast of Cyprus, between

the

learn

from

Diodorus

(Arrian.ii. 20).
Lapithus and Marium

(xvi.42).

(Arsinoe,
after the
founded
It was
said to have been
by the Athenians, soon
Steph. Bvz.').
The
first
Strab.
xiv.
city was
Vit.
Sol.
26
war
c.
(Plut.
p. 973).
Trojan
; comp.
called
thence
and
was
eminence,
an
built, like all the early Greek
towns, upon
ch.
113),persuaded
his
visit
to
on
Philocyprus(infra,
S
olon,
aiVi-j).
.*:peia(from
in the plainbelow.
one
the old city,
and build a new
that monarch
to pull down
his
This was
done, and findingthe advantage of the change, Philocyprus showed
is
at
least,
Such,
his
after
name.
city
gratitudeto his adviser,by callingthe new
find
that
tale
to
the
doubt
on
Plutarch
It
throws
some
the story given by
(1.s. c.)
ancient origin,
a very
another city of the same
there wa"
claimingapparently
name,
from the
the Ciliciau coast (Scylax,Peripl,p. 96 ; Strab. xiv. p. 958). It was
on
and
voKoiKiatihiwere
aoKoiKOi
that the terms
of speaking in this latter town
mode
derived.
The

Cyprian Soli continues

to be

known

as

Solicu

ARTYBIUS

260
steed

the
"

Both,

is

the

or

or
either,am
liege,

my

nothing that

tell thee

what

thou

art

with

one

will shrink
to

seems

princeand

who

to

me

squire answered

the

Then

rider ?*'

V.

Book

WAR-HORSE.

HIS

AND

him,

ready to undertake, and there

from at thy bidding. But I will
As
for thy interests.
make
most
I

shouldest
I think thou
engage
general,
also
both a prince and
a general. For

is himself

to thine
then, if thou slayest thine adversary,'twill redound
forefend,yet
honour, and if he slays thee,which may Heaven
half its
lose
foe
makes
death
fall
the
hand
of
to
a
worthy
by
and his retinue.
To us thy followers leave his war-horse
horror.

And

have

thou

he will stand

this is the last time

Thus

112.

horse's tricks.

fear of the

no

the

spake

up

Carian,

againstany

that

I warrant
one."

shortlyafter,the

and

two

by sea and land. And here it chanced

by sea the lonians,who that day fought as they have
the
done either before or since,defeated the Phoenicians,
both

joinedbattle

hosts
that
never

combat

Meanwhile

themselves.
distinguishing
especially

Samians

had

begun

on

land,and

the two

armies

the
in

engaged

were

of the
when
thus it fell out in the matter
sharp struggle,
generals.Artybius,astride upon his horse,charged down upon
aimed
Onesilus,who, as he had agreed with his shieldbearer,
his
forefeet
his blow at the rider ; the horse reared and
placed
him
with a
when
the Carian cut at
upon the shield of Onesilus,
the two
and
severed
legs from the body. The
reaping-hook,
horse fell upon
the spot, and
Artybius,the Perbian general,
a

with

him.
In the

113.
who

thick of the

commanded

with them

to

inconsiderable

no

the enemy.

On

if report
Argive colonists,'

chariots of the Salaminians

went

likewise

over

the Persians
numbers

"

from

the

body

of

troops, went
of the

this desertion
says

true

followed the

the

forthwith

"

over

Curians

"

war-

example set them,

and

of
; whereupon victory declared in favour
the army
of the Cypriansbeingrouted,vast
of
them
Onesilus, the son
among
and
author of the revolt,
Aristocyprus,

slain,and

were

Chersis,who

king of

; and

Stesanor,tyrant of Curium,'
fight,

the

was

Sohans.

Curium

lay upon
the southernmost

the

This

was
Aristocyprus

southern

coast, between

son

Paphos

of
and

Philocyprus,

Aniathus,

not

far

point of tiie island {Capo delle Gatte\ called ancientlyCape

xiv. p. 972). Its exact
Curias (iStrab.
site is variouslyconjectured,at Piscopiand
The
at Avditno.
former
measurements
positionagrees best with Ptolenly's
(Geo-

graph. V. 14, p. 157).

"

Strabo
xiv. p. 972).
Krlfffia,
{Kovpiov,
repeats this assertion positively
'Apyfiwi/
of
of Curium
to Curcus, a son
Stephen of Byzantium ascribes the foundation
of Cyprus (Steph.Byz. ad voc.
Cinyras,the Syrian or Phoenician conqueror
Kovpiov.
Cf. Apollod. III. xiv. 3 ; and
Theopomp. Fr. 111). He believed it,therefore, tc

Yet

have

been

an

ancient

Phoenician

town.

Chap.

whom

Solon

his poems
114.
to

FATE

112-116.

'

ONESILUS.

Ofil

the

Athenian,when he visited Cj^prus,

praisediu
beyond all other sovereigns.

The

AmathusianS, because

their town,

them

OF

the

cut

where

Amath^s,

head

Onesilus

off his corpse,

had

and

laid sieo-e

took

it with

it

the gates. Here it

set up over
was
hollow
of bees took
"hung
; whereupon a swarm
o
f
and
filled
it
with
On seein*^
possession it,
a
honeycomb.
to

tillit became

this

the

Amathusians

consulted

take

the head

*'

to

to

down

regardOnesilus

as

the
and

oracle,and
bury it,and

were

thenceforth
offer sacrifice to him year by

hero,and

And
year ; so it would go the better with them."
the Amathusians
do as they wpre then bidden.
115.

they

As

found

for the lonians

that the

ruined,and

who

manded
com-

had

to this

day

when
gainedthe sea-fight,

affairs of Onesilus

utterly lost and

were

that

cepting
siegewas laid to all the cities of Cyprus exSalamis,which the inhabitants had surrendered to
Gorgus,'the former king forthwith they left Cyprus, and
sailed away home.
Of the cities which were
Soli held
besieged,
out the longest
Persians
the
took it by underminingthe wall
:
in the fifth month
from the beginningof the siege.
116. Thus, after enjoyinga year of freedom, the Cyprians
"

"

enslaved

were

married

was

for the second

to

one

time.

Meanwhile

Daurises,who
of the daughtersof Darius, togetherwith

wise
likewho
Hymeas, Otanes,'and other Persian captains,
were
married
to
after pursuing the
daughtersof the king,"
lonians who had foughtat Sardis,defeating
them, and driving
them
to their ships,
divided their efforts againstthe different
and proceededin succession to take and sack them all.
cities,
'

The

poems

of Solon

were

written

chieflyin

the

elegiacmetre,

and

were

hor-

Bach

(Bonn,
gnomic.
by
Plutarch
in his Poeta; Gnomici, by Gaisford, and others.
seems
1825),by Brunck
to have
preserved a portionof the elegy here alluded to. Solon,he says, addressed
Fbilocyprusas follows:
tatorj

The

or

fragments which

remain

have

been

collected

"

Hvv

it ffiifxty SoAoioctri

Ti9"'re

-woXiv

voXvy

vclioi^, koX ytvos

xp^^o" ^y^9.i' aydffffwv,

vfitrtpor'

Airrap^fx(^vy yrjtdoj5icAcitojydirb vi\"Jov

irifjiifoi
'AfffCTjd^
K.virpi%io"rTf"pavos'
OiKifffx^8' iwl r^Se x^P^" '''*' xtSos 6-rd^oi
'EffdKhy,Kol ywsToy
xaTpiS*^i T\\jLfripri\y.
vii. 98).
Gorgus is stillking at the time of the expeditionof Xerxes (infra,
Compare iv. 200, note '.
"
above
(chs.25 and 26)as the son of Sisamnes.
Probably the Otanes mentioned
"
of
The practice of marrying the king's daughters to the most
distinguished
the
and
the
had
view
the
of
nobles
in
consolidation
ing
strengthenPersian
the
empire
of the royal power
by attachingto the throne those who would have been most
likelyto stir up revolts. The tendency of the Persian empire, as of other Oriental
iii.120). This system
has been
monarchies,to disintegration
alreadynoticed (supra,
served in some
measure
as
a check.
(See voL iL Essay iii.p. 461.)
"

"

DAURISES

262
117.
took

Daurises

in

as

ATTACKS

attacked

V.

the Hellespont,
and
upon
cities of Dardanus, Abydus,

the towns

days the

many

Book

CARIANS.

THE

five

he marched
Paesus
Perc6t6, Lampsacus, and Passus." From
that the
againstParium,* but on his way receivingintelligence
Carians had made
with the lonians,and thrown
common
cause
off the Persian yoke, he turned round, and leavingthe Hellespont,
marched

away

Carians

The

118.

before

movement

Caria.

towards

by

Daurises

arrived,and
"

place called
the river Marsyas,^a stream
and emptying itself into the
plans were
put
met, many

strengthto

that of

was

In

to
*

The

the

These

the

Here

forth ; but

the

of

Idrian
when

best,in

country,

they were
ment,
judgmy

Mausolus,a Cindyan,*

king's(Shah's)daughters are bestowed

chieflyupon the
of replenishing
of ruining on
an
or
empty treasury

means

offered,may

bridegroom, as

mention
*

enumerated

be declined, and an enormous

sum
the bride's relations.

not

wedding-presentto

South
to North
(Strab.xiii.
advancing from Ionia would
Dardanus
an
was
town
naturally attack them.
insignificant
{(vKaTa"pp6vi]T0i,
Strabo) dependent upon Abydos, situated inside the Hellespont or Dardanelles (to
which
it gave that name), about ten miles from the southern
opening of the strait.
The modern
nearlyoccupiesthe site. Eight or nine miles higher
KippisBouroun
above
the point where
the castles of the Dardanelles
now
up lay Abydos, somewhat
Its situation is marked
stand.
ruins (Tournefort,
vol. i. p. 842).
by some
trifling
Still higher,and at some
little distance from the sea, was
Perc6t6 (now Burgas),a
of
some
place
(Hom. II. ii.835 ; Scyl.Peripl.p. 84; Strab. xiii. p. 852 ;
consequence
Plin. H. N. V. 32 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc). Lampsacus (the modern
Lampmki) lay
the mouth
of the Propontis,almost oppositeCallipolis
The ancient
near
{Gallipoli).
town
little to the north
a
of the modern
la
Lcttres ear
was
village(Castellane,
built upon the river of the same
between
Gr^ce, vol. i. p. 134). Paesus was
name,
It had ceased to exist in Strabo's time (xiii.
cept
Lampsacus and Parium.
p. S.iO).ExDardanus
these cities are
all said to have
been Milesian colonies (Strab.ut
but this is improbable).
Lampsacus a Phocoean settlement,
supra ; Steph.Byz. makes
*
Parium
to have
the
site
the
of
seems
modern
Kamares
occupied
(long.27" 3',
lat. 40" 25'). It was
a
joint colony from Miletus,Erythrae,and Paros.
Scylax
and
(Peripl.p. 84), Strabo (xiii.
v.
849),
Ptolemy
2,
(Geograph.
p.
p. 135)
pp. 850-8

cities

Columns," which is on

Marauder.

son

together their

drew

runningfrom

Pixodarus,the

honour, when

paid by

be

the

made

are

individual.
has

the

times

modern

rich, and

the White

of this

got information

chance

some

are

in their order

Scyl.Peripl.p. 85),in

which

order

from

force

it.

imagines tliisMarsyas to
(adloc.)

Bahr

the Catarrhactes
very short
this stream

of

distance

our

author

be the well-known

vii. 26),which
(infra,

stream

joins the

near

Meander

Celaenae,
within

from

its source
(Liv.xxxviii. 13; Xen. Anab. i. ii. " 8). But
in Phrygia, above
was
miles from theCarian
whither
a hundred
frontier,
it is quite absurd to suppose
the Carians to have marched.
There
be little
can
doubt that the Marsyas here mentioned
is the river (now the Cheena
Chi)which

joinsthe

Mseander
from the south in long. 28".
The Idrian country, from which it
is
flowed,
which
undoubtedly the country about Stratonicaa {Eaki-IJissar),
was
called at different periodsIdrias,
Chrysaoris,and Hecatesia. (Compare Stejjh.
Byz.
ad

with Strab. xiv. p. 944 ; and

for the identityof E8ki-ni."Jsar
who found inscriptions
there to Hecate
and
Chandler,ch. Ivii.,
JupiterChrysaoris; and cf. Leake's Asia Minor, pp. 234-5.)
*
town
a small
Cindya or Cyndya (Strab.)
was
near
Bargylia. It appears to have
fallen into decay at an
remained
in the title of Minerva
early date,but the name
Cindyas,whose temple and image were
reverence
regarded with particular
by the
voces

with

'Uptas,k.

Stratoniciea

t.

see

a.

Chap.

11 7-120.

who

was

His

advice

and

have

BATTLE

married

to

OF

THE

MARSYAS.

263

daughterof Syennesis/the

Cilician kino".
the Ma3ander,

was, that the Carians should cross

and fightwith the river at their back ; that so, all chance ot
they might be forced to stand their ground,
ibeingcut oflf,
flight

courage raised to
opinion,however, did not prevail; it

His
make

their natural

the

enemy

defeated

they were
have

have

retreat

no

The

119.

the Mceander

open,

Persians

them

put

; that

to

so, if

they might
flight,

to

headlong into

afterwards

soon

thought best

was

behind

in the battle and

but be driven

still higher pitch.

the river.

approached,and, crossing

the

Mteander,engaged the Carians upon

Marsyas ; where for a long time the battle

the

banks

of the

ed,
stoutlycontestbut at last the Carians
were
defeated,being overpowered
On the side of the Persians there fell 2000, whUe
by numbers.
the Carians had not fewer than 10,000 slain. Such as escaped
from the field of battle collected togetherat Labranda,' in the
vast
precinctof Jupiter Stratius * a deityworshippedonly by
the Carians'
and in the sacred grove of plane-trees. Here
of saving themselves,
they deliberated as to the best means
doubtingwhether they would fare better if they gave themselves
Asia for ever.
up to the Persians,or if they abandoned
sians
120. As they were
debating these matters a body of Mileand alliescame
to their assistance ; whereupon the Carians,
was

"

"

their
dismissing

Bargvlians.Rain
xiT. p. 941, with
"
On the name
"

former

and

snow,

thoughts,preparedthemselves
it

said,never

was

fell on

them

afresh for

(Poljb.xvi. 12;

Strab.

of Casaubon, ad loc).
Syennesis,see vol. i. p. 163, note ''.
the mountain
on
range which separatedthe

the note

was
valleyof the Marsyaa
Myla"a (Strab.xiv. p. 943). It was a strong position.The site usually
is the modern
dler,
viUage of lakUe, where there are important remains (Chaniu"signed
however
ch. Iviii.p. 226). Coi. Leake's conjecture,
(Asia Minor, p. 234),that
is to be sought for on the high
these are the ruins of Euromus, and that Labranda
which
was
Arab-IIutar
between
Melcuso
and
probable
(Alabanda),
(Mylasa)
ground
researches
of
Sir C.
the
from
h
as
received
confirmation
it
itself,
a
enough
striking

Labranda

from

that of

Fellows.

This traveller,on his way

Col. Leake,

positionanticipatedby
an

ancient

leading from
agrees

with

town

; and

this town
the account

also
to

found

Melasso

of

in the
Arab-Hissar to Melasso, discovered
important ruins,evidentlythe remains of
of an
ancient paved road,
considerable traces
from

some

(Lycia,p. 67).

Strabo, whobe

words

latter circumstance

The
are

"

dihs 5c

exactly

iarptmcu ffx^Sdv t"

"

OKTw
"

He

Kol i^riKovTaaraSiwy
tiJi toAcws
Itpa KoXovnivTi (1.8. c).
fi*XP^
s. c).
by Strabo (1.
The temple of JupiterStratius at Labranda, ia mentioned
calls it yfits apxatos.
The
paved road to which allusion was made in the last

was
a via sacra
leadingfrom Mylasa to this temple.
JupiterStratius is thus entirelydistinct from JupiterCarius,who was worshipped
(i.171). He was called also Jupiter
by the Carians, Lydi:ins;andMysians in common
his
either
from
Labraiideus,
temple at Labranda, or (Plut.Quaest. Gr. ii. p. 301, F.)
battle-axe (\d$pa in
double-headed
from the fact that he bore in his righthand
a
found upon
of Jupiter is sometimes
the Lydian language). Such a representation
frequently
Carian coins (Fellows'
appears
Lycia,PI. 35, No. 5). And a similar axe
architectural ornament
in the buildingsof the country (ib.
"fi an
p. 75).

note,
'

and

war,

second

the

on

time.

approacliof

They

than before ; and

the blow fell with

VICTORY.

AND

DEFEAT

CARIAN

264

the

Persians

Book

were

while

all the

most

force

them

gave

defeated,however,with

battle

stillgreater loss

troops engaged suffered severely,

the Milesians.

on

their illfortune
while after,
repaired
Carians,some
in another action.
about
Understanding that the Persians were
for them
the
their cities,
to attack
on
they laid an ambush
'^ the
road which leads to Pedasus
Persians,who were making
;

121.

The

night-march,fell into

maces

time.

the

the whole

trap, and

army

was

stroyed,
de-

Daurises,Amorges, and Sisitogetherwith the generals,

^
killed at the same
: Myrsus
too, the son of Gryges,was
The leader of the ambush
was
Heraclides,^the son of

Mylasa.' Such was the way in which these

Persians perished.
122. In the meantime
Hymeas, who was likewise one of
those by whom
the lonians were
pursued after their attack on
his course
the Propontis,took Cius,^
towards
Sardis,directing
a cityof Mysia.''Learning,
however,that Daurises had left the
and was
Hellespont,
gone into Caria,he in his turn quitted the
under
his command
and marching with the army
to
Propontis,
the
all the ^olians
of the Troad, and
Hellespont,reduced
of the ancient
likewise conquered the Gergithae/a remnant
Ibanolis

'
*

man

of

supra, i. 175, note '.

This is probably the Myrsus mentioned
Vide

in the third book

as
(ch.12'2),
carrying
from
his
and
Lydian,
(tojudge
Polycrates.
message
and his father's name) of the royalfamily(cf.i. 8-9).
own
*
Brother, probably,of the
Oliatus,son of IbauoUs," who was seized by order
of Aristagoras(supra,ch. 37).
*
size. It still
continues to exist in the modern
iMylasa
Melatao,a town of some
the
considerable
of
beautiful
remains
temple seen
by
antiquity,
though
possesses
Pococke
has been
destroyed(Pococke, vol. ii.,part ii.,ch. vi. ; Chandler, eh. 66).
Its situation
in a
fertile plain,
the shadow
of loftyand precipitoushills
under
1. s. c. ; Fellows' Asia Minor, p. 259),agrees closelywith the description
(Chandler,
of Strabo (.\iv.
p. 942),while its distance from the sea corresponds with the notice
in Pausiinias (viii.
10, " 3).
Scylax of Caryanda is said to have written a work entitled The History of the
times of Ilcraclides,
The person intended
king of Mylasa (Suidas,ad voc. 2Ki''Aa{).
is probably this Heraelides,
but it may
be questionedwhether
the work
not
was
a

from

Oroetes

He

to

was

"

'

'

forgery.
*

Cius

lay at
the

the extreme
river of the

recess

of the Cianean

gulf,the

bore

to

the

modern

gulf

the waters

of

Moud-

of Lake
same
sea
anieh,upon
name,
of
but
Ascania
It
of
rebuilt
was
son
Demetrius,
(Lake
Jsnik).
destroyedby Philip,
xii.
814
name
by his allyPrusius, who called H after his own
Strabo,
Polyb.
;
(cf.
p.
22-3
XV.
Xlpovaa ; Scylax,Peripl.p. 84). The modern
village
; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
of Kemlik, nearly occupies the site. Cius, like most
other towns
this coast,
upon
in ApoU. Rhod,
i. 1178).
was
a colony of the Milesians
(Schol.
1. s. c),who
So Scylax (Peripl.
assignsto Mysia the whole peninsulabetween
the gulfsof Moudanieh
and Izmid, which tract is more
usuallyreckoned to Bithynia.
xii.
the
Ptol.
1
and
on
v.
who,
Strabo,
812,
(Cf.
Geograph.
however, remarks
;
p.
of distinguishing
the boundaries
of the several tribes in these parts,
difficulty
p. 815).
These Gergitbse
south of Lampsacus,
to have inhabited the mountains
seem
'

which

FLIGHT

2G6

be

readily
Such

made,
the

was

advice

he

Accordingly
of

him

himself

whole

"

It

called

appears

from

The
not

of

107)

Myrcinus,

of

evident

from

native
his

to

who

defeated

succeeded
which

in
is

this,

had

(vide

nominee

where

made

thence

he

was

ceeded
pro-

off

cut

whose

with

defenders

were

102),

in

oh.

supra,
and

successor.

that

this

Amphipolis

their

Thucydides,

Little

37).

city

was

on

cities,
an

but

Edooian

or

made

city

the

seems,

the

near

It

theEdonians.

of

regard

spot

(infra,

built

afterwards

was

were

own

himself

divested

really

not

Aristagoras,

protecting
called

taking

there

surrender.

(iv.

'08oi),

'

city

he

hands

and

From

here

but

the

and

Thrace,

question.

in

town

Thucydides

Thracians

only

terms

paid

{'Ewta

go,

into

Miletus

to

Myrcinus.

to

Pythagoras,^

sailed

besieging

his

been

Nine-Ways

114).

iv.

have

to

is
in

authority

Buprcme

they

it

Aristagoras,

however,
"

accept

to

of

Thracians,

while

Miletus/'

in

retiring

on

named

place

the

army,

anxious

to

the

attack

bent

was

government

liked
of

master
to

his

who

all

himself

Hecataeus.

by

citizens,

chief

Book

re-establish

however,
the

ARISTAGORAS.

OF

miglit

given

put

the

of

one

with

lie

and

Aristagoras,

126.

DEATH

AND

would

themselves

('HSoii/tK^

vii.
seem

ters
mas-

irdXci

APPENDIX

TO

BOOK

ESSAY
ON

THE

EARLY

V.

I.

HISTORY

OF

SPARTA.

Spartans,immigranta into

the Peloponneae. 2. Supposed migrationsof the Dorians.

Their occupation of the Peloponneae according to the orainary legend. 4. The
true
line of march.
of the occupation.
6. Date
5. Probable
history unknown.
7. The
conquest gradual. 8. Spartan Dorians
Sparta and Amyclae early wars.
9. Internal
troubles
of the early period.
nistory origin of the double monarchy
10. Condition
of bparta before Lycurgus
the three classes
Spartans (u.) Pe(i.^
rioeci
Helots.
of the early kings. 12. Originalconstitution
11. Succession
(iii.)
of
Kings Senate" Ecclcsia. 13. Constitutional changes of Lycurgus, slight.
Sparta"
14. His discipline questionof its origin. 15. Causes
of its adoption. 16. Supposed
which
it. 18. Effects of
equalisationof landcNd property. 17. Arguments
disprove
19. Messenian
Lycurgus' legislation conquests, and increase of PerioBcu
wars.
SO. Causes of the rupture.
22. Date
and
duration.
21. Outline
of the first war.
28. Internal changes consequent
"Inferiors"
the first war
"Peers"
and
on
"
Small " and " Great Assembly "
colonisation
of Tarentura.
24. Interval between
the wars.
25. Outline of the second
with Pisatis.
27. War
26. Its duration.
war.
with Arcadia.
at Sparta, and
28. War
diminution
29. Gradual
of the kinglr power
continued
of Spartan citizens.
rise of the Ephors. SO. Rapid decrease
in the number

..

3.

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

1. That

the

inhabitants of the
not driginal
were
Spartansof history
established their
but
who
invaders
northern
from
Peloponnese,
Greece,
dominion
over
a large
portionof the peninsulaby a conquest of its previous
of modern
the most
torians
hisis
a fact which
even
sceptical
occupants,
has

not

hesitated

to

supported by

the

earliest Greek

writer,'and

of the
*

See

"

Of. Hesiod.

admit

as

of
representation

populationof

certain.'

remarkably in
the

uniform

antique times

country

unison

when

tradition,'

contained

with

the

in

actual

its circumstances

the
dition
con-

first

History of Greece, vol. ii.jwrt ii.ch. 4 (pp.408-442).

Fr. vii. ; Tyrtseusap. Strab. viii.p. 526 ; Pind. Pyth. v. 92-6, and
Fragm. ed. Boeckb, vol. i. p. 677 ; Herod. L 66, vi. 52, viii.43, and 73 ; Thucyd. i.
vol. ii.p.
12, 18, 107 ; Isocrat. Panath. p. 256; Archidam.
p. 194; Aristid. Drat. 46,
viii.p.
Strab.
284 ; Ephor. Frs. 10-20
et seqq. ;
; Apollodor.ii. 8 ; Scymn. Ch. 528
(Enom.
"c.
UL
ap.
;
530, "c. ; Diod. Sic. iv. 37-60
i.,"c., IV. iii. " 3,
; Pausan.
Mr.

Grote's

essentially
The only writer who givesan account
v. 20, p. 210, C.
Achseans
turning
reis Plato, by whom
as
expelled
the Dorians
are
represented
iii.p. 682, E.).
Dorieus
to their own
of
(Leg.
conduct
under
the
one
country
Homer
has no Dorians in the Peloponnese,the inhabitants of which, according

Euseb. Prsep.Ev.
different
*

to

He
has, indeed, a single insignificant
Achaeans,Argives,or Danaans.
(II.iL 594) on the west coast near Pylos,but the Dorians only appear
as a Cretan
race.
writings
(Od. xix. 177.)

him,

town

in hid

are

Dorium

MIGRATIONS

268
become

known

OF

us,* constitutes

to

App.BookV.

DORIANS.

THE

evidence

"weightof

the

which

is

therefore that the Dorian

irresistible. It may be assumed
altogether
is
be
to
whose
traced,unlike their rivals,the
Spartans,
history now
Athenians, were
immigrantsinto an occupied country settlers among
from
whom
a
they differed to a greater or less extent,'whom
people
as
they conquered and held in subjection. Regarding thus much
"

allowed

all

on

to consider

in the firstinstance

have

hands,we

1. whence

"

they came, and why they left their primitiveseats; 2. in what

they effected the conquest.
he identifies
2. According to Herodotus, the Dorians,whom

with

the country immediately

Phthidtis,"
of the PagasaeanGulf, lyingboth north and south of the

Hellenes,had

the

way

east

in Achaea
originally

dwelt

Othrys. Hence they had removed to a tract called Histiaedtia

which Herodotus
to place near
in Upper Thessaly,
seems
Tempe, since
From
base
O^sa
it
the
of
and
that
at
he tells us
Olympus."
lay
this regionthey had been driven by the Cadmeians, whereupon theyhad
chain

of

"

; and

fled into Piudus

there had

while

the

taken

of

name

"

"

Macedui

(or Macedonians).*After a time they had quittedthis refuge and

between
Parnassus
and Calliof Dryopis,the tract
gainedpossession
of the Pindus
and certain other streams
of the valleys
dromus, consisting
this
From
of the great Cephissus river.
which form the head-waters
tered
Ddris, they had enas
country, which in the historical age was known
the
inhabitants.
and
the Peloponnese,
subjugated
previous
to this account
It has been observed by C. 0. Miiller in reference
consider
of the Dorian race, that
of the earlymigrations
no
one
can
it as flowingimmediatelyfrom ancient tradition ; it can only be viewed
as
an
attempt of the father of historyto arrange and reconcile various
"

traditions."

legendsand
value

we

nation

without

that

peopledriven

or

thrown

so

those from

remark

be inclined to attach

may

for centuries

This

givesof

literature

exact

togetherand

its

just.

Whatever
which

it is impossible
to imagine
origin,

would
in the way described
orallypreserve
of its many
account
wanderings. Herodotus,

about
an

his

he drew

whom

the

generallyto

account

be

to

appears

blended

be considered

information,must

into

singlenarrative

stories

to

current

have
in

different parts of Greece,which it required

some
ingenuityto harmonise.
in Phthiotis,
because that was
The Dorians
had to be placedoriginally
'
the Dorians were
in Homer
the country of the Hellenes, with whom
identified

theymust

the abode

was

"
'

of the

since Upper Thessaly

givenseats in Histiaedtis,
with
their mythicunoca'
whom
Lapithae,
jEgimius,
be

See

below, pp. 279-281.

Widely different opinionshave

been held on this point. Mr. Grote says (Hist.

of Greece, vol. ii. p. 451), "so
of the
little is known
of the previous inhabitants
and
their
all
the
them
that
difference
between
at
cannot
measure
we
Peloponnese,
Dorian

He inclines,
or in intelligence."
however,
invaders,either in dialect,in habits,
from
think,at least with regard to their language,that it did not " differ materially
tween
the Doric"
(p.452). C. 0. Miiller,on the other hand, speaks of "the difference be-

to

the

and
language, religion,

preciselymarked."
'
'
'

customs

vol.
(Dorians,

Ibid, rhv virh ri^v"Offcrav

Ibid. loc. cit. and compare
Iliad, il. 683-4.

re

i. p.

of

the two

nations
"

56.)

"

Herod,

aa

"

stronglyand

i. 56.

Kal 'rhv O6\vfjiirov

x'^PVviii.43.

'

Dorians,vol.

i. pp. 21-2

EssatI.

flight

said to have

tor,was
the

Dorian

descend

contended

colonies in Crete

Pindus

that

foundation

give a

in the habit

were

their whole

of

attach

Homer,* and

are

269

of Hellenism

not only for

preferring,

The

to

their

itation
hab-

order
the Macedonians

which

but
royal family,

lowest

degree of credit
very
these legends,which
receive no

full of internal

to be ascertained

HERACLEIDS.

;' and since,according

to some
accounts,*
proceeded from that region: they must

to those claims

nation.*

to

THE

they might reach Dryopis,their well-known

be called Macedonians,
in
; and they must

in later times
to

of

must

be

for
sidered
con-

support from

All that
improbabilities.

can

be

said

of the Dorians

before they settled in the Peloponnese,

is the fact that theypreviously
inhabited the " small and sad region" *

known

in historical times

had

confederacyof four

Ddris,or

the

Doric

where
metropolis,
they
a
townships,Pindus, Boeum, Citinium,and
Erineus,'all situated in the valleyof the Pindus river. Of this country
they were reportedto have gained possessionby the expulsionof the
Dry opes, one of the most ancient races of Greece,which may be regarded
as

tiister-tribe to

this

expulsiondoes

take rank

the
not

as

"c.
Caucones, Dolopes,
Pelasgi,
Leleges,

seem

the established

evidence

such

rest

to

upon
facts of

as

; but

entitles it to

history.*
induced
to
prevailing
legend,the Dorians were
leave their seats under Parnassus by the entreaties of a band of fugitives
from the Peloponnese,
who beggedtheir aid in order to effect a return
These
to their native country.
the Heraclidae,
cendants
deswere
or
fugitives
of Hercules,by hereditaryright the royal familyof Argos,
but expelledfrom the Peloponneseby a usurper
of their own
house
and at his death supersededby another ancient Pelopon(Eurystheus),
nesiau family,
the Pelopidao,
descendants
of Pelops. Received
with
or
by the Dorians and adoptedinto their body, the Heraclidaa
open arms
became
the ruling
familyof the nation whose aid they bad sought,and
tribe.* After various
of Hylleansto their principal
impartedthe name
3.

"

among

Accordingto

ApoUod.

the

II. vii. 7 ; Diod.

Sic. iv. 37 ; Strab.

ix. p. 637.

Hesiod, and entitled * ."giniius,'

probably described
Miiller's Dorians, voL i. pp. 33-6, E. T.)
ascribed

to

"

Andron.

"

Homer

do not
"

Fr. 3 ; Diod.
know
not

does

Sic. iv. 60 ;
of Dorians

80.

anywhere

See

ErinetM

to

seems

be the

ancient

epic,

(See

Muller's Dorians, voL L p. 40.

(Od. xix. 177). They

but in Crete

the combatants
of the Iliad.
appear among
Mr. Grote (Hist,of Greece, vol. ii. p. 388) thus

(UKpaXKoX Ainrpdxwpou'OfStrabo,ix.
"

v.

An

this contest.

happily renders

the

"r^Ac"s

p. 620.

correct

form

of this name,

not

Erine^^m, which

Mr.

gives(Hist,of Greece, loc. sup. cit.).See Andron.

ap. Strab. x. p. 693 (Fr.
ad Lycophr. 741, and
Tzetzes
PtoL
iii.
15 ;
4),-rijv'Zpivtov; Scylac.Peripl.p. 53 ;
ad
"c.
980; Steph.Byz.
voc,
C. O. Miiller regards the evidence
suflRcient (Dorians,vol. i. pp. 46-9),but
as
entirely
the expulsionof the Dryopians is related in a manner
be confesses that
43.
in one
fabulous." Herodotus
place ascribes it to Hercules and the Malians (viii.
Compare Strab. viii.p. 542 ; Pausan. xxxiv. " 6 ; Diod. Sic. iv. 37 ; Etym. Magn. ad
elsewhere
voc.
apparentlyto the Dorians (i.56).
'Airiveij),
"
made
to have two
the
Dorian
chief who received the Herachdae, was
JEgimius,
he
the
of
arrival
Heraclidae,
On
the
of his own,
and
Bons
Dymas.
Pamphylus
the names
of the three Dorian
tribes,Hylleans,Pamphyadopted Hyllus,whence
lians,and DymanataB. (See ApoUod. II. viii. " 3, ad fin. ; Ephor. Fr. 10 ; Steph.
Byz. ad voc. Aujuaf; Schol. ad Find. Pytb. L 121.)
Grote

'

"

DORIAN

270
attempts

CONQUEST

to force their way

which

App.

peninsulaby the Isthmus

the
by the inhabitants,*

into the

and

met

were

PELOPONNESE.

THE

OF

defeated

Book

rinth,
of CoDorians

thian
leaders at last effected the passage of the Corinits mouth, in shipswhich they had built at Naupactus,

their Heracleid

under

Gulf

near

panied
accomThey were
by the Ozolian Locrians.
jEtolian
their expeditionby Oxylus, an
chief,*who was
on
desirous of possessing
himself of the rich country of Elis,where he had
quaintance
by acrecentlypassed a year of exile ; and who was thus qualified
the
to
of
the
with this part
as
guide
Peloponnese to serve
invaders.
He conducted
the fleet from Naupactus to Molycrium at the
mouth
of the gulf,and thence crossingto Panormus, led the Dorians
collected under
the Achaean
force,which was
through Arcadia against
battle
of
isthmus.
A
was
fought
Tisamenes, the son
Orestes,near the
of
the
inheritance
a
nd
in which the Dorians were
victorious,
completely
the
had
of
the Heraclidae
recovered.
As
now
was
Hyllus
family
a

them

port grantedto

divided

into three

three-fold division of the ancient Achaean

branches,'a
Lots

made.
was
territory
the
and
Messenia,
Sparta,

drawn

were

for

the

Argos,

(theeldest of

fell to Temenus

firstof which

of

kingdoms

Eurysthenes and Procles,the

infant children of Aristodemus, (the second
son),and the third to
contrived
had
to obtain this
Cresphontes (thethird son),who
craftily
unfair lot.* Elis
fertile territory
for himself by placingin the urn
an
the

of

sons

'

Three

the
Aristomachus),

such

Eurystheus,iu
X.

79); the

attempts

which

second

to

after tlie
Ilyllus,
(Herod, ix. 26 ; Schol.
Hyllus,who also fell in an

; the first under

narrated

are

slain

Ilylhiswas
under

second

by

Cleodieus, the

Echemus
of

son

(Oilnom.ap. Euseb. Praep.Ev. v. 20, p. 210.

of
the third under
Aristomarchus, the son

and

I. s. c,
that the Delphic Oracle

(ApoUod.II. viii. "

success

2 ; (Enom.

C. ; Schol.

ad Pind.

which
Gleodseus,

death

of

Piud.

01.

ment
engageIsth. vii. l8) ;

had

the

ill

same

"c.).

take as guide for hia

bade Temenus
legend ran
Soon after,chancing to meet
Oxylus,who had lost an eye,
three-eyedman.
three-eyed guide."
ridingon horseback,he at once recognisedin him the necessary
II. viii. 3.) Another
account
assignedthe loss of an eye to the animal on
(Apollod.
which
Oxylus rode (Pausan.V. iii." 6).
had
four
follows :
Hercules
The mythic genealogy of the Heraclidse
as
was
sons
by Dcianira, of whom
Hyllus was the eldest. Hyllus left a son, CleOdaeus,who
todemus,
had three children,
Aristomachus
the father of Aristomachus.
Temenus, Ariswas
and Cresphontes. Aristodemus,according to some
accounts, reigned at
killed by lightning
at Naupactus,
vi. 52); according to others,he was
Sparta (Ilerod.
II, viii." 2, ad fin.)
and
Procles.
twin
behind
him
(Apollod.
leaving
sons, Eurythenes
The genealogy may
be thus exhibited :
'

The

"

army

"

"

"

HercnleA.

Hyllns.
I
Cleodaeos.
Arlstomacbns.

Procles.

Eurystbcnes.
*

their

The

three

pebblein

forth.

Sparta;

The

to draw
partieswere
jar of water, from

first whose

Messenia

would

stone

then

Cresphontes.

Aristodemus.

Temenus.

was

lots for
which
drawn

an

out

fall to the third.

the throe
indifferent
was

to

kingdoms by placing each

person
receive

Cresphontes,in

was

order

draw

to

Argos,

the

to

thoni
second

obtain

tlie

LEGENDARY

EwATl.

CHARACTER

OF

THE

NARRATIVE.

was

givento Oxylus,accordingto previousagreement

the

Achaeans

271

portion of
leavingtheir
conquerors,
the
northern
Ionia
of
the
tract
entered
Peloponneseextending
country
where
and expelledthe inhabitants,
they overcame
along the gulfof Corinth
Thus
who soughta refugein Attica.
the new
arrangement
held by the
of the Peloponnesewas
complete: the country previously
the
hands
of
Dorians
into
the
Achaaans
became
Achaea ;
[onia
passed
;
the Epeans of Elis were
merged in the ^tolians ; only the Arcadians
undisturbed
in their ancient abodes,the former
and Cynuriansrem"ined
in the central mountain
valleyon the
tract,the latter in a sequestered
refused

submit

to

to

the

and

"

"

eastern

shore.*

is,in outline,the legendary

story that has
concerningthe mode whereby the Dorian conquestsin
4. Such

down

come

to us

the

Peloponnese
consecutively
by ApoUodorus and Pausathe fragmentarynotices in Herodotus.
nias,'with whose statements
Thucydides, and other early writers appear in the main to agree.*
to us, which
Certain isolated traditions have, however,descended
are
and
indicate
truth
of
this
militate
the
to
tale,
general
against
thoughto
that the conquest was
the result of at least two separate and independent
from the Maliac gulf by sea against
Argos and
attacks,one proceeding
the eastern
coast,the other directed from .^tolia by way of Elis against
these notices come
Messenia and Sparta.* But the writers from whom
of any discrepancy
unconscious
to have been entirely
appear themselves
and
the
the
traditions
in
between
common
legend,which they
question
and the facts which they record,even
accept and adoptunhesitatingly;'
if admitted
would
tablishment
to be quite insufficient for the esbe
to
seem
true,
of any definite hypothesis.'
Perhaps we must be content
effected.

were

It is related

third lot,which he preferredto the others, instead of stone placed in the jar a lump
of clay,which forthwith dissolved.
(ApoUod. II. viii. " 4.)
*

"

Cf. Herod,

Eliac. iii." 5, iv. " 1.

See Herod, i. 56, vi. 52, ix. 26 ;
" 3 ; Pind. Pyth. L 61, "c

"

XXV.

viii.73.

Bibliothec.

II. viii.

Thucyd. L 9, 12

Tyrtseus ap.

Pausan.

VIL

Pausanias,in speaking of the isolated hill on the Argive coast, called the
Tcmeoion, says that it was
occupied by the Dorians in their war with Tisamemis,
which
the stronghold from
and formed
they made their attacks upon Argos (II.
of the
mentions
xxxviii. " 1). And
a similar occupationby the Dorians
Thucydides
carried
which
their
attack
from
on
was
against
called
near
Corinth,
Solygius,
height
the positionof these two
that place(iv.42). From
heights,it is argued that the
that they left the
have
assailants must
come
by sea, and the assumption is made
the
like
Normans, by descents
Maliac
gulf in ships,and eflected their conquests,
"

the coast

upon
*

note

it to

from

their vessels

(MuUer'sDorians, vol

tory
i. p. 90, E. T. ; Crete's His-

of Greece, vol. ii pp. 416-9).

of the chief authorities
Pausanias
is one

for the common

legend (seeabove,
and assigning
of
the
as
a
event,
single
conquest
by
Thucydides,
speaking
'').
the result of a series
view
it
he
shows
that
did
as
not
a particular
12),
(i.
year

attacks.
of separate and unconnected
the
"
how
Mr. Grote says (Hist,of Greece, vol. ii.p. 416) "it is difficult to see
But if they
in any other way than by sea."
have got to the Temenium
Dorians can
of the open
masters
country, while
in battle,and were
hr\d defeated the Achaeans
themselves
in their fortified cities,they might fix on any
the natives stillmaintained
lay
suitable positionfor an
imrdxKrt^
againsteach place. That the Temenium
from the sea, any
and the sea is no
that the Dorians advanced
between

Argos

proof

PLACE

272
to

in
acquiesce

the

OF

INGRESS.

Apr. Book

V.

conclusions of Niebuhr, that the conquest of the

Peloponneseby the Dorians is a fact,but that we do not possess the

historical knowledge of the circumstances
slightest
accompanyingit."
of poets, who,
invention
The legendarytale above givenseems
to be the
*'

when

of the

all memory

faded

composed a
at
existing
tilings

away,

of

state

entrance

wherein

the

however, be

may,

likelyto be

invented,

as

the

and since
Peloponnese,*
and
of the people,
Dorians

and

if the

effected had

was

isthmus

is the

natural

effected
would

door

of

their
be

not

to
ingress

with certain circumstances

it accords
in the

for the

to account

place at which the Dorians

which
since it is one
accepted,

character
The

conquest

might seem
they wrote.

the time when

tradition of the

5. The

the

mode

narrative which

in the

of their earliest settlements.

position

unskilful in the attack of walled

at all times

places,*
famous
for its
so
Peloponnese,
had
established
is
Cyclopianarchitecture,
(as not impossible
")a rampart
the isthmus at this earlydate,or even
if they had blocked with
across
be conceived that
walls the difficult passes of the Oneia,^it may readily
the Dorians would have found it impossible
And
entrance.
to force an
the settlements at Stenyclerusand Sparta,which
are
certainly
among
established themselves,are, (as
the conquerors
the very first in which
the western
side of Greece,
accessible from
has been shown *)readily
the
valleyof the
by a route which passes through Elis and Pisatis,
up
a
Alpheus,and thence into that of the Eurotas over
pass of no great:
be
It
the
whole
more
on
probable that the entire
height. appears to
migrationtook this direction than that two distinct lines were followed,
the Normans
Mr. Grote supposes.
The
as
theorythat the Dorians were
of Greece,"and settingout in fleets of
canoes,"propiratical
ceeded
the
distant
from the Maliac
Peloponnese,'
gulfby sea against
were

Pelasgicpopulationof

the

"

"

than

more

fact that

the

Athens

Spartansattacked
Mr.

Grote

"

says,
invader,"it may
Corinth

by

land

lay to

Decelea
from

the

the north.

north

With

of Athens

respect

to

is

from that quarter must

upon the south,on wliich an
enemy
before he could descend
into the sandy plainof the isthmus.

Lectures

See

the

convenient
is the nearest
and most
holding-groundfor a maritime
who attacks
for an enemy
that it is equallyconvenient
be observed
from
the Peloponnese. It is a spur of the Oneia,which protects

Corinth
""

proof that

the hill Solygius,

which,

Ancient

on

efl'ect a

ment
lodg-

i. p. 230, E. T.
the
in this connexion

History,vol.

of the Spartans to
inability
entering in any other way (Herod,viii 40, ix. 7-8, "c.).
the root
The
word
Isthmus
ia by some
derived from
in the
"-, which
appears
Latin
"c.
Liddell's
Greek
the
Scott
and
ad
Lexicon,
voc.
Uvai,
ire,
(See
'Iabn6i,
and Smith's Diet, of Gk. and Rom.
Geography, ad voc. Corinthus.')
the long siegeof Ithdm6 (Thucyd.
Cf. Herod, ix. 70, and note, as illustrations,
ii.78).
i. 103)and the blockade of Plataea (ibid.
"
in history,
It is true that "the firstIsthmian
wall mentioned
thrown
was
one
up
Xerxes
of
in haste by the Peloponnesianswhen
was
marching into Greece
(Diet,
but
i.
that
this
the
Gk. and Rom.
we
was
suspect
Geograph. p. G8-t),
really
may
restoration of an old defence.
Could the Spartansotherwise have accomplishedthe
task
a battlemented
wall,at least 3^^miles in length within the space of a few
conceive

i. 13, and

Thucyd.

of the

note

Persians
"

"

"

"

months
'

"

?
There

273),but I

remains

are
am

walla is shown

not

aware

in Herod,

"

See Grote's

"

Grote,ii.417

of walls

in these

if they are

passes (Chandler's Travels,ii.cb. 68, p.

Cyclopian. That passes were
earlyguarded by

vii. 176.

Historyof Greece, vol.

; MuUer's

ii.p. 439.

i. p. 90, E.
Dorians,

T.

APPROXIMATE

274
a

real event, is
The

of which

the time

one

B. C.

DATE,

questionwhether

the

cannot

be

Greeks

had

the lapseof time before the

estimating
festival is one
of great difficulty,
and the answer

belief that is entertained

to the

of

the

nature

App.

1046.

fixed within

Book

two

means

any
institution of the

of

turies.*
cenrately
accu-

Olympic
according
public records

to it will vary

of those

preservedfrom a remote periodin many Greek cities/ If the

besides the names
of
Spartans,for instance,contained,
of years that each king reigned which
their kings,the number
is a
of calculating
probable conjectureof Ottfried Miiller's' a means
of the Dorians
back with exactness
in Sparta
to the first settlement
if the names
would have existed.
Even
only were
preserved,
together
with the relationship
of each king to the precedingmonarch, it would
which could not be far wrong,
have been easy to make
a rough estimate,
of the date in question. The number
of generations
from Aristodemus
is
Herodotus
the
invasion
of
Greece
to
(who traces
by Xerxes, given by
the descent of both the Spartankings at that time ')as seventeen
; and
hence we
obtain as
date
for
the
Dorian
an
approximate
conquest,
the year b. c. 1046.'
The
establishment
of the Olympic contest
about
which
is
in
the
list
of
an
independenttradition,"
midway
Spartankings,
confirms this estimate,since it furnishes a date for the reign of Theoalmost exactly 300
the ninth ancestor
of Leotychides,
pompus,
years
before Leotychides; whence
we
tor
might conclude that the ninth ancesof Theopompus would reign about 300
or
b. c. 1080.
years earlier,
On the whole it may be assumed
as
probablethat the first lodgmentof
the Dorian invaders in the Peloponnesebelongs to the middle
the
or

which

were

anagraphsof the

"

"

earlier half of the eleventh

on

the

within

Trojan war

7. Various

century before
at

or

one,

most

our

two

era, and

that it followed

centuries.

of the conquest.
concerningthe manner
also
the
the
to
most
most
poetical(which was
According
popular)legend,a singledefeat produced the general8ubuusstx)u of the
at once
out
Achaeans; and the realms of the Atridae were
partitioned
the three sons
of king Aristomachus, Temenus, Cresphontes,
and
among
his
infant
children.
the
last
named
Aristodemus,
being representedby
doubtful
Other accounts, however, told of li longer and more
contest.
The story of the Temenium, however
understand
to
show
s
eems
we
it,'
*

See note

'

See

the

tales

Book

on

Essay

43.)
Dorians,vol.
registered, there

on

current

were

ii.ch. 145.
the Life and

Writingsof Herodotus,prefixedto

vol. i. (ch.ii.

p.

"

(F.H.

i. p. 1.50,E. T. Mr. Clinton thinks that,if the years had been

"
would
have been less uncertaintyin the date, of tlie Trojan war

vol. i. p. 332). But

of the time between

Bparta (seeabove, note

and confiicting
data.
*

See

Seventeen

Herod,

the

mates
uncertaintymight partly arise from dlH'crent estiTroy and the settlement of the Dorians at
partlyfrom the calculations being based upon other

the fall of

*),and

vii. 204, and

viii. 131.

generations,calculated

three to the century, will produce

date of the battle of Salamis

Iq the

according to
total of 506

years.

Diod.

Supra, p. 271.

Sic. ap. Euseb.

This

Chron.

Can. Pars i. c. 35.

of Herodotus

sum,

(b.c. 480-|-566=b.c. 1046),gives the

text.

the estimate

added
year

to

at

the

mentioned

that

Argolisthere

in

even

in Laconia

and

fierce and

settlement

dorian

EssatI.

was

AT

SPARTA.

275

prolongedresistance

appear that the conquest was

which
lasted for above
bloody struggle,
it would

the

to

invaders,

only effected
three

after

centuries.

than two
miles
Amyclae,a strong town little more
within
of
the
till
first
distant from
fiftyyears
Olympiad,is a
Sparta,
if it stood
fact established upon
ample evidence ;* and this fact,even
the
indicate
that
Dorians
were
fined
conSpartan
alone,would sufficiently
three centuries
limits during the first two
within very narrow
or
We
learn however
in the valleyof the Eurotas.
after their establishment

independenceof

Tlie

cities of Laconia
many
first reduced
about the same
to subjection
besides Amyclae were
period;
monarch
who
Pharis and GeronthraD in the reignof the same
captured
and

Pausanias

from

borders

Aniyche,JEgys on the
lltlos in tlie plainnear
In

Messenia

there

too

eighthcentury

b.

c,

other

the

writers

of Arcadia

mouth

reign of

in the

his

in that

of the Eurotas

father,

of his

son.

the close of the

till near

towns
independent

were

victors served
prethat the Achaeans,instead of yielding

is evidenced

as

that

by

in Eusebius.*

the list of

Olympic

It thus appears
defeat,and either quittingtheir country or becoming
upon a single
with great tenacity
the willing
subjectsof the conquerors, maintained
hold

their

the

upon

degrees,and

territory,and

after centuries

slow

only dispossessedby

were

of contest.

the lodgmentof a band of

Sparta was
abodes
by the straitness of their own
immigrants,forced to seek new
which at once
of
defensible,
gave them
limits,in a portion a valleyeasily
the
home, and enabled them to threaten a city of importance,
secure
a
is
which
This
considerable
was
Amyclae,
kingdom.
metropolisof a
the ancient capitalof Lacedaebelieved to have been
with reason
and
of
Tyndareus and his family,*
mon," being in tradition the home
the tombs of that
the seat of the court of Agamemnon;* and possessing
8. The

Dorian

settlement

at

*'

'

and

monarch

of

modern

writers from

itself
position

though not

"

ancient and venerated

of the features
from

its

drawn

conclusion

desire

the

to the

by

ticular
parsome

Ephorus,"or whether the

question.The site of Sparta,
in

regarded

as

source

Comp- Ephor.

III. ii. 6, xiL 7, "c.

^n.
x.
564, "c.

with

coincided

their settlement

is open to
that of Athens, Corinth,

them,

Eurotas, which

The

Pausan.

tradition mentioned

as
striking

so

possessing

times.

all the most

decided

most

one

as

foreigninvitation
Dorians to emigrate,and determined
is a
which
site actuallypreferred,
Whether

sanctuaries.'
of the

well

Cassandra, as

on

or

Thebes, was

even

ancient

important in

the southern

Fr. 18, Conon.

flank of the

Damasc.

36, Nic.

ad

Fr. 36, Serv.

"
The
capture

of

Pharis

and

Geronthr"

writer
^gys by the same
Tralles
of
i.).
(Fr.
Phlegon
that of
"

Chron.

Messenia,

not

Can.

Pars.

I.

c.

in

of Coronaea

is mentioned

" 6),that
(ibid.

of Heios

by

is a native
Oxythemis the Coronean
Boeotia.
(See Grote's Greece, vol. ii.p.

33.

ii.7),
(III.
" 7),and
(ibid.

Pausanias

by him

of
444

Corone
;

note.)

History, vol. i. p. 2S3, E. T. Compare ThirlMiiller's Dorians, voL L pp.

vol.
i.
ch.
vii.
wall's History of Greece,
p. 267, and
'
i.
IIL
3^.
Pausan.
"
106-8, E. T.
"
Stesichor. ap. Schol. Eurip. Orest. 46.
Sinionides,Fr. 177.
'
"
See Grote, vol. ii.p. 441.
Fr. 18.
III. lix.
Cf. Pausan.
'

Niebuhr's Lectures

on

Ancient

ORIGINAL

276

LIMITS

OF

THE

TERRITORY.

Book

App.

Arcadian

highlandto its junctionwith the GEnus a little above Sparta,

is a mere
rapid mountain-stream
running in a narrow
valley,
emergea
the
after
the
modern
an
junction upon
shortly
plain of
open
space,
Mistra,which is againclosed towards the south by the approachof the
mountains
both sides to the edge of the stream, at a distance of about
on
the point where
six miles from
the plain commences.
In this open
all
surrounded
sides
the
flanks
of which
on
by loftymountains,
space,
stand a cluster of lesser elevations,
are
from 50
scarpedand precipitous,
the level of the plain,
the
to 60 feet above
and
south
north
guarded on
of the Euby torrent-courses,and on the east protected by the stream
in
this
fordable.'
these
at the
Here, upon
rotas,
placerarely
hills,
end

upper
Homer

of

this remarkable

built the cluster

basin

the

"

"

hollow

"

Lacedaemon

of

of

was
villages,
Limnae,Pitaue,Mesoa,
Cynosura,which formed in the aggregate the town of Sparta.* Near
the lower extremity of the plain most
probably on an isolated hill
overlookingthe Eurotas, where now stands the church of Aia KyriaJci*
the strong citadel of Amyclae,the cityitself extendingto the north
was
and west amid
and
called the
gardens,^
nearly to the stream
groves
Tiasus.
The settlement at Spartawas
an
or position
clearly
c7riT"ixio-/i.a,
occupied for purposes of oflFence,
againstAmyclae, standing in nearly
relation to that place in which
the same
the originalHome
the
upon
Capitolineand Palatine hills stood to the Sabine settlement upon the
in maintainingits independence
Quirinal, That Amyclae succeeded
for three centuries
which there can
be little doubt
a fact concerning
in
the
of
its
in
to
was
owing, part
position, part to its walls
strength
and the inexpertness
of the Dorians at sieges. So long as it withstood
the attack of the Spartans,
it would
block against
them the lower valley
"

and

"

"

"

of the

Eurotas, the

remained

chains of Parnon

This

whole

in the hands
and

of which

down

Taygetuswould

the

to

of the Achaeans.*

At

the

confine the

same

have

must

sea-coast

time the

Spartanson

scarped

the

right

chieflyfrom Col. Leake (Morea,vol. i. pp. 160-180),

considerablyfrom that given by Ottfried
in
attached
and
the
to the English translation of his work,
Miillcr,
represented
map
which map
is repeated in the second
volume
of Mr. Grote's History of Greece.
See Od. iv. 1, "tc.,and compare
the expression of Strabo
(viii.
p. 527),tan

whose

is
description

account

taken

of tlie localities diflers

oZv iv KotAoT"p9"
(Jikv
*

Pausan.

"

The

X'^P'^V'''^'''V^ ir6\fUi (Saipos.

III. xvi. 6, Strab. viii. p. 528, Boeckh, Corp. Inscript.

Vet. 1241, 1338.
1347, 1425, Steph.Byz. ad voc. Ktada.
'
"
Leake's Morea, vol. i. p. 144.
Polyb. V. xix. 2.
of Pindar

(Pyth.i. 65) that

Dorians,on their descent from

poeticalexaggeration,to which no weight can
The
circumstantial story told by Ephorus (Fr.18) that
be attached.
Pliilonomus
the Achaean
having betrayed Sparta to the Dorians,and persuaded the inhabitants
to retire without
for his
a struggle into
Ionia,received Amyclae as a recompense
the unpalatablefact that the cityresisted the
is an attempt tu glossover
services,"
Spartan attacks,and to reconcile its known
independence with the theory of the
immediate
and complete conquest of Laconia
by the invaders.
"
Helos
fall into the ^ands of Sparta as earlyas the
Ephorus (1.8. c.) made
the conquests of Eurysthenes
reign of Agis, and spoke of Pharis and Las among
and Procles ; but Pharis is found to be independent in the reign of Teleclus,
who
reduces
it (Pausan. III. ii. " 6),and Helos has to be taken
by bis son Aloameues
statement

Pindus,occupied Amyclse," is

"

the

mere

"

" 7).
(ibid.

TnE

EssatI.

and

DOUBLE

MONARCHY.

277

towards the north,

they could only expand freely
where the upper valleys
of the Eurotas and the (Enus gave them a ready
their neighbours. Accordinglywe find wars
the
territories
of
to
access
with these northern neighbours
distinctly
assignedto this periodof the
writers
of
Spartan historyby
high authority.'The possessionof Cynuria was
conducted
disputedwith Argos ;' distant expeditionswere
into Arca"lia,'
and quarrelsbegan with the sister state of Messenia,
between
which and Sparta there had existed at first very close relations
The stubborn resistance of the Achaean
while it
of friendship.*
capital,
the south,favoured
checked
the progress
of Sparta towards
perhaps,
direction.
rather than hindered,its growthin the opposite
9. The internal historyof Spartaduring these centuries is involved
the

on

that

so
left,

kind.
and presents,indeed,difficultiesof no common
in great obscurity,
that
of the double
The
attracts
monarchy is the first thing
peculiarity

earlySpartan constitution is brought under review.

It is obvious that the populartradition* furnishes no satisfactory
nation
explado
the
world
which
the
annals
of
of this remarkable
to
anomaly,
doubt
the
We
that
not
can
scarcely
arrangement
present a parallel.*
families of
between
two
either arose
out of a strugglefor the crown
when

attention

almost

was

royalauthority. In either case

lost,and has been supersededby

Again,great doubt

to the truth.

actual

or
influence,

the
is

the

and

equalpower

weaken

of

the

is thrown

the fact that the two

earlykings,by
and from
history,

instead of
Eurypontids,

very

contrivance
the real

and
Eurystheneids

historyof

tution
the insti-

furnish

fables which

upon the bare

royalhouses were
of

names

clue

no

genealogy

even

times, by the

remote

of the nobles to

known

in

Agids and

JProcleids.
The explanations

and are none

ble,'
conflicting,,
very probaand
that
were
and it cannot
Eurypon
tively
respecsuspected
Agis
in the
the first kingsof their houses,and that their predecessors
Eurysthenes in the one case, Procles and Sous in the other,
genealogy,
either of a diflFerent race, or else belong to the class of purely
were
fiotitious personages.
Thirdly,it is difficult to understand what exactly
under which
or
that state of sedition or lawlessness (orao-is
dvofttV)
was

attemptedof

this circumstance

are

but be

'
"
"
"

the ensiung
compare
and
vii.
Pausan.
III. ii. " 2, 3,
" 2.
vit.
Plutarch,
Lycurg. c. 2; Polyaen. ii. 13.

Aristot. Pol. ii. 6, and

is evidenced

As

of Mount

the summit

to

common

was
"

Herod,

the

notea.

Limnatis

by the existence of the ancient temple of Minerva

Taygetus, and on the confines

nations (Pausan.IV. ii.2).
two

of

Sparta and

vi. 52.

but attempts no
notices the " peculiarity of this institution,
ThirlwaU
MiiUer
Neither
nor
vol.
Bishop
ii.
of
(Hist, Greece,
p. 464).
the
be
struck
anomaly.
to
by
^
According to Ephorus, Eurysthenes and Procles offended the Dorians
"

Mr,

favour

19),and

"

Grote

which
were

they showed

to

therefore

honoured

not

nation
explaappear

by the
Fr.
Eph.
iiHiKvSas avbpdjrous,
foreigners{St^afityovi
as

founders.

to Pausanias, Procles
Procleids until Eurypon
predecessors. Plutarch regards

According
called

80
regarded,and the kings of his house were
glory echpsed that of his
(III.vii. " 1), whose
Bous as a more
gloriousking than Eurypon, and accounts
line of kings by his concessions
the
lower
to
name
Vit. Lycurg. c. 2).
toIj
xoAXoTs.
XapiCofjifvos
"
Pont. Fr. 2; Thucyd. i. 18
i. 66; HeracUd.
Herod,
was

near

Messenia, which

for the
to

the

; Plut.

mob

giving his
koI
(Srifiaywywy

latter

Lye. 1

s.

c.

SPARTA

278

the LacedaDmonians

UNDER

EARLY

THE

said to have

KINGS.

Book

App.

groaned during

V.

these

centuries,
of
legislation
they
by
Lycurgus.
offered by some
that it was
The explanation
merely a departure
writers,"
institutions
from the ancient Dorian
a
castingoff,under the influence
and
which
had originally
of success, of the rigiddiscipline
prevailed,
had strengthand energy
had
through which a clan of mountaineers
the Atridao
overthrow
the
of
can
enough to
mighty kingdoms
scarcely
and
is
be received
since
it
based
an
as
unproved
true,
upon
very questionable
viz. that the institutions of Lycurgus were
the
supposition,
revival of a primitive
with
mere
system,'and it is far from harmonising
the
the
ancient
describe
condition
the expressions
which
writers
of
by
That condition is distinctly
thingsanterior to the Lycurgean legislation.
declared to have been one
of tumult
and disturbance,"
not
merely one
of luxuryand relaxed discipline.
So far indeed from discipline
having
been
the direct testimonyof
relaxed
the earlykings,we have
under
Aristotle to the fact,that the way was
prepared for the strict regulations
of Lycurgus by the hardy life and warlike habits to which
the
for some
time previously.'
Spartans had been accustomed
According
and

from

are

which

the

delivered

were

"

"

in

accounts, the disorders

to some

strugglesbetween

the

"

questionconsisted

by which
Sparta and

in

the main

of

stand
probablyto underwho
at
one
kings,*
and at another
time made
rash concessions,
maintained,or even
stiffly
If we accept this view, they would
unduly exalted their prerogative."
the disturbances
in Cyrcne, which
resemble in some
Demonax
measure
called in to end,"but which his legislation,
less felicitous than
that
was
of the Spartanlawgiver,
only tended to aggravate.
10.
to
some
writers,however, the early disputesat
According
Sparta were not so much between the kingsand their Dorian subjects,
the Dorian

as

between

last were,

"

people

inhabitants

"

of

"

we

are

their

and the submitted

conquerors
told,admitted in the first instance

Achseans.

the Dorian
we

are

citizenship
; but

after

while

to full or

These

qualified

jealousyagainstthem

arose, and they

condition of freemen

and reduced
to the
deprivedof their rights,
without
political
privilege.' Great disooutent followed,sometimes

were

Thirlwall,vol. i.ch. 8. p. 301

of Greece, " 23.

Heeren'a Manual

of Anc.

Hist. p. 138; Hermann's

Pol. Ant.
'

This

'

See

point will be further considered below, see pp. 286-7.

especially
Thucyd. i. 18. i)AaxeSatVw ti^tra riji"Kriaiy

avT^v Aupiiwv
*

Pol. ii.6.

The

iit\ irXtiajoy

fullest account

wv

ia/ifv\p6vov

is that of Plutarch

i.vf7yai tt); fiaaihfla^

i,yayfiovapxtKi"y
.

5"

fiaaiKtwv

aa

ida

aa

(Lycurg.c. 2),SoKtl

in Si

T"y

yvy

ivoutoiyrwy

a,

t'^s roiavrtjs

irpunoi

avcVcws

rov

Evpvwiiyrh
ntv

5r)^ov

fiiy a-K^x^ayofkiydiv
t"^ ^td^tadaiToi/s

dpaavvojxivov,
vcrrtpoy
ayofiia kuI dro^ta Kariax* '''V"
"KoWovs, T^ 5c irphs
X'^P'" ^'' a"rd(Vfiai/ vwo"pfpofx(ywy,
iirdpTt]vivl iro\vv xp^''""best explain the
Thus we
tyranny of Cbarilaiia (Ar.Pol. v. 10 ; Heramay
Herod,
iv. 161.
clid. Pont. 1. 8. c).
for
the
this
view.
the
authorities
and
Isocratcs
Ephorus makes
Ephorus are
woKiTfiai
koX
Er.
cratcs
IsokoL
Perioeci receive full citizenship
apxtio"y,
{imfrtxoyTai
18);
awiyrvy
koI r"y
irA^v raiy
assigns them a lower position{Koiyuyoi/^
apx^y
writer
The
latter
ances
disturbto
the
Panath.
distinctly
regard
appears
Tifjioiiy,
p. 270).
the ardais which was
the loss of rights as
which arose
on
generallysaid to
*iave
preceded the establishment of tuvofxia.
ruy

'

'*

ra

"

"

EssatI.

the

rebellion

in the historical
without

formed

were

SPARTANS.

furnished

an

excuse

loss of freedom.*

being punishedby

the three classes

the sole

CLASSES"

which
revolts,*

into

out
bursting

three

into which

Thus

279
for fresh

severities,

it would

seem

the Lacedaemonians

that

divided

are

1.

and
3. Helots
Spartans,2. Periceci,
the first
of
and
the
second
political
free but
rights
privileges,
possessors
the third serfs attached to the soil,
franchise,
it for
cultivating

'age
"

"

the benefit of their masters.

It is unnecessary
to describe at

lengththe condition of these three

the eighthchapterof his history,*
Mr.

in
classes. Bishop Thirlwall
Grote in his second
volume,*and writers of repute in various works
have treated the subjectin such a
Greek antiquities,*
upon
way as to
exhaust

it,and

agreedin

the main

to the facts.

few

leading
be noticed, which
have not always been given
pointshowever may
sufficient prominence.
the free inhabitants of Spartaitself,
The Spartans were
not all
of the country.* They were
)oriau population
themselves
chiefly,
but not exclusively,
of Doric blood,having among
them ^gidae from
Thebes, who were
probablyCadmeians,*Heraclidae* and Talthybiadae,^
Achaians.
who were
all landed proprietors,
They were
originally
sessed
posof considerable estates in the richest part of the territory,'
which
of their serfs or Helots.
they cultivated by means
They were
men
gentlefor them
it being impossible
and soldiers,
at least from the time
in trade,or even
of the Lycurgeanlegislation
to engage
to superintend
their estates,their whole lives being passedin the performanceof state
either with the army or in the capital
duties,
Periceci were
the free inhabitants of the towns
The
and country
(ii.)
Their
share
the
small
districts around
of
was
Sparta.*
territory
and of littlevalue.'
Trade, however,and commercial
enterprise
generare

as

ii.)

"

"

"

The

revolt of Helos, which

accepted

be

cannot

that of
"

't^gys(Pausan.iii.2, " 5) may

Atyvv (Pausau.L
'HySpa-roiiffavro

"
'

Vol. i. pp. 306-314.

Dr. Smith's
See particularly

Helotes and
"

made

Ephorus

since
historical,

as

the

Helos

was

well have

consequence
still Achtean

of the

discontent,

(infra,
p. 290),but

in this connexion.

occurred

c).

8.
"

Pp. 488-511.
Dictionaryof Greek

and

Roman

.Antiq.ad

voce

Periceci.

was
certainlycolonised
by Dorians, who thenceforth became
of
is concluded
with much
probability
(Pausan. iii. 22. " 5). The same
Pausan.
iii.
Mr.
Grote
and
iii.
and
assumes
19, " 5).
AmyclaB (cf.
2, " 6,

GeronthrsB

Periceci
Pharis

that every Perioecic town

was, at least in part, so colonised ; but for this there is no
authority,and it is very unlikely(videinfra, p. 280, note *).
' Pind.
Isth. vii. 'il ; Herod, iv. 149, and
ad loc. ; Ephor. Frs. 11 and 13;
note

Arist. Fr. 75.

"

Cleomenes

Hence

himself

declared

(Herod, v. 72).
"

"

does.

Panath.

Isocrat.

clcai

^v

see

grounds

no

They

are

scattered farms

not

Dorian

but

Achsean

an

"

Compare Arist. Pol. IL 6. Aia rh ruy

k.t.\.
i^era^uvffiv,
confiningthe Periceci to the country-/oi"M

l,irapTiaTup

"ifyv,
ovk
for

called ol
as

"

vii. 134.

c.

s.

x\eiaTr}v

to be

Herod,

fx

in towns

of the Periceci does

rrn

"

-waiiti,and

villages.The

or

not

x (^ P

prove

that there

are

as

as

Mr. Grote

to have lived in
lilcely

hundred
ships
towna
fact that there were
inhabitants
the
Periceci
besides
no
were

of these towns.
"

ii.p.

Mr.

Grote

502),but

portion.

speaks of

their

Aristotle's words

"

possessing
allow,and

the smaller
Isocrates

hcUf"(Hist,of Greece,vol.

asserts, a

far greater

disprOi

2 PERKECI.

280

manufactures, art,"c., were

ally,

3.

HELOTS.

in
altogether

App.

Book

V.

their

hands,and thus
were
they often acquired wealth,"and occasionally
even
employed by
the Spartans in offices of considerable
portant
dignity.'They formed an imelement
in the Spartan army,
where
they served not only as
light-armedbut also as heavy-armed; * and thus they must have been
called upon
to undergo a good deal of gevere
exercise and training,
free
the
from
burthen
of the Lycurgeandiscipline.
though they were
oppressive
quered
They were probablyfor the most part descendants of the conbut
with
Doric
and
a
Achasans,
slight
infusion,* perhaps some
further intermixture
of races
foreignto the Peloponnese."
The Helots were
the slave population
of Laconia.
Their name
(iii.)
best be regarded as equivalentio Haloti
(oAorrot),
"captives,"^
may
Their
existence is probablycoeval with the conquest of the country by
the Dorians,
who would retain as slaves those whom
they took prisoners
in battle.
At first they would be insignificant
in number, but the conquest
of rebel towns,*and perhapsin some
of Achaean
cities which
cases
made
a prolonged
resistance,"
greatlyincreased them, and finally,
upon
the reduction of Messenia
and the generalenslavement
of its inhabitants,
element in the population.*A considerable
they became the preponderating
number
them
of
dwelt in Sparta,where they were
the attendants
*

'

V.

who
Xenophon speaks of Periceci,
3, " 9).
Thucyd. viii. 6, and 22.
Herod,
ix. 28 ; Thucyd. iv. 38, "c.

were

or
Ka\oKa.yado(,

"

gentlemen

"

(Hell

'
"

"

Mr.

Grote

holds

the

that they were

to this,viz.,
exact
converse
Dorians,with
but the ordinaryview
(Hist,of Greece, vol. ii. p. 500, "c.),
to me
far more
seems
probable. The Dorians, who issued from the narrow
valley
of the Pindus, cannot
be conceived
of as very numerous,
than a
or
as
bearing more
small proportionto the Achaeans
whom
deed
they conquered (coinp,Thuc. iv. 120). Init is sufficiently
surprisingthat they should have entered the Peloponnese in
Buch numbers
to found
three kingdoms and graduallyestablish themselves
as
the
as
dominant
The
the
of
Achaeans
the
into
race.
supposed migration
Peloponnesian
Ionia can
only refer to a small section of the nation,for that narrow
region cannot
than a portion of the great race
which
possiblyhave received more
was
spread
Lacedaemon, and Messenia.
through the three countries of Argoli.s,
Herodotus, it
must
be allowed,aeema
to regard the Perioeci as Dorians
when
he mentions
the several
of the Peloponnese in his eighthbook
nations
(ch.73),but it is not quite certain
that he does not merely omit them from his list as not
forming,like the Cynurians,a separate people; and further,it is worthy of remark that his earlySpartau
historyis very indifferent (cf.i. 65, and note ad loc).
See Ephorus, Fr. 18 ; Herod,
iv. 145.
'
and Pausanias
Harpocriition
(ad voc. fi\uTfv(iv)
(iii.
20, " 6) derive Helot from
the town
and etymologically. The derivation
"EAot,but this is wrong both historically
which
known
to the ancients
was
given above
(see Sciiol. ad Plat. Alcib. I.
ii.p. 80)
; Apostol.vii. 62) is approved by C. 0. Miiller (Dorians,
p. 78 ed. Ruhnk.
and by Drs. Liddell and Scott.
"
As ^gys (Puusan. iii.2, " 5).
"
As is related of Helos (Pausan. iii. 2, sub fin.,
and iii. 20, " 6.
Compare
Ephor. Fr. 18).
Clinton calculates the Helota at 170,000,
and the rest of the population at
99,000 (F. H. ii.p. 504); C. 0. Miiller makes the former 224,000, the latter 156,000.
These calculations cannot, of course, pretend to be more
than
rough guesses, but
the
fact
noted
in
the
they sufficiently
the
number
of the Helots,
text.
(On
express
ef.Thucyd. viii.40.)
a

slightAchaean

infusion

"

"

"

'

'

Xeo.

Rep. Lac.

vi. 8 ; Arist. Pol. il 2, "c.

ORIGINAL

282
fouudation.
as

The

early,would

and

would

the

anagraphsof

be

descend

neither

if

Spartans,even

contain

likelyto

App.

CONSTITUTION.

at most

they commenced

bare notice of the

Book

wars,*

give the details

even
nor
personaltraits,
such
on
pointswould be a very
unsafe guide,more
especially
duringa time admitted to have been one
in its conof continued
nexion
Spartan history,
struggleand disturbance.
and
deeds
characters
and
whose
with real
are
genuinepersonages
be considered therefore to begin with Lycurgus,who
known
to us, must
is to be accounted
mythicalcolours,*
though presentedto us in somewhat

of

to

militaryoperations.And

actual man,
Sparta became

greatnessof

of the

the author

Greece, as
and
centuries,

without
of

wonderful

which

system

which

five

historyof the first state in

nearlyunaltered for

rival in the

raised

his country. What

of this famous

institutions

the

to
owing entirely

was

stands

who
lawgiver,

proud and

founder

the true

an

tradition

endured

small and

country
insignificant

to

eminence.

doubtedly
Lycurgus to Sparta,they have uning
viewwith
contented
Not
been
one
respect exaggerated.
known
him as the introducer of the discipline
by his name, and as
the improver in certain pointsof the previously
existingconstitution,
the entire constitution
to him
the ancient writers are fond of ascribing
of Sparta as it existed in their own
day. Thus Herodotus and Plutarch
in one
of the Rhetraa
the Senate," and
establishing
speak of his
all
the
main pointsof
have
from
said to
which he was
Delphi
procured
however Sparta
the constitution are made
to be of his institution.' As

12. Great

the services of

were

as

in

"

Mqw".
(i.)

Ecrypontidj?
(ii.)

"

Eurysthenes

Proclcs

Asia

So"s

(his son)

Labotas

(his son)

I
Eurypon (hisson)

(hisson)

Echestratos

PryUinis (hisson)

(hisson)

DorysBus (hissou)

[Eonomns

AgesilaOs(hisson)

PolydecUs (hisson)
Charila"s

(hisson)

Archclaus

"

(hisson)]

(hisson)

Some

not
to

of Eunomus, whose
positionin the list 19
suspicionattaches to the uame
a
mere
altogethersettled. It is thought to have been originally
epithetapplied
the kiug who
was
reigningwhen Lycurgus introduced his fvyofxla. (See Clinton's

F. H. vol. i. p. 144,
*

Buch

would

They
as

we

them

see

Herod,

Herod,

i. 65.

and

to
*

throw

be
in the

likelyto contain more

fragments dug up on

Ai^oo^

at

dthv

fxavrfvaofiai

than

the

primitiveRoman

Fasti,

the site of the Forum.

^ "vbpwiroy.

i. 65 ; Plut. Lye. c. 5.
The
latter writer is circumstantial
in his account,
that Lycurgus invented
the Senate
mediate
interstates
a
as
distinctly
power

between

and

note.)

not

its

the kings and

weight on the

'EWay'iou

the

people,to

side of the

'EWaviai

soften

weaker

the

of
asperities

their contests,

party.

iipvcrdntyoy,
^v\as ^vXd^ayra,Koi
a)/3cls
wjSaJai'To rpioKovTa,
yfpuvnlay
apxayiraisKaTaTTrtaayra,
"pas ^{ 5poj iircAKal KvaKitDvos, ovTui
8*
koI cupiarTaadat,
Xa^ay fifra^v Ba^vKa^
re
(l(T(pipfiy
tc
Bdn"f"
I'lut.
1.
tlyai
Kal
Here
the
the
Senate
8.
C.
Kpdroi.
Lyc.
Obae,
(al.
ayopav)
avaryav
and the general assembly,are
of the kings in it),
(with the position
assigned
distinctly
be questionedwhether
the intention is not to assign
and it may
to Lycurgus,
Athi

Koi

'Ada^a;

axiv

Uphy

E88i.Tl.

THE

existed
certainly

have been
gas, there must
to him ; and hence,before
the framework

what

the interval between

the

Hellenic

limited

a
possessing

descended

divine

checked

two

of the established
is

times

how
of

the

the

and

originalsettlement
from

of

of his

was

constitution
Homeric

Lycuranterior

government
much

or

how

little of

creation,we

Spartan
the

poems

must

state

deavour
en-

in

was

Lycurgeanlegislation.
that

in

all

really

from the earliest times

of government was
A
monarchy.*
royal race, generallyregarded

stood
right,^
to

at the head

of the

nation,and

the

accordingto the ordinarylaw

was
king,unlike the Asiatic despot,
son

of

a
as

crown

geniture.
primo-

controlled

co-ordinate with himself,

and equallya part
powers
constitution.
A council of chiefs or elders (y^ovrcs)

found
invariably

offer advice

determine

can

later

the Greek

by

form

form

father

from
But

and

the

states

speciesof

we

the

it is evident

Now

established

an

existingin

find out

to

283

separate state for several centuries before

as

SENATE.

which

in
he

attendance

upon

the

monarch, with

to
a power
all decisions of portance
im-

safelydisregard
; and
to the assembly of the
people (dyopa),
whose
consent
was
presumed, but to whose dissent,when
generally
ble
plainlymanifested,it was absolutely
necessary to yield.* It is impossichecks
in
these
without
that the Spartan monarchy was
to suppose
dicative
the earlytimes,more
the device of a double royaltyis inas
especially
of
successful
when
it
of the
exertion,at the period
originated,
and
When
therefore
Herodotus
influence.
aristocratic jealousyand
either
instituted
the
must
Plutarch tell us that Lycurgus
Senate,"we
them
look upon
least
their
at
as
or
authority,
disregardaltogether
in
the
case.*
A
real
facts
of
senate
the
Sparta
greatlyexaggerating
the details of
with the monarchy ; and even
have been coetaneous
must
modern
in
ascribed
have
been
to Lycurgus
times,'being
number, which
divisions of the people,
based upon the primitive
in all probability
may
than
later
be
with more
as
reason
arrangements.
regardedas original
The Spartan Senate appears to have consisted from the first of thirty
members, inclusive of the two kings,who acted as its presidents.This
connected with the ancient threefold division of the
number
is reasonably
Pamphylians,and Dymanians or Dymanatae
peopleinto tribes Hylleans,
that
settlements.' In Spartawe know
which was
to all Dorian
common
be

must

cannot

submitted

"

"

"

to

him

even

the Tribes.

As

"/5ai

u^aCtivis
"

to make

to make

"

the

Obae,"so t}"v\as"pv\dffau"

the tribes."

Greek
is probably
ancient
gOTernments in Thucydides"
Compare the descriptionof the most
i. 13.
PaatXuai,
itrl
Si
^tjtoii ytpaat
iraTptKou
"irportpov ^"ray
II.
i. 176,et passim.).
(Horn.
fiaffiXTjfs
the common
Hence
expressionj^iorpftpfts
SchoL Pind. Pyth. iv.
Jot.
in
79;
L
CaUimach.
Fr.
Hymn,
6;
2,
Compare Tyrtseus,

in this archaic
"

313, "c.
"
Aristotle says of the

old

monarchies, ol $a"ri\f7ia

Sri^tf(Eth.Nic. iii.3. " 18). But

the

opinionof
neither

had

"

Ant.
"

seems

nor

13.)

the

to

be

Grote's Historyof Greece, vol. ii. p. 463.

"

when

rightin supposingthat

the
itself distinctlyagainsta proposition,
Hermann
them.
(See
it
force
to
upon
right
*
*
Book
i. ch. 65.
ou
See note

the people declared

the power

55, note

Weisse

wpo(\oivTo oyfrrYf^^ovT"p

kings
s

Pol.

Ai/mw),
Byz. ad voc.
traced at Argos (Steph.
distinctly
1073),
(Boeckh,
'TAAfls),
Megara
SJl-yon(Herod, v. 68),Troezen (Steph.Byz. ad voc.
A
well
at
as
Sparta.
as
ii.
vol.
p. 404),
and
Corcyra (Boeckh's Staatsaushaltung,
"

These

tribes

can

be

THE

284
besides this division

there

ECCLESIA-

another

was

App.

Obae,the

into

number

Book

of which

'

We
ten
to each tribe.
conclude, from the
thirty -prolahly
may
that
and
from
o
f
number
numerous
identity
analogies, these Obae, called
also Phratriae,*
of
had the right possessedat Rome
by the Gentes
of
Obae
the
each furnishing
Senate.
member
the
As
to
two
a
Hylleana
the hereditary
were
on
principle
by the two kings,so it is
represented
ditary
likelythat the other Obae were
representedeach by its hereoriginally
chief or head.
The Senate,thus composed, formed a perpetual
and throughwhich alone
council which the kingswere
bound
to consult,
influence.
As its presidents
they
theycould exercise any great political
and
its
measures
or
convoked, dissolved,
adjourned
meeting,proposed
put them to the vote, and othtrwise took the lead in its proceedings
;
above
other
members
but the actual powers
which
they possessed
limited to the right of votingby proxy,"and giving
vote
a casting
were
in case
of an equaldivision.'
The Ecclesia,or generalassembly,at Spartamust be considered to
have contained
all the free males who dwelt within the city
originally
and
Its proper
of the legalage.
was
name
were
Apella," All
changes in the constitution or laws, and all matters of great public
and
the like,had
import,as questionsof peace or war, of alliances,
to be broughtbefore it for decision ; but it had no
power of amending,
the
of
of
nor
even
debatinga proposition, right addressingthe assembly
beingprobablylimited in the earlytimes to the kings. It met once a
month
the day of the full moon,
or
more
on
frequentlyif summoned
;
acclamation.
and decided the questions
it
to
by
put
was

"

'

"

"

"

"

13.

If such

was

as

"

of

the constitution
there is every reason
to believe
Lycurgus,it is evident that he introduced no
"

Sparta before
sweepingor fundamental
changes into the government. He may have
the prinand
have introduced
fixed the legalage of a senator at sixty,
ciple
the Oba
in lieu either
of election by the generalassemblyfrom
of hereditaryright or of appointment by the Oba ; but otherwise he
have
of detail respectingthe
made
can
scarcelyany alteration even
with regardto the kings,
Senate,whose number, functions,and position
remained such as above described throughoutthe whole of the historical
assigned
period. The two slight
changeswhich have been conjecturally
influence
and
of the
the
the
increase
to him would
to
one
weight
tend,
of the whole
zens,
the representatives
Senate by making them
body of citithe other to

strengthenthe

tripledivision,probably
ii. G68).
Bbodes (Iliad,
*

See

note

on

page

the

282.

same,
Mr.

puiictuatioa which

prefers the

character

conservative
also

appears

in Crete

(Odyss. xix. 177) and

of Greece, vol.
(Hist,

Grote
connects

with

rpiaKovra

of the govern-

ii. p.

461,

ytpouaiav

note

ovv

')

4px"-

tliis is very harsh, and

contrary to the best critics. (Sec MUller'a
Dorians,vol. Vu p. 87, E. T. ; Boeckh, ad Corp. Ins. Pars iv. " 8, p. 609 ; Hermann's
referred to the later clause yipovras
PoU Ant. " 24, note
',"c.) Had TpiaKovra
ytTaa.

would
*
*

But

certainlyhave

Senate

tan
*

taken

the place of

Athcnaus, iv. p. 141, F.

See Niebuhr's Hist, of Rome,
are

ytpovaiav.

vol. i. p. 888, E.

T., where

the Roman

compared.

vi. 67, ad fin.

Uesych.ad voc. aireAXa

Herod,

; Plut.

Lye.

Ibid.
c.

(see page

282,

note

*).

and

Spai

EssatI.

changes

by puttingthe

ment

of advanced

made

BY

LYCURGTIS.

entire direction of the

both

objectsin

285

state into the

hands

of

men

complete harmony with the

general
Lycurgus'slegislation.
With
respect to the Apella,or generalassembly of the citizens,
if Lycurgus made
change,it was probablyto increase the weight
any
and importanceof this element
in the state.
In the famous
Rhetra
which
often
tions,
was
alreadyso
quoted,
regarded as embodying his instituthe authorityto be exercised by the
stress is laid upon
a special
people.* And the assembly,as if it had gainedstrengthby his legislation,
afterwards
soon
proceeded to assert rights,which it was found
The
unusual
to restrict by new
enactments.'
limitation of
necessary
Spartansonly became entitled to take part in the
age, too, by which
assemblies
the completion
of their thirtieth year,"
is likely
on
public
instituted by him, since it plainlystands connected with
to have been
that prolonged education which was
features of the
of the leading
one
and
spirit

age
intention of
"

Lycurgeansystem.
Ephoralty,which is ascribed to Lycurgus by
and Xenophon,*and which
fairlybe regarded as in
may
all probability
offers an apparent rather than a
a
part of his system,*
which
marks
the
character
of insignificance,
real exceptionto
general
The

institution of the
'

Herodotus

(as has

observed

been

this element

as

originharmless

and

above)all

his constitutional

innovations.

portant
Im-

in its
state
ultimatelybecame, it was
trivial enough. The
Ephors of Lycurgus were

in the

punish by fine
of
and
imprisonment; and probablyappointedfor the special
purpose
who
and
those
the
punishing
Lycurgean discipline,
wat^^hingover
this generalsupervision
it.* From
or
they
superintendence
neglected

empowered
petty magistrates,

to

hold

and

court

to

confined in the earlier

their name,
and to it their powers were
times.
Their political
influence had an
entirelydifferent source, and
which
arose
probably little
out of circumstances
later,and were
received

grew

by the inventor of the magistracy. The election by the

changed
perhaps the monthly oath interfive,and even
assembly,the number
dated
from
have
and the kings,'
them
between
Lycurgus ;
may

foreseen

I. s. c.)
koI xpiroi(Plutarch,
Si ayurfhv tlfxtv
S"i|u^
'
Plut.
*.
note
Lycurg. c. 25.
Infra, page 295,
*
Xen. de Rep. Laced, viii."
Herod, i. 65, ad fin.

*
'
"
*

See

"

note

i. ch. 65.

Book

on

3.

that Theoporopus,
likely

It is not

one

of the

of the Assembly by the law which forbade

kings who checked the encroachments
from
had certainly
which
its amending a bill,should have instituted the Ephoralty,
vol.
iL
character.
Miiller,
Dorians,
of a popular
p. 121 ;
the first somewhat
(See

Grote, Hist, of Greece, vol. ii. p. 467.)

originally Inspectors of the market

Spartan Epliora were
who
old
givesthis meaning to the
ii.
and
an
etymologist,
quotes
(Dorians, p. 120),
on
good grounds that they
word
Ephor." But it has been commonly concluded
vol. ii.p. 355 ;
Thirlwall,
times
(see
had a general superintendence from very early
"

Miiller

savs

"

the

"

Dictionary of Antiq. ad
forth

Ephobi, "c.). The

entering office,ordering the

on

the laws

voc.

"

rhy
{Ktipeabai

fLvaraKa

kou

citizens

sense
"

to

xpoaix^ivrots

of the edict which they put

and obey
the moustache

shave

Plut. Cleom.

yo/iots.

C.

cates
9), indi-

while the symbohcal character

bv their powers,
embraced
this wide scope
as
age at which these powers
archaic quaintuess of the expression show the remote

and

have

must
'

The

been

conferred.

kings swore

to

rule

according to

law

touj
("cotA

tj

w6\u

KUfifyavs

wdiiovs

GROUNDS

286
but the

originof

their

happened a century
14.

It

political
power

"

Sparta was sufferingthat we

and genius which entitle him
originality
"

minds

attained

events

which

of Greece.*

look for traces

must
to

his

reputationas
be

is

His

of that

found

one

of

in the

true
to
glory
extraordinarysystem of trainingand discipline
by
the Spartans were
all
the
nations
of
f
rom
tinental
condistinguished
Greece,and through which there can be no doubt that they

introduction
which

soughtin

V.

after his decease.

which

the master

be

must

Book

App.

is not, therefore,
in the political
changes introduced by
however
well adapted tj put an end to the internal troubles

Lycurgus
from

REPUTATION.

LYCUEGUS'

OF

of that

their vast

conceived
originally

power and
in his own

influence.

mind,

or

Whether
whether

this
it

system

was

(or something like

all Greeks of the

period among
Doric stock,or whether
it was
copiedby the Spartanlawgiver
finally
from institutions which
had previouslyexisted only in Crete,there is
While
the hypothesisthat
scarcelysufficient evidence to determine.
revival
of
the Lycurgean legislation
toms,
was
a mere
primitiveDorian custends to lessen in some
tablishment,
degree the marvel of its successful es-

it)had

been

in force

and

favour,"the

fact"

appear in any
fact,that not

has
noted

other

from

some

by

Dorian

remote

of
Mr.

greatestof

the

Grote'

state

"

that

unless it be

no

in

modern
traces

in its

names

of such

Crete, and

the

system
further

in this light,
interpose
singleancient writer views the matter
of
The
balance
o
bstacles
its
to
reception.
insuperable
ancient authorityis strongly
in favour of the derivation of the whole
whether
such
but
it may be questioned
from
Crete
on
Spartansystem
;*
of authority
is of much
a pointa balance
value,and whether probability
is not upon the whole a better guide. Granting the close resemblance
overbold
of the Cretan
to deny,*
and Spartan systems, which it seems
a

almost

the Epbors to maintain

the royal authorityunshaken
so
long as the
PafftXfvfffiv),
iKtivov Q.arv"piKtKro"
r^v fiaai\tiav -napf^fiv).
king observed his oath (^^uTrfSupKovyros
See Xcu. de Rep. Laced, xv. " 7.
Plutarch
deservedly surpassed in reputationall
says of Lycurgus that he
roiis irwirorf
other Grecian
"KoKiTfutrafifvovs i"
J
lawgivers"{e"V(iT(u
vwfpiipt
Tp 8d(j?
of
him
wise in the very
sub
as
Vit.
Xenoplion
To7i''EK\y)(Ti. Lycurg.
speaks
fin.).
that
he had not
Aristotle
taxoira
ndKu
thought
highest degree {tU to
ao"p6y).
honoured
been
at Sparta,though (as Plutarch
observes,1. s. c), he had
sufficiently
bad a temple built to him and was
worshipped there as a god.
and Bishop Thirlwall.
As Ottfried Miiller,lleeren,Nicbuhr, C. F. Hermann,
*
Niebuhr
this objection,
and to
llist. of Greece, vol. ii. p. 450.
anticipates
the
ancient
Doric
institutions
he
that
considers
it
it declares
more
meet
probable
had
been
newly invented and
given up by the other Dorians than that they were
instituted by the Spartans (Lectureson Ancient
History,vol. i. p. 259, E. T.). But
with at least as much
be maintained
the oppositeview may
reason.
'
This is the view of Herodotus
(i.65), who expresslygives it as the Spartan
of Ephorus (Fr.64),of Plutarch
(Vit.
tradition,of Aristotle (Pol. ii.7, ad init.),
Lycurg. c. 4),and of Strubo (x.p. 704 ; comp. xvi. p. 1084). The last-mentioned
fact {dtxo\oyf7rai).
writer regards it as an admitted
Tyrtseus,however, the most
institutions
t
he
to the Delphic oracle,
ancient
authority,by as-signing Lycurgean
their
Cretan
to
seems
ignore
origin.
*
"dissimilar"
institutions were
to the Spartan "in
Mr. Grote
says the Cretan
viz. the
and pinch of Spartan legislation,
those two
attributes which form the mark
and the rigorousprivatetraining"(Hist,of Greece, 1. s. c). But
military discipline
these are exactly
the pointsiu which all the ancient writers declare the rcsemblanqe
"

"

"

EssAT

ORIGIN

I.

it would

appear

from

continent

the

Very

THE

LTCURGEAN

least

as

the

to

the

the

of

Dorian

DISCIPLINE.

that
likely

island

reallyknown

whether

colonies from

be at

to

little is

doubted

OF

from

as

the institutions travelled

the island

early Cretan

cities in

who
Peloponnese,*

287

the continent.

to

and
history,*

Crete

carried with

it may
and

not, one

were

them

into their

be

all,
new

homes

institutions and practices

found
beneficial in the mother-country.
In this way the spreadof the system is natural,and has numerous
logies
ana; while the contrary story,that Lycurgus sought and found in
the

and scarcely
Hellenic Crete
insignificant,
set of
a
which he transferred bodily to his native Sparta,is to
least as improbable a tale as any that has come
down
to us
authority.
*

remote,

"

tions
institusay
on

"

15. But

from

whether

geniusof

the

whatever

from

the
spectable
re-

quarter the

Crete,from

rived,
dewas
Lycurgean discipline
from
Delphi,or (as is most probable)

it must
Lycurgushimself,
alwaysremain
that such a system was
history,

of

one

the most

astonishingfacts of

posed
imsuccessfully
To
upon
change the
grown
up
of
in
customs
is proverbially
a nation,even
to
singlepoints,
difficult;
introduce
strictness of livingin the placeof laxity,
unless under
the
of strong religious
stimulus
is almost
feeling,
unprecedented; but
without such stimulus,or at least with a very low degreeof it,to induce
to adopt an
and
set of institutions,
a nation
voluntarily
entirelynew
those of so strict and self-denying
character as
the Spartan,
is a
a
triumph of personalinfluence exceeding anythingwith which ordinary
makes
and one
which could only have
been
us
acquainted,
experience
under
circumstances.
less
than
the
Nothing
possible
very peculiar
combination
of great genius and
the one
great personalweight on
and
with
imminent
the
extreme
hand,
perilon
other,can account for
a

to have

"

6 ;

who

been

with

to the two
*

"

to the

empire

i.-iii.
; Ar. Eth.

i. 13,

"

3; Pol. rii. 2,

witness

in favour

of their

being

common

"

is the most

mysteriousof

all the countries

that

belong

to have
(Lectures,vol. i. p. 251, E. T.). Ephorus seems
treated
of
Cretan
and
and his
customs
history,
distinctly

of Greece"
who

defective.

was

very
earliest notice of Dorians

The
iy

points,is

these

regard to

Crete," says Nlebuhr,

judgment
"

it.

systems.

the tirst writer

*

without

(See Plut. Leg.

close.

most

had

Ephor. Fr. 64; Heraclid. Pont. Fr. 3 ; Nic. Damage. Fr. 115.) Even Polybius,
the dissimilarity
of the Cretan and Spartan institutions (vi.
maintains
45) by his

silence

been

which

state

ty
iiiv'Axoiol,

in Crete

is the well-known

*ET"(Jicpi7Tes
/i"7a\i7Top"j,iv

5*

5(

passage

in the

KuSoivej, Aupiffi

t"

sey
Odysrpixd-

TlfKaayoi(xix.175-7),but the value of this must depend on the date of

the Odyssey, which is probably a good deal later than the Iliad,and perhaps little,
if at all,anterior to Lycurgus. Andron's story of a migrationof Dorians to Crete
admits to be "wonderful," and to "present a
from Histiseotis,
which C. O. Muller
(Dorians,vol. i.p. 37, E.T.),
strikinganomaly in the historyof the ancient colonies
is quite unworthy of credit,the minute
betrayingits
"accuracy" of its statements
(Eph. Fr. 62)is open to grave doubts, and
origin. Even the colony of Althaemenes
colonies of Lyctus and Lampe
the Lacedaemonian
it may
be questioned whether
in the island.
the
made
Dorians
first
not
the
settlements
by
were
really
iK*i,

5io(

re

"

Niebuhr

vol. i. p.

has remarked

252). They

on

mark

the strangeness
the

presence

in

of the Cretan
the

element, probably in part Pelasgic,in part derived

or

"

whom

true

Cretans,"of

Herodotus

the

alludes

from

Asia.

large barbaric

The

to
represent the Asiatic
appear
L ch. 171-3).

Odyssey

(Book

inscriptions(Lectures,

populationof

'EreoKprfra,
inhabitants

to

SUPPOSED

288
the

submission

of the

compressed all
up in it must
the continued

found

of

desire of
The

so

ease

that
or

so

which

of

as

system,which

untried
to every

not

man

bred

slavery. Perhaps
hardships and miseries
a
so
neighbour,may
very near
render any
change acceptable

scarcelyendurable

Aniyclae and

intolerable

the

the

details of

been

iron grasp, and

felt

V.

Book

with
as

to

the

ence
prospect of relief; or it may be that the very existthreatened
by the growi-ng
power of the unsubdued

Sparta was

Achaeans, and

have

out

and

perpetualwarfare

have

held

its

been

resistance

on

been

new

App.

POSSESSIONS.

LANDED

Spartans to

within

have

consequent
which

OF

EQUALITY

lust of conquest

the

his

made
legislator
as

to

appealnot

the instinct of

are
Lycurgean discipline

fullydiscussed

in the

so

so

well

much

to

the

vation.
self-preserknown, they

and
ordinary histories,

there

is

so

little disputeconcerning
them, that it is unnecessary to swell the present
of them in this place. The reader is
account
an
Essay by introducing
referred to the description
givenby Mr. Grote,'as at once
especially
which
exists in our
the most
and
the
most
exact
language.
copious
of Lycurgus a very
16. On
one
point,however, in the legislation
importantdifference of opinionexists,into which it .will be necessary
stantial
Most
modem
to enter
writers,*
followingthe detailed and circumh
ave
of
statements
Plutarch,"
represented
Lycurgus as resuming
it out afresh in equal portions
the whole land of Sparta,and allotting
to the inhabitants.
According to this view, one of the chief objectsof
of
the lawgiverwas
maintain
to produce and
a general equalisation
him
and
ascribed
hence
various
for
to
provisionsare
having
property ;
their object to prolongthe equality,
which,without such provisions,
would have disappeared
in one
two
or
generations.He is supposedto
have
forbidden
the subdivision or alienation of lotj^,
entailingthem
eldest
the
the
if
eldest
no
daughter, there were
strictly
son, or
upon
in
have
allowed
their
lots
the
childless
of
to
son
case
only
;
persons
of any land ; and in the case
to be bequeathedto citizens not possessed
of heiresses to have providedthat they should be married only to such
of the lots
it is thought that the number
persons.' By these means
maintained
i
was
intact,and the near
equalityof possessions
preserved,
from
the originalinstitutions of Lycurgus down
to the close of the
Peloponnesianwar.
had come
be generally
17. Against this view, which
to
received,
Mr. Grote
volume
of
has argued with irresistible force in the second
his History."He
that no
has shown, first,
of
such
knowledge
any
of the provisoesto maintain it,is possessedby any of
or
equalisation
the earlier writers,
Herodotus, Thucydides,Xenophon, Plato,Isocrates,
whose
often in direct oppositionto the
statements
or
are
Aristotle,

Historyof Greece,vol. ii. pp. 512-529.

G. F. Hermann
(Pol.Ant. of Greece, " 28),Manso (Sparta,i. 1, " 110),Bp,
Thirlwail
of
(Hist,
Greece, vol. i. pp. 802-5),Sehomann
(Ant. Jur. Publ. p. 116^,
Tittmann
and
Clinton
(Griech.Staatsaltcrthumer,
(F.U. vol. ii.p. 495, note,).
" 28),
Piut. Vit. Lycurg. c. 8.
"

As

"

"

vol. i. p. 324; Manso'a

Thirlwail,
Miiller'sDorians,vol. ii. pp. 202-5.

Sparta,i. 1, " 121, and

*

Pp.

530-560.

i. 2,

" 129-134;

RESULTS

290

THE

which

whatever

App.

or

may

Lycurgusmade
him

assignto
has

no

credit

the

communism.
which

LEGISLATION.

have been that of

not
may
the changeswhich time had wrought in this

"

"

LYCURGEAN

Book

be set aside.
"Whatever
the principle
which the Dorian
on
had originally
themselves the lands of the
partitioned
among

to
requires

conquerors
Achgeans

OF

He

or

discredit

did not

We

arrangement.

new

not

are

entitled to
ing
of invent-

regardit
may
the
rich of their
deprive
we

as

"

seek

and
equality,
distribution
original

to

"

wealth,

yet been attempted without its leadingto a bloody

He
left
struggle.
property as he found it,contentinghimself with
alike on rich and poor, the same
strict system of training
and
imposing,
never

round of perpetualtoil and privationthe

stern
disciplinethe same
same
simple dress, plain fare,hard couch,unceasing drill,
life-long
restraint.
He
accumulation
of
wealth
prevented any very rapid
by
"

"

his
forbidding
of

citizens to engage

and
agriculture,

by

either in

commerce

or

to the
attachingcitizenship

in

the

pursuit

due payment

of the

prescribedquota to their public mess-table (orperhapsby an express

he made
it disgraceful
that quota
to alienate the land from which
law),^
could alone be drawn ; but, having thus furnished some
checks against
the

of riches and

extremes

limits to

indulgetheir

penury, he left the citizens free within those

natural tastes,not aimingat an
impracticable

satisfied if wealth

equality,but

could

be

deprivedof

its power

to

enervate.

The

18.
the

immediate

Spartans to
to

great

Lycurgus a

eflfectof the

rise with

and

power

prosperity.

the

most

of Pharis

Peloponnese;

lower

Eurotas

defeated

the

'

and

and
and
the

be
of

opened a

comparativeinsignificance
century following

the

Teleclus

(who

Lycurgus)besiegedand

the

Spartan arms

way

Achaean

the first war

ceeded
suc-

took

; received

inhabitants

for further

Alcamenes,

sea-coast.

Argives,and

from

In

traced.

GeronthraD,whose
thus

'

bound

rapid advance may

Archelaus,the contemporary
Amyclae,"which had so long resisted
submission

to enable

was
Lycurgeanlegislation

sudden

the

quitted

conquests

his son, reduced

Messenia."

on

the

Helos,

with

We

do
began
know by whom, or exactlyat what
not
time,the other towns upon the
Gulf
Laconian
Gythium, Teuthr6ne, Acriao, Asopus, "c. were
broughtunder,nor when the country to the east of Parnon, and that
immediatelyto the west of Taygetus,became
Spartan territory
; but
probably the conquest of these tracts followed closelyupon the full
of the Eurotas
which
was
possession
valley,
completed by the capture
Helos.
of
Thus
it would
that Sparta,within
the space of a
seem
after
than
her
and acLycurgus,more
century
quired
quadrupled
territory,
nearlythose limits which constituted Laconia Proper through
the whole periodof Grecian independence.
It is the opinionof Mr. Grote that
the formation of the order of
Perioeci was
the
introduction
to
of the Lycurgean system
subsequent
and
at Sparta,
out of the career
of conquest sketched in
arose
entirely
the precedingparagraph. He
conceives
that in the time of Lycurgus
"

"

"

"

'

See

Herod,

"

Pausan.

Arist. Polit. ii. 6, p. 56 ; HeracL

i. 6B.
ivd rt iSpafiovaintKa
IIL

u.

"

6.

Ibid.

Pont.
Kol

Rep. Lac. " Y.

fv^yfidijffay.
"

Ibid. III. ii.ad fin.

increase

EsbatI

tliere

in Lacedaemon

were

of

classes

two

subjects and that it was

townshipswere

Helot

the Helot.

the full citizen and

order

of

and

"

warriors

and their

of Teleclus

successes

class introduced

new

in this view

But

he

tween
be-

counter

runs

throwing back

unite in

which
probability,

to

291

Dorian

only

formed, and

Perioecic

alike to tradition

PERKECT.

until after the

not

"

that

THE

the
'

originalconquest. Isocrates and

stances
particulars,
agree in this ; while the circumment
such as almost to necessitate the earlyestablishare
view we take of the Perioeci,
in question. Whatever
time of the

to the

Perioeci

in many
Ephorus,*differing
of the

case

of the class

with the great bulk of modern

authorities,
as
of
them
submitted
with
Mr.
conceive
as
Grote,
Achaeans,or,
consisting
and
in the main
of Dorian
subjectsof Sparta occupying the towns
whether

regard them,

we

date
they will equally
villages
throughouther territory,
of the

first settlers.
the

to

originalSpartan

The

in

tract

the

time

be

not

the

neighbourhood of

immediate

the

from

must
territory

city:

fined
con-

it included

and
which the invaders came,
undoubtedly the valley down
which unite above
of all those streams
probablyextended up the courses
Thus Belemna, Pellana,.^gys,(Enus,Sellasia,
Spartawith the Eurotas.
Sciros,Caryae,"o., would be within the Spartandominion from the first,
and the free dwellers in those placeswould hold the rank and condition
of Perioeci
and

duringthe

centuries

intervened

which

the

of Lycurgus.
legislation
should set aside the concurrent
testimonyof
in the main
these primitivePerioeci were
will
and no one
shown
Grote has clearly
"

Doric

element

with

intermixed

was

an

why we
Ephorus that

reason

any
Isocrates and

to

attempt

Achaean

Mr.

Achaeans.

submitted
now

the invasion

between

ia there

Nor

deny
"

in certain

that

Perioecic

townships; but it is too much to argue from the few known cases of this
in all of
kind * that a similar element existed in a greateror less proportion
inclined
to dwindle,*
them.
Sparta,where the Dorian race was always
have
scarcely

can

which

of them
that the
but

were

ships
dependenttown-

hundred

for that poreven

or
tion
throughher territory,
is
the
and
Laconia
probability
to
Proper;
belonged

scattered

which

Doric

colonists for the

furnished

element

affected
slightly

the

class

in the Perioecic

generalcharacter

of the

of Perioeci must

order

Although,however, the

was

reallyvery small,and
body.'
date from

the time of

quite
Spartaby the Dorians,it is of course
lowing
the
true that its great development belongsto
century immediatelyfolthe
Lycurgus. By the conquests of Teleclus and Alcamenes
the
and
Spartan territorywas, as has been observed, quadrupled;
of
while the subjugation
have increased proportionately,
Perioeci must
doubled
Messenia, which belongsto the succeedingreigns,again nearly
the first settlement

the

habitable
"

Panathen.

"

The

only

made

in

and
territory,

caused

cases

further

are

those

of

Fragm. 18.
Amyche (Pausan.III.

Vide infra,pp. 301-2.

(ib.xxii. " 5).
authorityfor this number, viii. p. 526.
of
copied by Stephen. Mr. Clinton has collected the names
"

Strabo

lu

i"u

" 6),Fhana

"

rt.A

{iDuL),

Geronthne

and

of the Perioecic

extension

p. 270-1.
known

is the chief

is perhaps only
(F. H. vol. u. pp.

He
63

491"5)
"

See

Dissertation
Kopstadt's

Urigineet Indole,"pp.

31-2.

"

De

Rerum

Laconicarum

ConstitutioniaLycurgew

App.

MESSENIA.

292

Book

V.

proportion. The inhabitants of Messenia

cities being destroyed;
were
part Helotised,their principal
but some
been more
to have
seem
favourablytreated,since placesin
Messenia
the Pericecic townships."
reckoned
are
occasionally
among
has only come
down
to us in
19. The historyof the Messenian
wars
Pausanias.
detailed
in
the
work
of
like
form
a
or
anything
complete
The authorities which this writer followed were
(ashe tells us ')Myron
and
had
of Priene, who
written a prose historyof the earlier war,
the subjectof
Rhianus
of Bene
had made
the later one
in Crete,who
be
Neither
of
these
writers can
two
an
regardedas an authority
epic.
absolved
of his work from
of much
the
the
nature
weight,
by
poet being
historical
and
the
to respect
truth,
prose writer being
any obligation
How
himself
declared
Pausanias
littje
untrustworthyby
expressly
dependance can be placedon accounts derived from these sources
appears
from the circumstance
that the two writers were
not agreed as to which
the
it was
wherein
took part, each claiming him
Aristomenes
as
war
to comleader in that portionof the strugglewhich he had undertaken
memorate.
in the

element,thoughnot

same

for the most

two

wars

might naturallyhave
and

that

circumstance,and

this

From

assignedto the

been

the

recourse

so

the

an

the fact that the

amount
was

formed

two

but

details

resemblance,it

of

singlecontest,
earlyfabulists had
which was
of history,
a

the

outline

meagre

furnished,had

tradition

great

from

suspectedthat there
whereto
duplication,

process
often ' to fill out

so

all that

of

have

wars

out

of

one.

The

fragments,however, of the contemporary poet Tyrtaeus disprove this

distinct
certain that there were
and make
it absolutely
two
conclusion,
been of about
to have
which seems
strugglesdivided by an interval,
fortyyears.
20. The causes
for the rupture between Spartaand Messenia
assigned
of a trivial nature
those immediatelyprecedingit. A
are
especially
the frontier,
between
followed up by a
herdsmen
two
dispute
upon
murder
the other,is made
the one
on
on
by
part, and then by reprisals
Pausanias
the actual provocative
of hostilities.* We
know, however,
unless
that border
in
involve
nations
do
not
wars
they are
quarrels
the
violence
be
that
neither
otherwise
sure
disposedto it ; and we may
of king Teleclus at the temple of
of Polychares,
the slaughter
nor
even
Diana
Limnatis'
by Sparta),*
(whichact had evidentlybeen condoned
would
have produced an outbreak, had not Sparta been disposed,
as
a
version of
of policy,
her neighbour. The
Messenian
matter
to attack
the matter
which
that
these
were
mere
privatewrongs
pretexts,
was,
and that Sparta only brought them forward to cloke her covetousness
have
truth ; or possibly,
the lust of conquest may
may be the whole
been sharpenedby political
the policyof conciliation pursued
animosity,
"

"

"

'

"

the

As

Pausan.

Compare

Pausan

Pausanias

Cardamyle, Cyparissa,Methone, Thalamae,Thuria,and others.

IV.

vi.

"

Niebuhr's

IV. iv.

"

1.

4.

Roman

Ibid.

History,vol.
*

"

2.

ii. pp. 452-3.

Ibid. III. ii." 6, and IV. iv. " 2.

of Teleclua
the murder

placesa generation(30 years)between

of hostilities (IV. iv. " 3).
commencwnent
*
fV. v. " 1. AaKfSaitxoviov\ 8i oi/ fth ravra
Pausan.

and

iro\tfiri"r"U
^aaiy ("!Mterarh

EssatL

by

first

messenian

war.

293

the Dorian

of Messenia * standingin marked

contrast with
conquerors
the exclusivenesa of Sparta,and tendingto rouse
o
a spiritf discontent
the
of
the
latter country.
subjectpopulation
among
21.

Spartais accused of havingopenedthe war by an act of treachery,

the great Peloponnesian
by which the Boeotians commenced
Louis XIV.
in 1681 began his attack upon
to that by which
or
struggle,'
Germany.' Ampheia, a Messenian town upon their borders,was seized
in time of peace, a Spartan army having entered by night throughthe
similar to that

open
then

carried

towns,*but met

in their beds.*

with

superiorat

sea,

of the

the

Messenian

year
the

of his
protection

the

positionwhere

without

failure,
they made
field,and
neither

had

party

the

year

was

the

of

resources

exhausted,that they were

In the fourth

coasts.
to take

the

field for

their return

on

great eflFort: both

fought,but without
Messenians

are

assault

forced to

himself,were

claimingthe victory.*However

even

Messenians, who

to
Spartans,unwilling

entrenched

next

the

ventured

booty. Reproached

in the

desperatebattle

strength and

monarch

and
territory,

he

their usual

was

war

open country and

ill-success which
alwaysmarked

the

places.* Meanwhile
plunderedthe Lacedaemonian

war

The

Sparta ravagedthe

walled

attempts upon

were

inhabitants

this basis.

from

on

besiegedthe
her

the

gates,and massacred

home

kings took
decided

any
about

said

to

retire

for this
the

result,

this time the

have

been

so

forced to

adopt the plan of abandoningmost

of their cities and occupying
the high mountain
of Ithdmc, where
they
fortified themselves.'
time they sent to Delphi to ask
At the same
bidden
to oflFer to the infernal gods a virginof the
advice,and were
In obedience to this oracle,Aristodemus, an
royal race of ^pytuB.
sacrificed
his
alarmed
at such
.^pytid,
;* and the Spartans,
daughter
made
further attack upon the Messenians
for the space
no
bloody rites,
of six years.* At last,
in the twelfth year of the war, they took heart,
and marched
A second battle was
now
fought,which
againstIthdme.
little decisive as the former, though the Messenian
was
as
king (Euphaes)
four years of
slain in it. Another
the
first
followed.
was
During
pause
of importancewere
of Euphaes,no operations
Aristodemus, the successor
by a
attemptedon either side ; his fifth year, however, was signalised
**

"

Cresphontes is said to have been the victim of an aristocratic conspiracy

by his favouring the popular party, t. e. the conquered Achaeana
brought about
his son,
(Pauaan.IV. iii.5{4. Comp. Eph. ap. Strab. viii. pp. 629-530). Jipytus,
and Glaucus, his grandson, appear to have pursued a similar policy(Pausan.IV. iii.
Of. Thirlwall's Hist, of Greece, voL i. p. 343). Unless we
suppose a ground
" 5-6,
of political
bitter
difficult
the
to
it
is
for
account
spiritwhich animated
animosity,
the oath which they
Note particularly
the Spartansfrom the very commencement.
their own
5feverto cease
till Messeoia
said to have taken,
from the war
was
are
(Pausan. IV. v. " 3 ; Ephor. ap. Strab. vL p. 403).
"
the Plataeana
The
attack
Platsa
on
(Thucyd. ii. 2. Comp. iii. 66, where
characterise
the act).
"
Modern
The capture of Strasburg(Russell's
Europe, voL iv. p. 114).
"
Pausan.
IV. v. " 3.
Ibid. IV. vii. " 1.
"

"

"

See

"

Ibid. ch. ix.

note

on

Book

"

vs..

1.

"

ch. 70.

occupied for

the purpose of "

But Pausanias
Tale of the Pamisus.
"

Pausan.

IV. ii.

"

Pausan.

IV. ch. viii.

(Hist,of Greece, vol.L p. 348) regardsIthome

covering the region which lay beyond it,"t. e. the

as

Thirlwall

5.

"

has

no

Ibid. ch.

notion.

such
x.

rich

"

1.

"

Ibid. ch. iL

"

1.

OF

I^-^TE

294

FIRST

MESSENIAN

App.BookV.

WAR.

Spartanswere assisted by the Corinthians,

while Arcadia,Argos, and Sicyon gave their aid to the Messenians
;
contested fight
and after a stoutly
the Spartanswere
completelydefeated,
in confusion to their own
and
forced to retreat
country." Sparta now
recommended
advice
and
in her turn
for
to
to have
sent
was
Delphi,
engagement, in which

third

to craft

recourse

counsel

"

the

which

attended

particularsuccess

she

not

was

efforts ; " but

her

at

slow

being hard pressedfor

year of the war, the Messenians
and
alarmed
oracles,
by portents
gave up all hopes of
Ithome, scattered themselves to their homes, or
deserting
The

foreignstates.*

the whole

overran

severity;the

22.

The

the

as

rent

land,which

was

full half of the

first Messenian

war,

and
provisions,
and
resistance,
took

treated

to the

No

twentieth

refugein

ground,and

to the
were

reduced

populationwas

upon

their masters

Ithome

country ; the inhabitants

entire

becomingserfs
to

Spartansrazed

follow.

to

last,in the

with

rapidly
extreuie

of helots,
and paying
forfeited,
condition

regardedas
produce.*

which

lasted

(asTyrtaeusdeclared")

and
certainly,

probablyended,within the
exactlytwenty years, began
singlereignof Theopompus.'' According to Pausanias,it commenced
in the second year of the ninth Olympiad,*or b. c. 743, and consequently
terminated

high

in

b. c.

historical

known

on

the

These

724.

value,but

dates

they

subject. There

can

eighthcentury
of Lycurgus.
legislation
It is

"

Pausan.

Arcadia

Some

of

See
:

with
conjectured

IV. xi.

"

"

3.

within
following
of

war
a

is

fell into

century the

that important
probability,*

Ibid. ch. xii. " 1-2.

"

cannot

commonly

tpfpovTfs afayKuiri^vwo

be considered
reckoned

at

Tyrt8BU8,Fr.

\vypr}s

"povpa(pfpti.
Kapirhif

oaaov

In our
own
a very
country the rent
oppressiveburthen.
one-tliird of the produce. In Russia the serf giveshalf
of eight rubles fur each
annual
tax
in addition
pays an

his time to his lord, and

male in his family(De Hell, p.
"

that the

any

all that

Argos received the bulk of the refugees(Pausan.IV. x'lv. " 1^.

families are said to have taken up their abode at Eleusis (ibid.).
the priestly
the well-known
dition
fragment (Fr.5) in which Tyrtajus describes their con-

"H/xiffu
Ttay,
is

c.

to have

with
sufficiently

and

Affftroavyoiai

This

b.

good deal

be considered

be little doubt

the latter half of the

23.

cannot

harmonise

109).

4.
ivvta Kol 8f"c'?t7j,
8' ifi.a.xovr'
*A/t(/"'
i.vri)t"

dvfihu i\ovTfs^
NuKeixfois, aUl Ta\a(Ti"Ppopa

Ai'xMTJTal,
nartpaiv

riixfripuv
iraripts'

5' 01 fJLty "fOTek ir/oca llpya

AiJr"J"'T"j
'EiKO{TT(fi
in fxfydAuyopiwv,
^fvyov 'Idtufia'iwy
'

See Pausan.

IV. iv.

"

"

3, and

6.

As

Mr. Grote

observes, Pausanias's authority,

affirm that Theopompus brought the war

to a
Tyrtseus,does not positively
of Greece,vol. ii.p. 670, note
(Hist,
"). His words, however, certainlyconvey
impression.
'H/tifTtpy
^a"Ti\j{ibtoliTi (piKcp
0"Oir"{jUiry,
*Oy
"

Pausan.

IV.

v.

"

4.

Slo, Mf"TaT)yriv

"

t'lKofitv
tvpvx^opoy.

(Fr.8.)
Thirlwall's Hist, of Greece,vol. i. pp. 862-7.

close
that

EasATl.

INTERNAL

CHANGES.

295

internal changesgrew out of this war

and conquest,which
of Sparta. Political acts of no
altered the external position
to
assigned

both

so

greatly

small

sequence
con-

the

kingsengaged in it,'and it seems

tain
certhat the unusual
circumstance
of the founding
of
real
by Sparta a
ing
followcolonyout of her own citizens belongsto the periodimmediately
the close of the struggle.*Perhaps there are
s
ufficient
scarcely
data on which to reconstruct
the true history
of the period; but the view
taken by Bishop Thirlwall of the changesmade, and the circumstances
which
led to them, b at once
so
ingeniousand so consistent with
are

that
probability,

Bishop
sustained

the

in

admitted'at

betweeu

it well deserves

Thirlwall

that,to supplythe

supposes
of

the

course

the

its close from

these

war,

number

Perioecic

citizens and

new

at least the attention

the old

and

ones

of the student.

losses which
of

Helot

Sparta

citizens

new

were

classes ; but that

was
made, the

distinction

"

gradeand being therefore designated Inferiors

who had certain exclusive privileges
while the old citizens,
('Yiro/ittoves),*
termed
Peers
were
or
'O/ioioi
Equals." The assembly of the
lower

forming a

new

"

"

''

"

"

whole
"

body
Assembly

the

of
"

citizens

considers

he

(17
(KKXrjma

01

"

to

have

constituted

the

ordinary
only was
ed
body elect-

while that of the Peers

IkkXtjtoi),

"

Little

This last-named
(r/
Assembly
fiiKpa cKKAT/cria).
the Senators (ycpovrcs).
but the possessors of the lower franchise had
in the generalassemblywhich
the
elected the Ephors. Hence
a vote
the
became
had
from
time
of
Ephors
Theopompus a new positiou they
the representatives,
and the sole representatives,
of the tchok people.
able
and
therefore
to
assume
a tone,
graduallyto take a
They were
tution
far above that which
position,
they had held under the originalconsti"

"

the mistaken
Lycurgus; and from this circumstance arose
pompus.
creation of the Ephoraltyto Theoview, which assignedthe original
of

The
the

grew out of the admission of

discontented
with the inferior grade

colonisation of Tarentum

citizens.

portionwere
earlier period
like the Minyaa at an
they occupied,and
Their demands
of privileges.
claimed more
being
complete equality
fain
and
the
to
was
resisted,
they attempteda revolution,
government
of
disembarrass
itself of them
by adopting one of the usual means
led
and
citizens." As the Minyaewere
rid
disaffected
turbulent
of
getting
new

which

"

"

"

out

to

the

Thera, so

their abode

discontented

at Tarentum.

"

Inferiors

"

were

the stories of

Hence

to take

induced

Theopompus

and

up
Anti-

instituted the Ephors

to have
is said by writers of great authority
puted
reother
the
of
house, was
the
note
vol.
i.
king
Polydorus,
(supra,
').
p. 156,
at the close
citizens
3000
and therefore
lots
added
3000
to have
by some
said to have
of the war
(Plut.vit. Lycurg. c. 8). The two kings conjointlywere
the
of
the
assembly to the
limiting
powers
procured from Delphi the ordinance
of
c. 6).
propositions
(ibid.
simple rejectionor acceptance
*
See the fragments of Ephorus and Antiochus
quoted by Strabo (vi.pp. 402-3),
whether
Crotona, Locri, and the
be doubted
It may
Arist. Pol. v. 6.
and compare
said to have received colonies from Sparta
other cities of Magna Gnecia which
were
settlements of the exiled
as
not
III. iii.
are
more
'

Theopompus

"

"

properlyregarded
" 1),
Polit. Ant. " 80).
(seeHermann's
*
a later addition
Gentes J/tnore","at Rome
Compare the
iL 20).
Cicero
and
both
Repub.
(de
according to
Livy (i.35)

(Pausan.

Achaeans

"

Herod,

iv. 146.

"

to the

citizen body.

COLONISATION

296
ochus

of the
misrepresentations

"

facts

the main

and
struggle,

the

"

connexion

the discontent

TARENTUM.

OF

which
history,

real
the

of

App.

in
the Messenian
correct

yet

are

with

colonisation

Book

it

in which

originated.
Mr. Grote,without
suggestedby Bishop Thirlwall.
since
he
it
by implication
rejectsit,
regardsthe
examining formally,
Inferiors
distinction between
to that
as
equivalent
Equals and
their
who
due
between
the fullyqualified
citizens,
paid
quotas to the
insuflScient for
and the disfranchised
were
means
syssitia,
poor, whose
that purpose ; while his explanation
of the two assemblies is,that the
that of the
was
fxLKpd)
largerwas
Equals only,while the lesser (j)
Tarenthe
colonisation
of
With
with the Senate !
the same
to
regard
tum, he allows that it took placeat this time,and that it was connected
himself with
serious disturbances
but he contents
with
at Sparta;
the
Antiochus
the
of
matter, without
simplyrepeating account
givenby
it with the statements
to harmonise
or
any attempt to explainits difl"culties,
Such

is the view

"

*'

"

"

"

"

''

These

of other writers.
while their

regardedas

statements

various

so

are

and

to be

is so nearlyequal,that they seem

authority
and

one

all

distortions of

"

ing,*
conflict-

fairly
Bishop

historical fact."'

tory,
restoration of the fact is on the whole satisfacconjectural
deserves
the
best
substitute
be
to
history,
regardedas
the
historythat is possible,
considering scantiness and contradictory

Thirlwall's
and

for

if not

of the data.

character

The

24.

Messenian

second

broke

war

to Pausanias,
out, according

thirty-nine
years after the close of the first.' It has been argued that
this interval is too short to suit the expression
of Tyrtaeus the only
"

writer of

authorityon

by those whose
however,is of
*

does

History of Greece,

of

name
"

carried

on

refers to

the

quotes

Xen.

carried

was

the first.' The

whole, the

the

authorityof

HcUen.

III. iii." 8
I cannot
think

anything.

to

"

have

war

on

objection,
of

numbers

vol. ii. p. 489.

Grote

iKK\t\a\.o. ordinarilyunderstood
would

people
'

Mr.

reallydetermine

not

"

that the second

and, on
great weight,'

no

Ibid. p. 481.
12, p. 216),and

subject
"

fathers' fathers

"

"

the

been

applied to

that

body consistingof

But

this passage
State the

Greek

in any

general assembly of

the

mean

(Spart.Verfass.

Lachmann
decisive.

as

the

28 members.

Ibid. p. 574, note ; and vol. iii.pp. 512-5.

and Ephorusrelated that Tarentum
Antiochus

colonised
was
by the Spartans,
in the Messenian
during the absence of the men
war
by the wives and daughtersof the Spartans engaged in it. Despised and
deprived of the rightsof citizens,they plotteda revolt,which was discovered and
crushed,the detected conspirators
being compelled to seek another country (Strab.

called ParthenioR, the progeny

1.

Diodorus,

c).

8.

borne

the

on

contrary,

(Excerpt.Vut.

hb. vii. 10, Fr. 12,

married
to the widows

Helots

were

There

considerable

are

See

Ephorua
'

Pausan.

'

By

IV.

diflFcrences

the article

on

say 'The
of Amiens.'

peace
Messenian
cumbers

76 years.

war

to

between

Farthenice

(Dorians,vol.

fathers of

to

the

foundation

the

Epeunactce^

Diet, of

(Fr. 190),

fallen in the

had

narratives

in Smith's

the

to

Thcopompus

war.

Antiochus

of

Antiquities,
p.

and
871.

8 1.

xv.

C. 0. MuUer

vol. ii. pp. 587-8, note

').
*
Mr, Grote says, "Speaking
proper

traces

Mail),who, according to
of those Spartans who

"

But

this

our

"

not

in the

11),and

present
not

the

just.

of the hrst

of 58 years

on

(as that

is

Mr.

Grote

(184G),it

year

fathers carried

comparison is

the commencement

of Pausanias

i.ch. vii. "

an

war

From

would

between

not

1793

be

held

and

the

the close of the second

mterval

between

of Greece,
(Hist,

1793

"

according to
1846),bat

and

the
of

DURATION

298
under

their

OF

THE

WAK

App.

leader making foraysdeep into

enterprising

Book

V.

the heart of

and

bringingan ample spoil to their stronghold.Finally,

ing
becombeingdisabled by a wound, and discipline
taken by surpriseduringa stormy night,and the
relaxed,Eira was
end
to
came
war
an
by its capture.* Aristomenes, with a considerable
of his countrymen, escapedinto Arcadia, whence
number
he emigrated
he passedthe remainder
of his days with DamagtHus,
to Rhodes, where
Such of the inhabitants
his son-in-law.'
did not
as
flytheir country
reduced
the
condition
of
to
once
more
were
Helots,*and Messenia
became
which it was
from
an
integral
portionof the Spartanterritory,
not severed until the time of Epaminondas.
Laconia/

however, Aristomenes

The

26.

duration

dates contained

only

for

allow

beyond the
conclude
27.

by

fourteen

The

invasion

of the

the

in the

to

Alpheus
the

and

Messenia
and

the whole

On

before

Messenian

c.

b.

we
may safely
of the seventh

middle

the

about

from

the

685

to b. c. 668.

closelyfollowed

strugglewas

minor

some

had

Eleans, who

the inhabitants of
Pisatis,"
These
which
war.
countries,

hollow

"

Elis

streams

"

which

had

intervened

of the
consisting

"

valleysof
subject

conqueredand made

were

"

rendered

the

accordingto

Triphyliaand

of

assisted the Messenians

between

Other

terminated

war,

however,
years ; his details,
*
writers
furnish an
estimate

numbers.

two

probablylasted

conclusion

Messenian

seventeen

years.

higherof these
c, and

b.

second
was

that the contest

century
an

of the

Pausanias,

in

services to the

Spartans duringthe

contest.

28.

The

Messenian

second

had

war

the

been

grandson
kings,Anaxander,
of Theopompus. During
great-grandson
Archidamus,the

EurycratesII. and

to have

mentions,'appears

by

the assistance
settled into

extensive

the

by

the

the

reignof

their

with

Arcadia,which

The

attack had

singletown

of

two

the

Anaxidamus,
successors

Herodotus

been

provoked

in both wars, and seems

to have
of generalconquest.* It soon

views

with
struggle

war

out.

lent to Messenia

with

commenced

broken

conducted

Polydorus,and

of

Tegea, which

been
ever
howed
resist-

but in the
for two generations,
againstits independence
s
uflFered
several
defeats,and sunk
third,having
palladium,*
of
into the condition of a dependant ally
Sparta,entitled however
About
the same
honours.'
time or a little earlier,
to peculiar
Sparta

all attempts

lost its

viz. three years, while

in his details for fourteen of them
accounts
kept the field,and eleven after they shut themselves up in Eira.
'
"
Ibid. IV. xi. and xxi.
Ibid. IV. xviii.and xix.

the Messeniaiit

"

who
his
who

"

Ibid. IV.

"

As

xxi

"

v.

Plutarch, who

1.

makes

the

Ibid.

actual

"

2.

siegeof Eira

last "above

duration of 24
a
certainlyassignto the war
and
Suidas
Sera Nuniinis Vindicta,"p. 548, F.),
De
treatise
speaks of the war in which this poet took part having lasted
therefore

would

"

"

Pausan.

''

Ilerod. i. 66.

"

The

VI.

xxii.

"

Compare

Spartans consulted

Pausan.
the

TuprsuoSf

voc.

years.

III. iii." 5.

Delphic
1. 8. c).

Ilerod.

i. 67-8

; Pausan.

"

Herod,

ix. 26-8.

Tegeatae bad
of Spuria.
The

oracle

"

in respect of all Arcadia

"

(iwi

III. iii." 6.

"

the armies

ad
20

and
years,"
years (see

25

2; Strabo, viii. p. 515.

iriar)rp 'ApKaStevX'^Plh Herod.

wings iu

20
or

the

privilegeof occupying

one

of the

BasATl.

DECLINE

OF

THE

KINGLY

conqueredthe Thyreatisfrom Argos,'and

the entire southern

over

of

Herodotus, and

only remains
intervened
and

this

from

Sparta

will not
notice

to

between

the

half of the

POWER.

299

thus extended

Peloponnese.

The

her dominion
external

history
by
therefore be further pursued in this place. It
certain internal changes of importance,
which
time of Theopompus and the reigns
of Cleomenea
point is

traced

with

sufficient distinctness

Demaratus.
29.

It

the boast of

went
Sparta that her form of government underfrom
its
foundation
no
original
by Lycurgus
till after the close of the Peloponnesian
struggle.*And this boast was
far just,that she certainly
continued
80
during the period indicated
remarkably free from those sudden and complete revolutions which
afflicted almost every other Greek state.
It was not possible,
however,
that she should escape altogether
the silent and gradualalterations which
the hand
of time imperceptibly
works ; and accordingly
observe in
we
her history
that little by littlethe original
constitution was
modified,and
that finally
introduced
almost as different from
state of thingswas
a
was

material

that
or

which

alteration

as
Lycurgus designed,
violence.
changedby

if the government

other been

forms

Lycurgus

had

time

at some

only the
Spartawas

preservednot

but the essential

of the ancient monarchy. His

spirit
sian
of the Pergovernedby
kings.* Before the commencement
war, the kingshad sunk into mere
cyphers they reignedbut did
not
and
Honour
but power was
were
govern."
dignity
theirs,
lodged
in a different quarter. The principal
kinglyfunctions are found to have
been transferred to the Ephors,who were
the true rulers of the Spartan
time
The
Herodotus
state duringthe
of which
and Thucydidestreat.
and givethe
receive embassies,*direct the march
Ephors in Herodotus
command
of armies,*issue their orders to the kings,"
act as their judges
terfere
and condemn
absolve them,* accompany
them
abroad as a check,*inor
to be

her

"

"

in their domestic
of

"

concerns

while
aff"airs,

"

is a

the

in all respectshave

the real

agement
man-

little more
nonentity,possessing

king
to the
than a senator,"and
political
obligedto have recourse
power
In Thucyto quit the town.'*
dides
Ephors before he can force a foreigner
and
them
the Ephors recall the kings from abroad
imprison
act
even
as
presidentsof the assembly,though
put them to death
and
the king is present
conduct the foreignaff"airsof the country
of a body of councontrol the monarch
on
by means
expeditions
foreign
'*

"

'*

"

"

"

"

"

"
*
"

Ibid. i. 82 ; Strab. viii. p. 546.

*
Thuoyd. i. 18.
Tyrtaeus,Fr. 2 ; 11.5-6.
''
Ibid. cb. 10.
Ibid. v. 39-40.

"

Ibid ix. 76.

"

The
to

seems

have

the

the double
a

"
"

vote

Herod,

ix. 7.

Ibid. vi. 82.

39-41.

v.

the

king possessedover

which
(Herod,vi. 57, ad fin.),

Senator
itself was

Sparta,
probably

in

castingTote (seenote ad loc).

50),whom
Compare, however, the case of Aristagoras(vi.
the
without consulting
Ephors.
away

iiL 148.

king sends
Ibid, and i. 134.
Thucyd. L 131.
avT6%
Ibid. i. 87.
%"popos
iit(^"t"iCfy
{62de*'eA.a"5ai),

same
**

are

Herod.

Ibid.

which
superiority

been
than

nothing more
"

"

only real

'

"

Ibid.

V.

essential to

ever, stillhave

"v.

also that while the Ephors'names

The kings, how
treaty those of the kings are not (v. 19 and 24).
the
and when
they sign,sign before Ephors.
superiordignity,

36. vi.

88, viii. 6 and

12.

Remark

CONTINUED

300
cillors."

RISE

It is clear that

by

OP

slow

THE

and

EPHORS.

App.

silent process

of

Book

V.

continual

usurpation the Ephors had, by the time of Thucydides,completely

superseded the kings as the directors of affairs at Sparta; while the
kings'militarypre-eminence which was the last of their prerogatives
that remained
to them
had begun to be viewed
with jealous
eyes, and
was
alreadyin dangerof passingfrom them.'*
If it be asked how this gradual change was
what
brought about
inherent strength
there was
in the Ephoraltyenabling it to make
and
maintain
these usurpations the answer
is to be found,first of all in
the fact that the Ephors were
elected
of
annually
by the whole mass
and
thus felt themselves the representatives
of the
Spartan citizens,
nation ; and, secondly,in the misconduct
of the kings on
various
which caused them to be regardedwith continually
occasions/'
increasing
distrust.
The
it
is
first
assumed
Ephors,
probable,
royal functions
during the Messenian wars, when in the absence of both kings from the
the assembly and the
cityit would naturallyfall to them to convoke
senate, to receive embassies and reply to them, to send out troops,and
in fact to take the chief conduct
of publicaffairs.
They were able
above the kingsby means
to establish themselves
of their generalright
of supervision
and correction of offenders,
which
entitled them
to summon
before their tribunal,'
the kings themselves
and to fine
to censure
them ; and especially
by their power of intermeddlingwith the king's
domestic concerns,"
under
the purity of the
pretence of watchingover
which
the
of
with
existence
of
race
Hercules,
Sparta was supposed to be
bound
The
subjectionin which the kings were thus
humiliating
up.
"

"

"

"

"

Thucyd.

*"

It appears

the

regent) on
then

when

to

63.

v.

that,as earlyas b. c. 479, Ephors accompanied the king (orrather

militaryexpedition(Herod, ix. 76). They do not, however, appear

have

exercised

Clcandridas,the

his invasion

of Atlica

father

instance is in b. c. 445,
The next
any actual control.
of Gylippus,accompanied Plistoanax, as councillor,in

(Plut.Vit.

Pericl.

c.

22).

The

fact

that

Pericles

regarded

the special person to bribe, would

indicate that he possessed a largeshare
of the chief authority. The
appointment of ten councillors to control Agis (b.c.
the regular custom
to
418) is the next step. Finally,before B.C. 403, it became
him

as

send

he proceeded on foreign service (Xen.

Ephors with the king when
" 36).
The
themselves
about
the time of the
kings of both houses misconducted
Persian
and Peloponnesian wars.
Cleomcnes
discovered
bribed the
to have
was
oracle, and having fallen into disgrace, plotted an Arcadian
rising(Herod, vi. 74).
Pausanias
was
willingto have betrayed Greece to Persia (Thucyd. i. 128-131).
Plistoanax, his son, was
tempted by a bribe to foregothe opportunityof conquering
Athens
(Thucyd. i. 114, and v. 16). He also bribed the oracle to obtain his recall.
Of the other house, Leotychidas took a bribe f^om the Thessalians (Herod, vi. 72).
and Agis was
stronglysuspected of having had similar dealingswith the Argives
v.
(Thucyd. 63).
'
It was
urged in later times that the constitutional power of the ephors was
out

two

Hell. II. iv.

"

above

not

first

or

that

second

of

the

summons

tingsbecause
of the

the

former

latter

were

(Plut.Vit.

not

Cleomen.

bound

to

attend

to

the

10) ; but the fact

reallyimportant point.
c.

is the
bound
to obey the third summons
finingthe king appears in Thucyd. v. 63, and is,of course, included
in the general statement
t" ""
of Xenophon
Ucwol
tlaiy {oi i(t"opoi)
irfnioiiy
fity
Lac.
viii.
^oiiAcDVToi
(Rep.
4).

that

Their

they

power

were

of

"

"

Herod,

v.

39-41.

EssatI.

DIMDOJTION

kept,led naturallyto

their

and
projects,

OF

CITIZEXS.

from
entertaining

301

time

time treasonable

to

the

the further
discoveryof these projects favoured
advance
in transferring
of the Ephors,who
the royal
to themselves
to be adding to the securityof the commonprerogativesseemed
wealth.
Another

gradualchange in the Spartanstate

was
ultimatelydestroyed the Lycurgean constitution
30.

and

"

"

working of regulationswhich Lycurgus had himself

of citizens,
which
perpetualdiminution in the number
in part from the
arose
throughoutSpartan history,*
he enjoined,
in part perhapsfrom the restraints which
the

allow

is to be

to furnish

which
syssitia.

acted

from
as

their estates

the

the

The
traced

infanticide which

intercourse

them

by

instituted.

married
of young
persons, but
which
he
under
laid
all
those whose
disqualification
free

which

one

effected

necessary

placed upon
chieflyfrom the
he

means

did

not

quotas for the

and gradually
discouragement marriage,*
to

but that of the whole

fullcitizens,
the
a mere
body
populationof the city.* An
exclusive
which
(accordingto Greek
possessionof political
rights,
Demus
of some
10,000 men
ideas)was
fairlyenough enjoyed by a
adult male
an
populationof 50,000 or 60,000,*became
controlling
dwindled
holders
had
few hundreds,
w
hen
its
to
a
intolerable,
and
the
or
were
inhabitants,^
scarcely a visible element
among
The
in
the
the
item
of
an
general
appreciable
strength
country.*
first showed itself at
from thb disproportion,
disaflection which arose
with diflithe time of the conspiracyof Cinadon, b. c. 397, which
was
Perioeci as well as Helots to
caused
It afterwards
cultysuppressed.*

reduced, not only the

Dorian

"

number

of the

handful

to

in

count,
acwas, according to one
ascribed
to
by some
territory,
at
estimated
Vit. Lycurg. c. 8),they are
Polydorus (Plut.
to Xerxes, and
Demaratus
probably
9000.
(b.c. 480),describingtheir numbers
laid them
8000
at
(Herod, vii. 234). If the 5000 sent to
exaggerating a little,
is generallysupposed,ret Svo fifpji (comp. Thucyd. iL 10),they
PUt"a
as
were,
ished.
After this they rapidlydiminwould
have
amounted
reallyat that time to 7500.
Hell.
iv.
Leuctra
VI.
at
Not
than
700
(Xen.
engaged
more
Spartans were
when
his
in
the
number
Isocrates
own
time,
(Panath.
p.
probably give"
" 16).
at 2000
(see Clinton, F. H. L p. 498,
286, C), he estimates the originalconquerors
Aristotle (about b. c. 330) declares that
note
p). This would be about b. c. 350.
Pol. ii. 6). Eighty years
^b rX^doj ijffoi',
to 1000
[ovSex"'^'"""
they did not amount
700 (Plut.Vit. Agid. c. 5).
was
later,in b. c. 244, the whole number
"
had often the
that in his time three or four Spartan brothers
Polvbius
notes
that only
truth
the
vol.
ii.
probably,
V
et.
wife (Collect.
being,
same
Script,
p. 384),
E. T.,
ii.
vol.
Miiller's
205,
Dorians,
the eldest brother could afford to marry
(see
p.
and Grote's Greece, vol. ii.p. 536, note
').
"
Of these not
It is the whole Spartiatebody which is in the reign of Agis 700.
full citizens (Plut.Vit. Agid. 1. s. c).
than 100 were
more
the Populationof Ancient
See Clinton
Greece, F. H. voL ii.Appendix, ch.
on

The

of

originalnumber

10,000 (Ar. Pol.

Lycurgus, by others to

full

Spartan

In the

division

the

ii. 6).

citizens
of

"

22, pp.

491-505.

III. iii." 5.

'

Xt-n. Hellen.

"

Thirty Spartans only accompanied Agesilaus into Asia

"" 2-3).
" 8. The

The
700

number

same

who

fought

went
at

Leuctra

time.
"

Xen.

HeUen.

UI.

with

iii."" 8-11.

(Xen. Hellen.

III.

iv.

V. iii.
Agesipolisto the Olynthiacwar (ibid.
for
the
an
unusuallylarge contingent
are

DESTRUCTION

302

join
the

with

the

of

community

struggle
Greece,"

experiment

Lycurgean

and

in

Thebans
all

disunion

and

which
the

tempted
fatal

their

real

at

once

CONSTITUTION.

LYCURGEAN

OF

invasion

took

Sparta

from

away

enthusiastic

and

young
to

producing

spirit,

national

himself

and

all

her

system.

'

Xcn.

Hellen.

Plut.

Vit.

VI.

Agid.

v.

c.

"
5,

26
et

Ages.

seqq.

to

ii. 24.

robbed
internal

influence

remained

"

of

state

Agis
what

to

it

Finally

Sparta/

of

Book

App.

his

in

great
of

the

EasATlI,

EARLY

HISTORY

OF

ESSAY
ON

Obscuntj
Causes

8.

THE

EARLY

of earlj Athenian
of her weakness
of the Athenians

ATHENS.

303

II.

HISTORY

THE

OF

ATHENIANS.

history.

2. Primitive inhabitants of Attica unwarlike.

central
4. First
authoritj Pelasgic blood.

no

"

in

pearance
ap-

"

history stories of
"

Melanthus

and

5. Blank
Codrus.
m
of Codrus.
In7. ternal

history. 6. Ionian migration conducted bj sons

history. 8. Early triheB"Tel"mU$, HopUUt, j"gicoreig,and Argadeii.
of this division.
9. Clans and pbratries" importance
10. Trittyesand Naucraries.
11. Political
distribution of the people Eupatrida, Geomori, and Demiurgi. 12.
First period of the
to
13.
aristocracy"from Codrus
Alcmaeon, b. c. 1050-752.
Alcnueon
Second period
"from
to Eryxias" b. c. 752-684
14. Mode
rapidadvance.
in which the usurpations were
made
substitution of the Eupatrid
assembly for the
old Agora.
of the old Senate.
15. Power
of oligarchy,
16.
Full establishment
17. First appearance
of the democratical
B. c. 6s4.
spirit legislationof Draco.
IS. Revolt of Cylon, crushed.
committed
19. Sacrilege
wide-spread discontent.
Solon chosen
of his archonsbip. 22.
20.
mediator
his proceedm^
21. Date
as
the

external

"

"

"

"

"

"

His

of

recovery

legislation the

Salamis.
23. His connexion
Seisachtheia and debasement

with

Sacred

the

of the currency.
introduction
26. Constitutional
of the four
changes
and
of
Thetet.
27. Arrangement
Hippeit,Zeitgitce,
"

measures.

"

24. His

War.

Prospective
FerUaconoclasses,
25.

mtdimni,
tax
militaryservice.

burthens
council. 29. Importance of these
24. Pro-Bouleutic
Solon
founder
the true
of the democracy.
81. Solon

"

Dicasteries.

SO.
citizenshipto the

income

"

changes

"

confined

tribes.
32.
of
Laws
Solon
(ii.)
(i.)Penalties for crimes
Law
population (iii.)
against political
neutrality. 33. Results of his
appearance
revival
of discontent
Solon
leaves Athens.
34. Relegislation time of repose
85.
of the old parties Pedieis, Ac.
of Solon
his courage.
return
Tyranny of Pisistratns.

Stimulus

"

"

to

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

of Athens
is involved in even
early history
greater obscurity
than that of Sparta,owing to the comparativeisolation and seclusion,
and of the
the consequence
of its geographical
which
were
position,
out of the path
character of its soil.' Lying, as Attica did,completely
Greece to the Peloponnese
of the armies which proceededfrom Northern
little to
by way of the Isthmus or the Straits of Rhium, and possessing
with
into contact
tempt the cupidityof conquerors, it scarcelycame
1. Tire

the other nations

almost
No

drama.
to foster

unheard

doubt

an

geniusof

had

many

securitymight
which

would

opening

scenes

have

have

tended

sequently
con-

of the Hellenic
with

races

some

notice

forced itself into

by

was

from

they engaged
centuries they were
were

selves,
them-

The
thought of engaging in foreignenterprises.

made

in

the first towards

war,

content

upon

it

was

to

their

luxury and

forced upon

towards the

them, and

for

which, at
repelthe aggressions

independence.

Compare Thucyd. i. 2. r)i"yovv'ATTiK^v iK rod 4t\

ot ainoi a"t.
"kovv
6y tw y affrafflcuTTOv citray iybpocvoi
*

no

the nation

longintervals,

throughthe

is

others ; but the primitiveAthenians

appear
left to
be
content
to
who
were
quite
people,

; when

arts

of

and

War,

to have

unwarlike
and

this

great power,

aggressionsupon
been

tilljust before the Persian

of Greece

-KXilarop

.a

rh

\^-

CAUSES

304
marked

2. A
which

they

ATTIC

WEAKNESS.

App.

BooxV

indication

of this temper is to be found in the part

Menesto play in the Trojan war
by Homer.

made

are

OF

theus,the Athenian

commands
of 50 ships* a numa contingent
chief,
ber
which is surpassedby only six of the confederates ;*yet neither he
his troops are ever
distinction in
nor
spoken of as earningthe slightest
the field. On the contrary,in the only placewhere
the war
rolls his
Menestheus
and
invokes
of
the
aid
the
shudders,"
Ajaces,
hastily
way,
who come
and save
him
his danger.*
from
Athens
and Arcadia," as
it has been well observed,* may
justlybe regarded as the only two
in Homer
those states of Greece
which
wards
afterundistinguished
among
attained to distinction."
fail
alone
in
They
exhibitingto us
Thus Athens
neither
signsof earlypre-eminencein the arts of war."
made
for
herself
in
the
like
and
a
history
times,
primitive
Sparta
Argos,
nor
was
broughtinto notice,like the Messenians,Arcadians,and others,
by beingmixed up with the historyof more
powerfulcountries.
of
3, One
the
weakness
of Athens" -or, to speak more
cause
in the earlyages, may be found in the want of a
of Attica
accurately,
common
centre,and single
governingauthority
; another, in the inferior
character of the Pelasgicrace.
Attica,"we are told,"until the time
"

"

"

"

"

'

"

"

of

divided

Theseus, was
ruler,which

into

number

of

petty states,each

under

its

in

ordinary times were

quite independentof one
threatened
that a certain precedency
was
danger
and authority
conceded
to the Athenian
was
king,who was then placed
the
head
of
o
f
Twelve
of these little comat
a
munities
species confederacy."
named
viz. : Cecropia(by
are
by a writer of fair repute,*
which
understand
Athens
must
we
herself),Tetrapolis,Epacria,
Deceleia,Eleusis,Aphydna, Thoricus, Brauron, Cythorus,Sphettus,
own

another.

It

only when

'

and
Cephisia,

of

Phalerus
four

; and

of these one,

was
Tetrapolis,

itself

federacy
con-

villages (Eiioe, Marathon, ProbaJitjthus,

and Tricorythus like the
Three
Leagues " of the Orisons, which
togetherform a Swiss Canton.
According to the legend,Theseus, who
is made
the Trojan War, put an end to this state of
a littleanterior to
to foregotheir
things,
compellingor persuadingthe several communities
a
nd
the
elevate
Athens
o
f
into
to
independence,
position a real capital.
towns

or

"

"

"

It may

however

power
indications

be

doubted

whether

reallyeffected at

was

this

of the continuance

the consolidation

earlydate.

of cantonal

There

of the Athenian

to
sovereignty

"

Horn. II. ii. 566.

"

Namely, Argos, Mycenae,Pylos,Sparta,Arcadia,and Crete.

"

II. xii. 831, et seqq.

(See Mr. Gladstone's
"Homer

"
"
'

Ibid. 1. 8.

Thucyd.

and

Age," vol.

wanting
long

times

i. p. 139.

c.

ii. 15.

tirlykp KfKpowes xal twv

0a"rt\tvy r; 'Attoc^Jit Qrjata
irpwruy
re
Ix"""'" ""^ tpx^ffaSy Kol inoTf fir) rt Sflattay,
(fKfijoirpuTayua

del

KOTO

ov

"i rhv
^vp^faav fiovKtv"T6fi.fVoi

TtoKfis

tie Homeric

not

are

fiaaiKia, o\A.* ainoi

fKatrrot

itroKiTtvovTo

Koi

"

ifiovKtvovTo.
Philochorus, Fr. 11, quoted by Strabo (ix.p. 677).
"
Strabo,viii. p. 556 ; ix. p. 579 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc. TtrpdiroKis.
'
In the Homeric
which is supposed by some
to have
hymn to Ceres (Demeter),
pendent
been
composed as late as b. c. 650, Eleusis appears to be regarded as quiteindeof Athens.

however,to

Herod,

See

Mr.

Grote's remarks

i. 30, is (Ithink)mistaken.

(voL

iii.pp.

94-6),whose

reference,

ATHENS

306

REPULSES

THE

DORIANS.

App,

Book

tillthe stream
she againenjoyeda period
of tranquillity,
of
Melanthus,*
overflowed
from
the Peloponnese,and
Dorian
had
conquest, which
and
the
itself
over
Megarid,set her way, and
Corinth,Egina,
spread
found her very existence threatened by the powerfulrace
which
Athens
and
the
of
the
had destroyed
now
Atridae,
sought to master
kingdoms
of which
have
This expedition,
of the
the whole
of Greece.
we
one
unsuccessful
it
earliest notices in Herodotus,'
was
as
failed,
certainly
;
and
told,through the self-sacrifice of Codrus,*Melanthus'
son
we
are
who

successor,

reminds
to

his

himself

of the stories of the

us

side.

own

The

Dorian

country in

for his

6. The

Decii,and therebyassured the victory

retreated,and Athens,released
army

longperiodof

that

upon

contrasts

profoundand

unbroken

so

From
of the eleventh century before our era.*
of
Solon (b.c. 600),a period
four centuries

historyof Athens

almost

was

Boootia and
her neighbours,
left the

Megara;

also have

may

in which
Eretria,

Chalcis and

there is

;*but

She

blank.

but

she did not

taken

three

obtain at that time

any

access

external

undoubtedlywith
of small importance,

countries

part in the

almost

changed.*
un-

strugglebetween
pated
partici-

of the Greeks

it is said that most

that

the age of

to

half,the

wars

they were

distinct evidence

no

that time
and

had

the

respectivepositionsof

She

rate

which

manner

remarkably alike with her own later struggles,

contemporary historyof her great foe and rival,Sparta.
death of Codrus is said to have taken placeabout the middle

repose, which
and with the

and

entered
peril,

this

from

devoted

she
of

did

so, and

territory
or

at any
of tation.
repu-

rather scries of events

or
importantevent
^belonging
which may
to this earlyperiod,
properlybe regardedas forming a portion
which
of the external history
of the country, is the great movement
of the
commonly by the name
proceededfrom Attica to Asia, known
Ionian migration. It appears that in the troublous times which followed
when
the passage
of Mount
nation
Pindus
on
by the Thessalians,
three-fourths
inhabitants
Greece
and
of
the
of
seem
nation,
pressedupon
the
have
their
received
with
gees
refuto
changed
abodes,Attica
open arms
her
from all quarters,and therebyacquired a populationwhich
of
and
sterile
was
territory
scanty
quiteincapable permanently supporting.
While
of
Dorian
there was
the
venience
incona
invasion,
danger
6. The

most

"

endured

was

and
repulsed,

the

; but

sooner

no

Dorians

"

forced

had

the attempt at conquest been

their enterprise,
than
to relinquish

taken

means

them

to get rid of the superfluous

were
populationby finding
The principal
of the refugees
formed
abodes elsewhere.
mass
was

'

Pausan.

ix.

Book

ch. 76.

II. xxxix. " 4; Justin, ii.7 ; cf. Pherecyd. Fr. 110.

Strab. ix. p. 570 ; Pausan.
hundred
and
Two
ninety-threeyears before the tirst Olympiad, according to

V.

v.

8 ; Strab. ix. p. 670 ; Schol. ad Plat. ed. Runkh.

"

Euscbius (Chron. Can.

*

Athens

gained

Citha!rou,but

Boeotian,but
Bame

seems
*

on

to

the southern
have

to have

Thucyd.

ii. pp.
somewhat

i. 15.

become
been

the

314-18),or
from

b.

c.

1069.

Eleuthene, in the woody range of

ridge,is said to have been originally
earlyperiod (Pausan.I. xxxviil. " 8j. The

Bccotia.

side of the main

Attic at
case

with

Compare Herod,

p. 49.

an

Oropus.
99, and

v.

note

ad loc

IONIAN

fiasATlI.

of the lonians

MIGRATION.

the northern

from

compelled to yield their

coast

of the

but

narrow

307
who had been
Peloponnese,
to
valleys the expelled

fertile

their kindred
in Attica.
Achaeans/ and to seek an
asylum among
With
Greeks of various other tribes,
them, however, were
intermingled
the migratory
Pylians,Phocians, Cadmeians,fcc,"whom
in
movements
from their homes.
perhapsother causes, had made fugitives
believed
the
commonly
by
Greeks,Neleus, a son
with his elder brother,
of Codrus, having quarrelled
Medon, to whose
led out the first of the emigrantsfrom Attica,*
throne he had aspired,
of which were
and, passingthrough the Cyclades,
occupiedupon
many
the main body to the Asiatic coast,where he settled
the way,*conducted
them at Miletus.
afterwards
Androclus, another son of Codrus,soon
made
settlement
at
a
at LebeEphesus,*Andraemon,*or Andropompus,*

progress, and

According to the tale

dus, Damasichthon
elsewhere

founded, and

and Promethus
at Colophon,*
and other sons
drus
of Countil
in
the
of
few
twelve
cities were
course
a
;
years
the confederacy
established
the Ionia of
which formed

historic times.
There

is

details above

scarcelya
given were

doubt

that the

from
writers,
legendary

derived,"invested"
originally

unity,"the great event of which we

and of the Asiatic
of the islands,
must
assuredlyhave been spreadover
"

however, is to
parallel,

that of the later

and
which

be drawn

Miletus

certain number
the formation

colonies,
owing

the

to

coloimation.

pation
occu-

Phocaea,

to

of years.
No
of these settlements

essential

The

the

undue

an

speaking.'The

from

coast

between

migrationand

exists between

here

are

whom

with

difference

latter is

naturally
connected
with
the
advance
and
being
regular
gradual,
growth
is bound
of the colonising
by no such laws,being
power ; the former
the result of a sudden
need or a sudden
pulse,
imabnormal and irregular,
marvellous
in
brief
and
therefore
a
rapid,startling,
space
often beginningand ending within 10 or 20
vast changes,and
effecting
be the true historyof the originand formation
Whatever
may
years.
the object of the present
of the Ionian confederacy which it is not
it
reasonable
that the movement,
further
is
to
Essay to trace
suppose
slow and

"

"

"

so

far

as

Attica

concerned,was

was

one

find

we

that

all the Attic

Herod,

"

Ibid. i. 146

"

i. 146

Pausaniaa

; vii. 94

Pausan,

gives the

vent

once

ingly
rapidly; and accordwith the Ionian
connected

traditions

reignof Medon
single

towns, pointto the

'

of short duration.

have drained

would
found,the surplus
population

as

off

their era, and

that

in the

; viii. 73.

VII.

ii. " 2.

historyat

full

length (VII.ii. " 1, et seqq.).

Also

iElian

infinitude of writers agree in their brief notices (Herod, ix.

Thucyd. i. 12, 95, "c. ; Ephor. Fr. 32; Strab. xiv. p. 907 ;
Clitoph.Fr. 5; Tzetzes ad Lycophr. 1378, "c.).
Jillian. 1. s. c. ; Plutarch
vii. 57
i. 12
viii. 46, 48;

(Var. Hist. viii. 5). An

Hellan.

97;

Eustath.

ad

*"

Herod,

"

Pausan.

Fr.

63;

Perig.'823;

Dionys.

vii. 95 ;
Thucyd,
;
de Ex. ii. p. 603, B. ; Eustath. ad Dion. Per. 525.
'
VII. ii. " 4, "c.
Strab. 1. 8. c. ; Pausan.
*
"
Strab. 1. 8.
iii.
Pausan.
VII.
" 2.
VII.

600), made

B.C.

"

See

c.

Mimnermus,
however, the Colophonian poet (about
without
from Pylos,
the founder, and brought him straight

iii. " 1.

Andraemon

Athens

(ap.Strab.

the remarks

of Mr.

mentioning

xiv. p.

Grote

909).
(Hist,of Greece,vol.

ill p. 229, and

p.

232).

F"^^K

308

Bubsequenthistorythere
which

is

found

was

ATTIC

TRIBES.

7. The

of

no

appearance
at that time.

necessary
internal historyof Athens

App.

to the

recurrence

Codrus

from

Book

V.

policy

Solon,while

to

it

partakesin some
ternal
degreeof the quietand negativecharacter of the exnevertheless
the
of
of
series
a
same
history
period,presents
slight
but significant
changes,by which the ancient heroic monarchy was gradually
basis.
transformed
into an oligarchy
There are also
on
a narrow
assignedto this perioda certain number of institutions,
broadlymarked
the
Athenian
the
sections
into which
surface
of
the
historyby
upon
in themselves,
nation was
and important
which are
at once
split,
interesting
modified
for the most
in
the
form
to
time
a
as
part continuing
of

or
Clisthenes,

after which
when

time
and
"

growth

institutions will be first considered

and

historyof the

first comes

8. The

division

earliest known

(or

oligarchy,
to

the

hand

will

of the country, and

bring us to the
before us in the pages of our
author.

Early History

Teleonies

These

its first great check from

of that statesman's
measures,

account
"

Athens

of the

it received

short

later.

even

sketch

of the

Attic

and
uS^gicoreis,
Hopletes,
Geleontes),

people

of

the

Solon,

complete the
date

which

at

that

was

Argadeis.''These

into
four

are
apparentlyto the whole Ionic race
regarded by
division
the
of
the
Dorians
into Hylt
o
gome
as
triple
simplyparallel
is
ultimate fact which
to say, as an
laei,
Dymanes, and Pamphyles that
inner
the
of
which
and
into
it is idle to
cannot
we
significance
analyse,
and
correct
usual,'however,
perhaps the more
inquire."The more
distinct
in
these
remarkable
the
trtce
of
names
a
sees
early
opinion,
them
in Attica,regarding
condition of society
the
as
plainlyindicating
and
of
existence in early Greece, as in India
the
Egypt,
system of
in
This
and
caste.
foot-note,*
a
subject has been already discussed
if
The
Attic
needs
further
notice.
scarcely
castes, they existed,
any
passed into
belong to the very infancyof the nation,and had certainly
In the historic times no
tribes long before the reign of Codrus.
perior
su-

tribes

common

"

"

"

honour, or dignity
even,
another ; and
*

had

Julius
been

it may

Pollux,a

be doubted

writer

divisions

various

of

to

seems

whether

the second
this.

before

have
the

attached

to

tribe

one

originof the

century after Christ,tells

Under

Cecrops

there

had

over

or
division,

us

been

that there
four

tribes,
had
Cecropis,Autochthon, Actcea and Faralia : under Cranaiis the names
been,
Cranais,Atthis, Messogaea,and Diacris : under Erichthonius, Dias, Athenais,Pos*
eidonias,and Hephaestias(viii.
109). At last,in the time of Erechtheus,the names
and Argadeis, were
adopted. I cannot
Teleontes,Uopletes,.^igicoreis,
regard this
attach to it any particular
visions
value. Of the four distatement
even
as
or
historical,
that any was
there is no evidence
reallyin use but the last.
"

It is to

mark

this that the

of Ion

(Herod, v. 66
inscriptions
belonging to

sons

8668, 8664, 8666,

are

names

various

Ionic

said to have

been

taken

from

the four

Pollux,1. s. c). They are found io

cities (Boeckh.Corp. Inscrip.8078, 8079,

Eurip.Ion, 1579

"c.).

Hist, of Greece, vol. iii.p. 70, and

Wachsmuth,
compare
tei^thumsk.i. 1, " 48; G. Hermann, Prsef. ad Eurip. Ion. pp. 27-80, "c.
"

See

Mr.

For

the arguments

Grote's

on

this side of the

of

Greece, " 6 and " 94 ; Schomann

llist.of Greece, vol. ii. pp. 4-8.
"

See

note

on

Book

v.

ch. 66.

dc Com.

questionsee
Ath.

p.

C. F. Hermann's

851,

et seqq.

; and

Al-

Pol. Ant.
Thirlwall's

^^AYlL

the

CLANS

primitiveimportof

of those who

used

them

divisions,
forminga

pervadingthe
and
been

to unite

9. The

more

tribes,was
"

"

Houses."
each

clans,and

brotherhoods
actual number

times,the
a
or

tended

scattered

which
organisation,

break

to

members

down

of what

had

"

10,800

These
doubt

no

numbers, below

more

ideal than

in

of

Grote that the

groups,

arrangedthe

which

he

the

the
regards

artificial formations

who

real ; like the

Gentes,*they must have varied at different

brotherhood
since there
continually
diminishing,

aggregation." He

as

that of the

of the Roman

system, and that the process by which

"

recently

"

families.

the contrary.
It is the opinionof Mr.
of

till

barriers'

important,and probablythe earlier,

division of the
"t"paTpiai, Brotherhoods,"and yivrj, Clans," or

are
phratries,

or

clans

means

clan

local

independenttowns.

such as became
extinct ; and
replacing
the
or
as
rising
falling,
races
particular
according

no

one

double

tribe is said to have contained

three " brotherhoods"
"
"
brotherhood
thirty clans." Each " clan " again comprised
"
of families." *
heads
Thus a total is produced
or
ycn^Trai,

30

was

of

for

Each

'"

of 360

into

basis

community,

one

309

political

the

confederation

BROTHERHOODS.

the names, was

at all present to the consciousness
at this period. They were
then mere

convenient

whole

into

AND

arisingout

families

denominated

arrangement
of the

in

proved prolific
the unit

familywas

clan,and

families

was

still more

in this

made,

was

the brotherhood,

will of the

lator,
legisexistinginto certain
clans," aggregated the clans into

which
"

the

he

mere

found

"

and
into "tribes."*
brotherhoods,".
finallyput the "brotherhoods"
Grantingin one place that the transaction which he thus describes is
involved in deep obscurity,
and that
have no means
of determining
we
to what
the Gens at the unknown
extent
epoch of its firstformation
based upon
was
relationshipor otherwise,he nevertheless assumes
and
throughouthis whole account the absence from the gentilitial
ties
of
the
their
of
and
phratric
principle relationship,
purelyarbitrary
and
factitious character. In this view
he re-asserts
a
theory of
Niebuhr's
in
which
has
not
a basis in
Germany,*
accepted
generally
assertions of the grammarians,*
of the state of belief in their
expressive
but
which
is
the
to
own
day,
opinionsof earlier and more
contrary
It
of the case.
well as to the probabilities
as
philosophical
writers,*
*

"

"

"

This

view

rests

chieflyon

fragment of Aristotle (Fr.8) quoted by a Scholiast

Ill),and
by Pollux (viii.
Bekker). It is confirmed
a

(in Plat. Axioch. p. 465, ed.

Uarpocration (ad voc. yfvyrtrai).
See Niebuhr's
Roman
History,voL
*

"
'
*

by

i. p. 898, E. T.
Hist, of Greece, vol. iii.pp. 73-7.
Roman
History,vol. i. pp. 305-9, E. T.

The

Wilda

Ibid. p. 78.

by Meier (De Gentilitat. Attic.

opposite side of the question is maintained
(Pol. Ant. ol
(Das Deutsche
Strafrecht,
p. 123),and by C. F. Hermann

Greece, " 99, "c.).

"
As Pollux, who
"^fVet ntv oi irpo"rriKovT"s,tK 5" rrii
says the yevvTJTcu were
"
yfwvTai); and the
9)
vvv6lov ovru)
irpo"rayopfv6n(voi (viii. ; Hesychius (sub. voc.
(Anecdot. i. p. 277, 9).
author of the Rhetorical Lexicon, publishedby Bekker
*
(R. H. i. p. 303),"in an
As Aristotle (Pol.i. 1),who, according to Niebuhr
"
and his pupilDicaearchus,who very
to the illusion ;
unguarded moment
gave way
of the
not
the blood-relationahip,
only of the yivv^rai,but even
maintains
distinctly

PRIVILEGES

310
has been

well observed

by C.

OF

THE

CLANS.

F.

App.

Book

all the forms and institutio

Hermann," that
well as the names,
and
bear
of the phratriae
as
clans,
every
of familydistinctions ;''
and it should be noted,that,while
appearance
similar to that
experiencefurnishes instances of a national organisation,
of Athens, being based
there is no evidence that
upon real relationship,'
such a purelyartificial arrangement as Grote
and Niebuhr
suppose was
therefore
ever
actuallycarried into eflFect in any country.* It seems
most
reasonable
and
to regard the division into brotherhoods,clans,
the extension of familyties,
from
houses,as havingresulted originally
and therefore as having proceededdownwards, not upwards ; by
tion,
separaand
not
from
the
in the
the
tribe
to
not
by aggregation
house,
;
"

order.

reverse

In

addition

the

which as time went

on
consanguinity,
which
lost
its
never
continually
weaker,a religious
principle
and social advantages
of considerable value,held togetherthe
strength,
various
portionsof the organisationwhich we are considering.Each
tribe had its own
celebrated once
a
specialsacred rites,"
year under the
the
of
each
presidency
phratryheld similar
tribe-king
['^\oj3a"TiXfv";)
;
each clan or
house had
probablymore
meetings,'
frequently
; finally,
exclusive religious
to
ceremonies,a priesthood
belongingonly themselves,
and a privateburial-place
of the clan could
where
but members
none
to

bond

of

became

be interred/

Again,the

Byz.
"ppiTop(s(ap.Step}).
arguuient it is assumed
that Aristotle

sub

must

of

"

drew

(Niebuhr,vol.
have

Tarpa).

voc.

that Pollux

Aristotle's Politics"

from

members

clan

an
possessed

In order

bis account

interest in the

the
to escape
of the Athenian

weight of

i. p. 306 ; Grote, vol. iii.p. 78),and

himself
the point. But
upon

contradicted

this

constitution
fore
there-

though

sionally
certainlyhad the work of Aristotle before him, and quotes from it occaother
(iv.174; ix. 80; x. 165, "c.),yet, as it is clear that he had many
which
s
tatement
with
to
tell
cannot
authorities,we
possibly
regard
any particular
he makes
whether
it came
from Aristotle or no.
Mr. Grote
candidlyadmits in one
place that Aristotle would have rejectedhis theory (p. 80), and, indeed, that the
ancient Greeks
of a gens to have had a common
generally believed the members
*
Pol. Ant. " 99.
ancestor
(p.79).
'
Niebuhr
When
is searching for analogies from which
to illustrate his theory,
the case
of the Suliotes presents itself to him first of all. Yet here he is obligedto
acttitd familiea
the 31 houses or pharos,so far "s we
confess that
can
gather,were
Jews
E.
The
tribes
of
the
another
descended from, a common
stock
are
(p.305,
T.).

Pollux

"

"

notorious
*

Mr.

instance.
Grote

instances

as

analogous

"

the

Highland clan, the

Irish Fept, the

cient
an-

Dithmarsch, the Phis or Phara

the
Teutonic
Albanians
and
the
81-2),
again
guilds,and the Albcrghi
(pp.
among
that which
of those cases
of Genoa
obscure
as
as
are
they
notes). But most
(ibid,
are
brought to illustrate ; and in one only,that of the guilds,does the tie appear
have
to
been
purely factitious. But the partialand voluntary institution of the
guild very littleresembles the necessary and universal organisationof (Jiephratries.
*
Hence
find such an expressionas Zci/tTtKiuv in inscriptions
we
(Ross'sAttischen Demen, pp. vii.-ix.).
*
the expresCf. Isaeus,
do Apollod.haor. c. 15; Dem. c. Macart. p. 1054; and
sions
^hbi\va.ia
Zfi/i "pirpior,
^parpia (Suidas).The great feast of the Apaturia was
which
all the "t"parpiai
met
but a time
at
not
a
generalmeeting of all "f"pirupt%,
severally.
^
in the same
sacred rites
called also bpytwvts,
The ytyyrjTcu were
as participating
the
Lex.
Rhetoric, and the Etyraolog.
Magn.
{opylai).See Harpocration,Suidas,
legallyconstituted
"

families

in Friesland

and

EmatH.

TRITTYES

property of
'

it;

if

in
absolutely

man

clan,and

In

^n

the

earlytimes property

could not

be

willed away from

succeeded necessarily

his clansmen
children,

property that he loft behind

enjoyedthis
the

NACCRARIES.

clansmen.

the

died without

all the

to

brother

all their

vested

was

AND

if any
privilege,

him.

Even

died intestate.*

one

after

They

Solon,they

could also claim

right of

fortune
marrying any heiress of the clan, who had the misthis
orphan; though
was
counterbalanced,
privilege
after the time of Solon,by a corresponding
them to
obligation
upon
them
with
suitable
marry
poor orphans,or provide
portions.'Some
clans moreover
and perhapsall,
had common
certainly,
property,which
administered
of
their
There
treasurer
own.'
was
also a general
was
by a
duty on the part of all members of the clan to help,defend, support,
who
ance,*
and, in case of need, avenge other members
requiredtheir assistwas
which, though not exactlya privilege,
a
strong bond of
have been felt rather
must
union, and in an unsettled state of society,
to be left an

as

advantagethan

an

It resulted
members

of

which
feeling

persons of

their

In that

blood, that
narrowly watched
did not
to citizenship
enrolled

children of

of

born

in the

who

women

of
preservation

the

"

were

phratryof

and

of any

or

Thus

who

women

clan

foreignwomen,

also excluded.'

were
citizens,

not

were

descendants,unless

they were

case

The

mother.

in them of
participation
clan was
to a
jealously
members.*
the
existing
by
or
therebybecome ycvi^rai,

law, and

did their

nor
ffipdropfi]

the

admission

different
the

admitted
Foreigners
citizens.

burthen.

regarded rites as pollutedby

guarded by

as

in part from
the material
advantagesaccruingto the
clan from
their membership, in part from the religious

the citizens,"
and purityof descent among
legitimacy
may be considered
whole
the
and
of
the
main
as
organisation
;
object
import
political
a highvalue in the
though,even apart from this,it must have possessed
"

"

eyes of

wise

statesman,

based
classes,
and

foundation of

the double

upon

establish

ferent
of dif-

close union

communion
religious

consanguinity.
10. The

and
*'

tendingto

as

'

is uncertain

according
proof of

p. 1307 ; and
'
Plutarch
Dem.

c.

de Pvrrh.

51.

tribe

of the

these

three

divisions

were

Phratry and

writers the

cf. MarceUin.
specialburial-place,
Cic. de Leg. ii. 26.

the

vit. Solon,
Macart.

c.

21.

p. 1068

Diod.

tribes

was

contained
("^uX";)

it also contained

whether
to some

each

As

Brotherhoods,"
so

For

division

other ancient

Naucraries.

that into
three

Trittyes

Phratries

or

or
Thirdings."It
Trittyes,
reallydistinct and separate;
names
two
the Trittyswere
"

vit. Thuc.

p. ix. Dem.

*
lb.
Sic. xii. 18 ; Terent, Phorm.

Eubulid.

c.

I- ii. 75 ; Issbus,

'"See the inscriptionin Ross's Attischen Demen, p. 26, where the treasurer
of the AmynandridsB is mentioned.
(to/xi'os)
the clansmen
*
of bloodshed, when
definite in the case
most
The obligation
was
Macart.
c.
law
p. 1069). In
to
bound
and the phrators were
by
prosecute (Dem.
and
of
it was
matter
other cases
feeling
usage.
(pparSptiv Tto\\w"
Note the expressionin Isaeus (de Ciron. haered. 19),rwy
*

itnuv KoX
s Dem.
'

See

aKp

^"i"s

Neaeer. p. 1376.
PoL Ant.
Hermann's

i avr

aKoirovfifVuv.
*

c.

"

100.

Isaeus,1. s.

c.

POLITICAL

312
of the

POWER

COXFINED

TO

EDTATRIDS.

Book

App.

of the classifications ceased

body.* But if so, the identity
the Naucraries
at this point,
having no connexion whatever with the
clans."
While
in
each
Phratry thei'e were thirty clans,"
yo'7;, or
in a Trittysthere were
but four Naucraries.
The Naucraries
existed
for
and
all
for
social
at
not
or
solely political,
religious
They
purposes.
and
consisted of a
are
properlycompared with the later crv/i./xopiai,*
number
associated
of householders
or
{vavKpapot,
vavKXrjpoL)
together
for the purpose of undertakingstate burthens,as the providingof soldiers,
of money, and in later times of ships.* Each
had
its
Naucrary
head,or Prytanis,
who, until the institution of the Polemarch
by Solon,
the chief military
oflBcers." Nothing is known
to the manner
were
as
of their appointment,
but the probability
is that,like the (^uXo^ao-tXet?,
heads
nominated
of the tribes,
not elected
or
they were
by the nobles,'
the
by
people.
same

"

Of

"

distributions here

the two

it is evident
considered,
Naucraries

that the former

existed

merely for
important.
nothingbut material interests. The Pbratries and Clans
were
privateas well as publicunions,and had the
sacred assoclosest connexion
and most
with all the deepestfeelings
ciations
the Athenian
into
contact
the one
of the people. With
came
and merelyin the way of business ; the other was
an
on
rare
occasions,
itself with
his social and
entwined
element
of his daily life,and
ings.
feelwith his ordinaryduties,and with his religious
domestic affections,

by

was

far

the

touched

exist and

to

while
history,

the

into
sliortly
attached

former,if not

entire desuetude.'

to the old

ancient

Clans

'

Athens

(Fr.3),Pollux

identifythe rpiTTui
which was
(tdfos),
to

Mr.

Aristotle.

the

with

of

seems

300,

Curiata

Harpocration(ad
that

assume

nothingin

antiqueRome,
300 gentes.'

of

there

that

adds

be traced

may

of the

each

Harpocration(ad

"ppuTpia.Pollux
to

organisations.

two

Curies,but

and

from

one

and

lllV
(viii.

and
equivalent,

Grote

Gentes

to have

appear

rough resemblance

the Comitia

correspondsto

not

either of these

to

Phratries

and

Senate
original

Aristotle

does
political
privilege

into
organisation

Roman

the

to

nor

that

earlytimes

in the

In that of the

tinued
con-

throughthe whole periodof the subsequent

formallyabolished,sank at any rate

flourish

11. It is remarkable
been

and
constitution,*

the Cllsthenic

the latter outlived

Hence

very

more

and

state purposes,

The

all
yeyvvTai),

voc.
wa."i

third

ascribes
rptTTvs)

voc.

and

the rpiTrvn

the

term

this view

were
"("paTplai

wholly different divisions.

*

Phot.

'

viii.108
I'olllux,

Lex.

bito'i6vti i)trvfinopia).
p. 288 (^vavKpapia
from
this circumstance,
; but to derive their name

Synag.

'

Book

on
v.
(seenote
perhaps the meaning of
the Heads
Cylon'srevolt (I.s. c.)that

does, is wrong
*

This is

ch.

the

See

Macart.

many

p. 1054, and

Photius

says

from

48

navy
But

amountinic

to

with
1

when

he

of the Naucraries

with
says in connexion
that time bore rule in

at

Athens."
*

Pollux

71).

Herodotus

"

as

mean

above
passages
Isseus,de Ciron.

Uaered.

(s.v. NauKpapio),that

50, making
the

Pollux,viii. Ill and 120.

Dem.
quoted from the orators, especially

soon

5 in

each

c.

of Naucraries
raised the number
Athenian
of
the
the
fact
and
tribes;

Clisthenes

of his

10

ships(Herod, vi. 89) is some

all trace
system of tricrarchy,

after to 60

rise of the

c.

19.

that neither the earlySenate

at

Athens, nor

confirmation
of the

of this.

Naucraries

the earlyAssembly,

appears.
dis-

waa

ADVANCE

314
when

and

THE

OF

ARISTOCRACY.

App.

Book

V.

have
ruled
appointed,must
pretty nearlyat their
maintained
in a quasimoreover
pleasure. The old royal familywas
t
he
confined
the
to
royal position,
archonshipbeing
Medontidae,or
once

descendants

of

the

Medon,

and

son

of Codrus.

successor

On

the other

hand, hereditaryright,
as
understood,was abolished ; and at
previously
the death of an Archon, the Eupatrids chose his successor
out of those
descendants

Medon

of

who

of

age to govern.
It is remarkable
this state of things
that,accordingto the traditions,
maintained
without
further
for
three
centuries.
Medon
itself,
change,
had twelve successors
whose
in the ofl"ce of life-archon,'
united reigns
said to

are

have

it
land

comfort
be

must

with

an

of 296

space

years.* This period is

history. Nothing is known

and we can
onlygatherfrom

their names,
authors,that the time

perhaps of

the

covered

in Athenian

blank

were

was

and

remembered,

deficient rather

had

at home.*

"

the

the
The

of

tranquillity
"

Asiatic colonisation,

carried ofiFunruly spirits,

and

than

yond
life-archons be-

silence of ancient

abroad,and

of peace

one

contentment

of

left the

surpluspopulation
; labour
after
free
institutions
yearning
a

was

and
probably well paid; above all,the
the excitement
of political
had
not yet commenced.
Athens
life,
was
in her boyhood,unconscious,satisfied with life; free from
those fierce
in part noble,in part selfish and
which
iu the
cravings,
brutalising,
in
the
of
the
mark
adolescence.
individual,
nation,as
period
13. On
the termination
of this long interval of almost complete
rest and
was
inaction,the advance of the aristocracy
rapid. In the
first year of the seventh
was
Olympiad (b.c. 752),the life-archonship
duration
of
the
office
and
the
limited
to
to ten
an
was
end,
brought
but without infringement
the rightof the Medontidae
to its
on
years,*
exclusive
this
not
the
possession. By
change,
only was
dignity
but the responsibility
rendered a reality,
of the Archon
was
diminished,
for he could be actually
for any abuse of his authority
called to account
the Eupatrids obtained a
at the close of his ten years of office. Thus
which
the
nominal
slow to use ;
not
over
sovereign,
they were
power
and we find that in the reignof the fourth decennial Archon
(b.o. 714),
took
had
which
he
of
of
act
they
committed,*not
cruelty
advantage an
*
These
were
Acastus, Archippus, Thersippus,Phorbas, Megacles,Diogndtus,
Pherecles,Ariphron, Thespieus,Agamestor, Jischylus,and AlctuaeoD.
"

Euseb.

number
'

Chron.

Can.

Pars

ii.p. 306-320.

But

comp.

Pars

i.

c.

30, where

the

of years is only 272.

Bishop Thirlwall doubts

(Hist,of Greece, vol. ii. p. 17)whether the "long

which intervenes
between
Theseus
and Draco
was
period of apparent tranquillity"
really one of publichappiness." His doubts rest, in part, on the story of Hippoand
at the era
nienes
partlyon the condition of the Athenians
(see below, note"),
of Draco.
The remarks
in the text
and
only refer to the period between Medon
"

Alcmaeon
8
'

Leimone
wore

(b.c. 1U50-752).

Dionys. Hal. i. 71.

Uippomenes (itis said),the

killed

and

so

was

given to

of
'

Archon, had a daughter named

of the citizens.
Both
adulterywith one
The
fastened
was
man
by Hippomcnes to his chariot,
shut up in a buildingwith a wild horse ; no food
; the adulteress was
devoured
the ludy. Afterwards
the scene
either,and the horse shortly
held accursed ; the building was
the site known
razed ; and
was
as

who
Jieinionis,
with
death.
punislied
or

the

crime

the placeof the Uorse and

was

fourth

taken

decennial

in

the Damsel."

(See Heraclid.

Pont.

I. 3 ; Nic. Damasc.

EwatH.

eupatrid

assembly.

325

but to
only to deposehim individually,

declare that the Medontidse had

in him
forfeited their claim to rule ;
which it naturally
followed
upon
that the office should be thrown
decennial
open to all Eupatrids. The
still continued
of office was
term
for thirtyyears longer,'
but at the
end

of that

time

and
(b.c. 684) the mask was altogether thrown oflF,
the last remnant
of the monarchy disappeared
before the assaults of
the aristocrats.
The
decennial
and
(sole)archonship was
abolished,
in lieu of it a governingboard was
set up, consisting
of nine persons,
who were
them the kinglyfunctions,
to share
and to hold office
among
of government
such as
a form
only for a year. Thus was
established,
with numerous
an
especially
affects,
oligarchy
magistratesand a short
of office,
term
members
is best
whereby that equalityamong its own
exclusive
which
is
dear to an
the destruction
as
produced,
as
aristocracy
of all antagonistic
powers.
14. Such
said to have been the steps whereby the Athenian
are
obtained
the complete possession
of the sovereignpower.
Eupatrids
The
and instruments
wherewith
means
obscure,
they worked are more
and requireinvestigation.
It has been noticed
that from the earliest
in every Greek monarchy an Assembly or Agora, which
times there was
exercised a certain amount
of control over
publicaffairs. This assembly
of all
consisted,
rightfully
accordingto the idea universally
prevalent,
the freemen
of
in
the
It
would
state.
capable
bearing arms
seem,
tute
however,that at Athens the Eupatrids contrived graduallyto substifor this body the mere
assemblyof those of their own order. The
*

effect

was

as

if at Home

suppressingthe

the

Patricians

and
Centuries,

had

at any

them
replacing

succeeded

time

in

the

all occasions

on
by
obtained the power of nominating
Eupatridsthus certainly
received
the Phylo-Basileis,
have originally
who
must
or
Tribe-Kings,*
their appointment from the whole
people; and they probably also
named
the Prytaneis of the
Naucraries,*as they undoubtedly did
afterwards
both the decennial and the annual Archons.
Through the
exercise
would
at once
a very
Phylo-Basileis
they
importantinfluence

The

Curies.

the

over

of the

monarch,

for the

king,without

tancum.*

would

They

Naucraries,have
which

revenue,

resist their

had

could

hold

both

it is

monarchy

as

an

Assembly

first

assessors

in the

for the

of
inability
to

was

and must
(dyopa),*

an

element
have

the

means

mainly advanced.

essential

over

the

the monarchs

noticed,by

be

Pry-

Prytaneisof

force and
the military

institution remains

probablethat their power

Senate (ycpowrta),
is as
or
()3ouAt/),

which

the

sentence

appointed the

over

fullyaccount
aggressions.

deliver

not

they

would

Still another

15.

he

also,if
a

from

were
Phylo-Basileis

whom

to

of

Council

of the ancient

existed

at

Athens

Lex. Synag. sub voc.

Ovid, lb. 461 ; Suidas, ad voc. 'l-nrofieyrii
; Photius,
Cent.
iil.
Prov.
1, "c.)
rap'1-rroy; Diogenian.
'
The predecessorsof Hippomenes were
Charops, .(Esimides,and Cleidicus ; his
and
Eryxias. Their rule lasted from b. c. 752 to
Buccessors, Leocrates, Apsander,
Fr.

51 ;

684.

B. c.

Pollux,viiL 111
PoUux, viil 111, and

See
"

and

Supra, Essay

Plut vit. Solon,

i. p. 283.
*

120.
c.

19.

Grote, vol. iii.p.

"

96.

Supra, Essay L

p. 283.

ESTABLISHMENT

316
from

the remotest

times.

OLIGARCHY.

OF

There

is

that the Athenian

to think

reason

no

BookT

App.

kings ever

acquired such a preponderancein the state as could haveWeakness

them
to abrogatethis primitiveinstitution.
characteristic of the Athenian
monarchy, in which the king was

alone

enabled

is the

much

never

than

more

first of the

the

"

'

and

fore
theremay
periodthere was from first

nobles,"

we

throughoutthe monarchical
much
as
Senate,possessing
weight as the Roman, and acting
influential check upon
ment
most
the king,and a most
as
a
powerfulinstrufor the aggrandisement
that
of the Eupatrids. It is with reason
critics and historians identifythis primitivecouncil with
the
many
Senate
tinguishe
disof Solon,was
of Areopagus," which, after the time
The
by that affix from the new Council established by him.
bulk of ancient writers,indeed (if
Plutarch
ascribed
believe
'),
we
may
the institution of both Senates to Solon
but
have
we
already
seen, in
;
that

assume

to last

"

connexion
upon

with

little stress

how
Lycurgus,*

the

preponderanceof authority.To

all its ancient

country

antiqueand

institutions

primitive
they may

be laid in such

can

late

are

in fact be ; and this is done the more

removed
from the period. Against the

be set

date,may
.^schylus,
who, coming within

making him
it

the author

of the

alreadyexistingin

as

earlier.'

If Solon

would

powers

had

have

as

of whom

the
equipoise

an

Orestes

than

its

from

represented
500

years
that
its
probable

Areopagus,it is

and
definite,

more

more

"

of

far

so

ho

of

doubtedly
un-

single

AreopagiteCouncil,that

the time

were
name

century of Solon, was

instituted the

been

popularlyassigned,however

"

lawgiverof

first known

are
uniformlythe further men
of Plutarch's
authority
majorityof writers,"most

of

case

It is also

weight less.

since from
have borne the name
of /SovAt;,
very unlikelythat it would
his time its functions were
of
than
far more
those of a court
a council."
But if it was
continued with diminished powers
ancient institution,
an
its ancient name,
its retaining
even
by Solon,we can easilyunderstand
"when that

had

name

and
inappropriate,

become

indefiniteness of its powers,

the

strong hold

we

regard it

survived

the

how

as

which

sweepingreforms
draw

portion of

past should
watchword

upon

the

to itself the

it; and

Athenian
'

See

"

As

to

Eupatridseffected

Thirl

constitution which

we
Clisthenes,

stand
under-

can

aflFectionate regardof the

more

people; how the traditions of

how it should
finallybecome

pointof that party

rallying
progress.*

opponent of democratic
16. Such
then would
seem
the

and

of Solon and

the Athenian

cling around
and

of its

almost the sole relic of the ancient

it should

conservative

claims,and
vagueness
If
great numbers of the Athenians.

the vastness

it had

for the

account

can

we

have
their

been the

which

was

instruments

the

the
the

mined
deter-

whereby

which
usurpations usurpations
"

wall,vol. ii.p. 11.

Matthise
(ibid.),
(Der Atiischc Process,Einleitung,
p. 10),Schomann
Jud.
Ath.
Mr.
Grote
iii.
and
(De
(vol. p. 97).
pp. 142-8),
"
'
Vit. Solon, c. 19.
Supra, Essay i. p. 282.
'
Eumen.
the Areopagus anterior
651 et seqq.
it must
be added, made
Aristotle,
"
to Soloji (Pol.ii.9).
See Hermann's
Pol. Ant. " 105.
*
In the time of Ephialtesand Pericles.
(SeeAri*t. Pol. ii. 9 ; Diod. Sic. xi. 27 ;
Meier

Plutarch, vit. Pericl. c. 9,

"c.)

Essay

n.

issued

REIGN

in the

closer

even

'

OF

THE

about
establishment,

than

the Tribunate.

that which
The

noble

OLIGARCHY.

the year

existed at

b.

Kome

c.

3IY
684, of

before

an

oligarchy

the institution of

clans not

but cononly monopolisedoffice,

fined
of their own
both
body ;*they
furnished
and elected the Archons, Phylo-Basileis,
and heads of the
Naucraries
also
all
the
occupied
priesthoodsof any account ;^
; they
and there is reason
that
to believe
they held almost exclusive possession
of the territory
of the state, either directly,
in their own
directly,
or innames,
the
of
small
as
to the poorer
properties
mortgagees
belonging
land-owners.*
The
unrestrained
which
they enjoyed had the
power
efiect seen
result
from
it
of stimulating
their selfishness,
commonly to
the

even

franchise to

members

"

"

and

beyond

them
rendering

the

charmed

harsh

and

unjust

towards

all those

who

were

circle of their

We
order.
own
gatherfrom
may
that in
by the democratical party in Attica,'
the distributions of territory
which were
made from time to time under
Athens passedfrom the pastoral
life to the agrias
Eupatrid influence,
cultural,
it was
the
and
desirable
less
lands that were
only
poorer
allotted to the small cultivators.
for written laws,
Again, the demand
afterwards

name

which

borne

is the

first symptom of life manifested

the part of the unon
privileged
is indicative of sufferings
from
abuse
of
classes,
an
arising

shown
toi^ards the
to imply that undue
was
power,"and seems
severity
humbler
those
of
allowed
while
parative
coma
were
criminals,
higher grade
The
it
universal poverty, moreover,
which
was
one
impunity.
of the objects
of Solon's legislation
the
to remedy, proves
incontestably
which
of
and
had
a
prevalence
tyrannical
oppressivespirit,
ground
the humbler
classes to the lowest point whereat
existence was
down
the
and which
was
preparedto ruin the state by enforcing
possible,
law of debt in the full rigourof its archaic severity.
primitive
17. It appears that during the space of nearlysixty years (from
and speaks of the people
(1.s. c.)calls the oligarchy Ktof tutpa^ov"
it
under
(SuvAcvoKra).
slavery
tion
Whereas
at Rome, in the worst
times,the Plebeians had a voice in the elec-

'

as

"

Aristotle

held
*

of

in

one

consul

the definition of the Etymologic.

at least,
may be gathered from
fiaaiXiKOv yfpovt, rijp
Hagn. Evx-arpiScu,oi ainh rb iffTU oIkuvvt(S,/col nfTfxotnfv
rHv
ifpuyiirtfxtKfiayiroiovfiet'ot. Compare Flut. vit. Tbes. c. 24, where Theseus is
the EupatridsiffiteykoI Upuy i^rtyrjTo.^.
said to have made
Solon was
The poverty which
requiredto remedy must have been an evil of
It appears that in his time
which
to a head.
long standing,
very graduallycame
he himself represents
whence
covered
with mortgage
land was
the whole
pillars,
to slavery(Fr. 28, quoted at length,p. 397).
the earth itself as reduced
*
at the same
aristocrats were
The
Highlanders (SiaKpioior vtrfpaxpioi).
ritory,
terin
that
allotting
Lowlauders
or
time known
ireSiaKof)-^^ '^ plain
as
(irtSurj
while
fertile
they
all
rich
and
the
plains,
the nobles had taken to themselves
Thuc.
had assignedthe hillytracts, with their lightand shallow soil (t6 KeirrdyftDy,
classes.
the
i. 2),to
unprivileged
warriors,goatherds,
be taken to signify
priests,
If the ancient tribes' names
"*

So

much,

"

"

"

"

and

mechanics, the goatherdsalone will represent those

who

got their hviug by the

hfe will be marked

land ; and the transition from the pastoralto the agricultural
earlier
the
alyiKope7s.
for
by the substitution after Theseus of the term ytufiopoi
remarks
Niebuhr's
"
and
iii.
see
in
Rome
9),
(Liv.
Compare the similar demand
E.
ii.
of Rome, vol.
it (Hist,
T.).
on
pp. 278-9,

LAWS

318

DRACO.

OF

App. Book"V.

624),the Eupatridscontinued in the undisputed

sion
possesof all the powers of the state,and disposedalmost at their will of
their representathe lives and properties
of the citizens. The Archons
tives
but made
the laws,decidingall matters
not only administered
by
of
and
tried
their Sccrfiol,
edicts
causes
or
punished
they
;
every kind,*
the accused at their discretion.
We
have no means
of measuringthe
of the unprivilegedAthenians
the patience
or
sufferings
during this
its close discontent at the existing
find that towards
interval ; but we
gerous,
condition of thingsbegan to manifest itself in a shape felt to be danthe
and the oligarchy
became
convinced,that in order to secure
B.

684

c.

to B. c.

"

"

maintenance
discontent

The

be taken.

of their power active stepsmust

the shape,which is not
assumed

unusual

under

popular

similar circumstance

requirementthat the
pendent
deand
of offences shall no
arbitrary,
penalties
longer be fluctuating
but
the
interest
of
the
presidingmagistrate
capriceor
;
upon
be fixed by a positive
enactment, to which all judgesshall be bound to
conform
their sentences.
this demand
became
When
so
generaland so
tance,
passiveresisurgent that it could no longerbe safelymet by a mere
ing
Professthe Eupatrids resolved to deal with it in another way.
to consent
to what
was
requiredof them, they appointedone of
their body
down
noble
who
has
to the ofl"ce
to us as Draco
come
a
of chief Archon, and empowered him to produce a written code of laws,
The
accordingto which justice should thereafter be administered.
the
instead of mitigating
doubt
instructed,
legislator
was, however, no
of the ancient and traditional scale of punishments,
to heighten
severity
and aggravate it ; and so thoroughly
that his
did he act in this spirit,
of

demand

for written laws

"

i. e. of

'

"

"

laws

said

were

with blood.*

in later times

\Death

but
sacrilege,

for

the

made

was

have

been

written,not

not
penalty,

only

with

or
idleness,

visited with

ink,but

for murder

and even
in self-defence,
the attempt to change one of his

for homicide
adultery,

while
petty thefts,
be

to

It

and
for

laws,

probably
likelyto be a convenient instrument in
the hands of the rulingclass,
and
into their subjects
for striking
terror
the
and
of discontent which
their cupidity
stifling rising
spirit
sion
oppreshad
To
crush
drown
in
or
by
terror,
blood,the
provoked."*
feared and
nascent
democracy,which at its very birth they at once
to

was

thoughtthat

The

"

such

perpetualdisfranchisement.'

code

was

was

"

Thesmothetes"
appliedto every Archon ; only as the first three
the six who had no specialdesignation
ordinarilydesignated by other titles,
to be regarded as
came
dftrnodfTai nar' i^oxhv- 0""tm^" is properly a law (comp.
and was
used by Solon (Fr. xxiv. 1. 2). In earlytimes the distiuctioa
so
3"fi"'(rTT;v),
name

were

between
*

the

laws

and

decrees

name
*
^

edicts is unknown.

the
judge in disputesbetween citizens and uoa-citizeaa;
generaljurisdiction.
is suspicious
The name
from its peculiaraptness. It is perhaps reallya niebwhich has ousted the true appellation.
Dcmades
(Vit.Sol. c. 17).
ap. Plutarch.
See Lysiasde Caed. Eratosth. c. 11 ; Demosth.
c. Aristocrat,
p. 687 ; AuL GelL

; the Polcniarch

other

or

Tiic "P^jxi^viirwi/vfiot
judged all disputesconnected with the familyand with
homand phratricties ; the /SatrtAcvsdecided cases
of sacrilege
and icide
gentilitiul
six archons

had

was
a

xi. 18 ; Plut. vit. Solon, c. 19 ; Pausan.

*
vol. ii.p. 19.
Thirlwall,

IX. xxxvi.

"

4.

EftBATlI.

REVOLT

hated,seems

have

to

this crisis : that

casual

18. The

Draconic

they

"

scorpions of
in
more
fiercely
would

men's

be

was

of the weakness
had

of the

Eupatridsat
perhaps owing rather to

miscalculation

to any

their part,either

on

of their adversaries.

murmured

at the

"whips" of the antetamely to the

very
if repressed,
have burnt still
must
Discontent,
and probably it was
evident that
hearts,
soon

likelyto

not

was

Draco.

intention

succeed

not

3I9

submit

outbreak.

authorities for this

our
Unfortunately
"
of the very greatest interest
are
scanty and fragmentary
;
in default of trustworthy
guideswe are thrown to a great extent on

period

an

one

"

and

than

government

**

there

did

or
strength,
w
hich
spirit

own

CTLON.

been the aim and

circumstances

of their

OP

"

conjectureand
to the mere

that

within

took

placeat

of the

for
probability

the

outline of facts which

which
interpretation
has

years of Draco's
Athens, which was
near

twelve

and
constitution,

Cylon,a

nature.

which

had

down

come

to

us.

violent
a
arcbonship,
t
he
destroying whole
the

highestrank

assign

It is certain

permanent results of

Eupatridof

shall

we

commotion
framework

ant
import-

most

and

a
position,'

victor at the Olympicgames,*

and a man
of such wealth and eminence,
that he had been selected by Theagenes,
tyrant of Megara, as a fitting

husband

for

government,
have

been

his
and

daughter,
suddenly appeared in

made

assisted

by

himself
a

body

master

he

is said to

Acropolis. He

Whether

any change.
patriotic
(likeSpurius Cassius and
; whether

or

againstthe

arms

which
existingconstitution,

welcome

to

selfish

the

of troops lent him

by his father-in-law,'
the
in
discontent of the
strengthlay

but it is evident that his real

Athenians themselves
with their
numbers

of

the motives

of

led great

Cylon were

Titus

Manlius)

of
sufferings
orders,
father-in-law,
Theagenes,*
or, like Pisistratus and his own
merely soughtto make the advocacyof popularrightsa stepping-stone
to power, is perhaps
writers decide the
open to question. Most modern
doubt unfavourablyto the character of Cylon,and it must
be admitted

urged to

was

his

enterprise
by

real

sympathy with

the

the lower

that in
taken ;

the

brief accounts

but

on

preservedto

the other hand

the

must

considered
"

12.

They

close of

it

the

ancients
appears

the

view

same

that the

statue

those

seems

of

to be

Cylon was
public

of other

Republic,among
of the democratic
Acropolis
; so that the Athenians
with
have
his
favour, and have
certainly
regarded
attempt
its bearing
have been on the side of progress.'At the
to

in
benefactors,
times

of the

are

Ail three

the

Herod,
principally
writers

treat

v.

71 ; Thucyd. i. 126 ; and

Plutarch,

vit. Solon,

historymerely incidentally.
toAcu
eir/ivhsre
a*^/)'\d-i]vaiosrwy

c.

of the

ku.\ Svyaros
Thucydides says he was
(L
c).
"
1. s. c).
He had gained the SiavXor,or double foot-race (Pint.
"
*
Arist. Pol. v. 4 ; Rhet. i. 2.
Thucyd. 1. s. c.
"
Herodotus
declares of Cylon, oZros tirl rvpayviSi
(1.s. c.)- Thucydides
iKOfxrjffe
j iirl rvpav
the accusation,and only says KareAaflf
rijv aKpovoMv
a littlemodifies
I.
achieved
Heraclides
of
the
(Fr.
" 4). The
Ponticus
viSi.
speaks
tyranny as
Scholiasts generallyfollow Thucydides,but miss the delicacy of his phrase.
the Delphic oracle
whether
It may
well be doubted
Pausan.
I. xxviii. " 1.
have encouraged a purely selfish
which
the attempt of Cylon, would
sanctioned
enterprise.
violent democrats
met ; and the most
In ancient,
in modem
as
times,extremes
'

8.

a"

"

'

CAPTURE

320
of revolt

OF

THE

ACROPOLIS.

App.

Book

V.

the

Eupatrids and tbeir supporters flocked from all

and invested the Acropolis,
which long
parts of Attica to the capital,"
resisted their efforts. The
had
be
to
turned
into
siege
a
blockade,
which was
conducted
by the heads of the Naucraries under the direction
of the nine Archons,"and pressedto a successful issue. Provisions and
alike failed the besieged,
and despairing
of success, Cylon secretly
water
w
hile
his
s
till
continued
the
defence ; till at length,
escaped,'
partisans
when
several had actually
died of starvation,
resistance was
abandoned,
and the remnant
of the besieged,
the
took
quitting walls,
refugein the
and
assumed
the sacred
character of suptemple of Minerva Polias,
pliants.
t
he
chief
the
found
on
Archon,
Megacles,"
entering
citadel,
these persons ready to perishof hungerin the holyground,and anxious
of the placeby their death,induced them
to avoid the pollution
to remove
from it by enteringinto an
that
at least their lives
engagement
should be spared.' The prisoners
do not seem
to have felt much
fidence
conin the pledgegiven them, but having only the alternative of
of accepting
or
it,they agreedto quit their
starvingwhere they were
shelter and began to descend
from the height. In order,however,to
of the goddess,
keep themselves stillunder the protection
they tied a
the
and
this
in
their
to
hands
commenced
the
long rope
holding
image,
descent.*
They had not gone far when the rope broke or was cut, and
immediatelytheir foes fell upon them.'
Many were slain on the spot ;
the rest fled to the altar of the Eumenides,which
at hand,'and to
was
various other shrines in the neighbourhood.But the sword ouce
drawn,
rumour

often the apologists

the abettors of tyranny.
As Hermann
were
or
remarks, the
commonalty was generallyfavourable to a tyranny which was
more
immediately
directed against(he rich and noble"
(Pol. Ant. " 63). They saw in the tyrant their
who
own
not
protector and champion {vpoardrrfs),
only saved them from present
but avenged their past wrongs
Buflfering,
quiesced
upon the oligarchs. Often, too, they acin a tyranny on account
of its strength,
from a feeling
that in no other way
could they prevent the nobles from retaining
or
regainingtheir power.
Ol 'Adijcaiotcuffdinfyoi
iK ruv
itavhi^fjiti
ifioi\by\aav
iypuv 4ir' aiirovs. Thucyd.
"

1. s.

c.
"

This is

perhaps the

best mode

of

reconcilingHerodotus

and

Thucydides.

The

former

the latter that the nine Archons, " then

says that the heads of the Prytanies,
Athens."
It can
governed
scarcelybe right,with Uarpocration,to identifythe
offices.

two
*

So

Thucydides (i.126),and the Scholiast on Aristophanes (Equit.448); but

the slain (v.71).
appears to regard Cylon himself as among
Plut. vit. Solon, c. 12.
Heraclid. Pont. (Fr.I. " 4).
*
Herod.
(1.s. c.)"Tourouy kuiariaai uir*77uouj ir A ^ v ^ av irov."
Thucydides
irotvcrovai.^^
M'jSti/ Kaxiv
goes further,and says, 'W"f"'(^
*
Plut. vit. Sol. c. 12.
Schol. ad Aristoph.Eq. 443.
Mr. Grote thinks that the
silence of Thucydides with regard to the story of the cord disprovesits truth (Hist,
of Greece,vol. iii.p. Ill, note
'); but he admits that it was contained in the defence
which the Alcmseonidse
made
before their judges some
ten or twelve
years after the
I cannot
event.
conceive
the invention of so remarkable
and its solemn
a feature,
Herodotus
"

assertion
it

was

of

in

true,

a
or

court, when
at

the

occurrence

least unless there

was

was
a

still fresh in men's

foundation

for it.

And

memories, unless
to

me

the silence

does not appear to be aa

Thucydides,consideringthe brevityof his narrative,
of much
argument
weight.
Both Plutarch and the Scholiast on Aristophanes say that they were
8t"med
This would
at least imply that the treacherywas
not
premeditated.
*
At the north-eastern foot of the hill of Areopagus (Leake's
Athens,p. 356).
*

SOLON".

322
so

reduced

exclusive
He

nurtured.

could

which

notions
had

youthhe

in his

that
inheritance,

circumstance

a
trade,"

those

his

App.

not

but tend

forced

persons
himself in his

committed

his

by

in his mind

ordinarily

were

writingsthe
order,and

in

to engage

to weaken

of his class

in which

also shown

was

Book

fearless denouncer

the

energetic
times he would
justclaims of the people.'In common
have been actively
persecutedfor such conduct, or at least punishedby
beset the state,he
the perilswhich now
and neglect
scorn
; but, amid
their
best
terrified
nobles
himself
the
to
as
protection perpresented
haps
time it appears that his
For some
saviour.
their onlypossible
as
advice was
sought and adopted,and he was allowed to have the main
without being invested with any distinct office,
direction of affairs,
or
It
while
he
with
real
in
act
t
o
pied
occuwas
authority.
placed a position
this ambiguous positionthat he is said to have
persuaded
stand
trial
the
and
their
his
t
o
on
chargeof
Megacles
accomplices
exiles from
them
and to submit
made
to the decision which
sacrilege,
sufficient
their country. This step (if
not
to allay
reallytaken)
proving
while still without
to have
the generaldisquietude,
he seems,
office,
the purification
of the city by Epimenides.*
devised his second measure
with a very largo
after this proceedinghad
been attended
Finally,
of the community
of success, and the religious
amount
apprehensions
continued
still
horizon
had been tranquillised
thereby,but the political
hands
his
all
into
resolved
it
to
clouded, was
formally
; he
put
power
invested with the dignity
of chief archon,and givenfull authority
was
and to
the state at his pleasure,
to frame
to arrange
a new
constitution,
or
repeal,
confirm,
modify the Draconian code of laws/
of the

advocate

wrongs

own

of the

"

"

"

"

"

Ibid.

(Pol.iv.
SioKuy
"

Hence

irtfiuoi'Bf

9.

T"

Aristotle

yap

His

remarkable
'

They

in Fr.
C.

belongingto

12.

any

the

"

rvv

middle

classes."

fjiivwvwoKnoty.

the

by Dr. Gaisford

in his Poetae

Min-

published in a separate form by Bucli (Bonn,

in the text is particularly
subjectsmentioned

edition.

26Kaii" $irti"r(
and
apocryph;il,

rate

edited

were

been
on

of Gaisford's

xv.

however, is somewhat
At

have

language

strong

Plut. Sol.

Pisistratus.

as

$(\Tl"rTovs yofiodiras tlvai

rous

scanty fragments of Solon

The

1825).

rh

him

^v rovrwy.)

Graeci,vol. i.

ores

regards

toi/i

iyayf7s StKf)v vroaxf'ty- The

perhaps

if the Alcniaionidoe

made

grew
show

out

of

proceedings

of submission, and

tale,
under

retired,

Alcmseon, the son of the guilty

as
returned, and were
powerful as ever.
they soon
from
about
b. c.
in the sacred war
was
(infra,
archon, commanded
p. 324),which
the
head
of
his
at
And
a poliiical
600 to B. c. 591.
party
Megacles,
son, appears
in B. c. 560 (Herod, i. 59).
said to have
The
invitation to Epimenides is not distinctly
proceeded from
Solon, but there can be littledoubt that it was in fact his doing. Plutarch mentions
with Solon while at Athens
which Epimenides was
the friendlyterms
(1.s. c):
on
the Delphic
that the intermediary upon the occasion was
and Laertius (i.110) notes
oracle,between which and Solon there was evidentlya good understanding.
On the historyand character of Epimenides see the treatise of Heinrich Epimenides
vol. ii. pp. 27-30; Grote, voL
Thirlwall,
aus
Kreta,Lcipsic,1801 ; and compare
the subject in Smith's BiographicalDictionary.
iii, pp. 112-7 ; and the article on
of Cyzicus (Fr.24)
sacrifices,asserted by Neanthes
On his prescriptionof human
The
time of his
and denied
by Polemo (Fr. 53), see Mr. Grote's note ",p. 114.
be exactly fixed,but it was
visit to Athens
cannot
probably in or about the year
B. c. 600.
(See CUnton's F. H. vol. i. p. 225 ; 01. 46.)
vit. Solon. c. 14"
koI j/o/iOi"fTTjj"
(Plut.
'"Hp*3"j 6.PXVV ifiov Kol 5"oA.Acuct^j
"

"

Cf. Herod,

i. 29.

II.

EssAT

DATE

TLe

21.

OF

of
archonsbip

HIS

Solon

594,*eighteenyears

ARCHONSHIP.

is fixed

by

323
to the
chronologists

most

after the insurrection

of Cylon,and thirty
Draco
of
crush
the
to
of democracyby
attempt
risingspirit
severity. Before proceedingto consider the enactments
which
c.

b.

year
from

the

by
it is importantto review the circumstances
dangersof the crisis,
whereby he had acquiredweightin the state, more
as
especially
those
circumstances
bring before us in a tolerablydistinct manner
the external
positionof Attica and her relations with neighbouring
o
f
which
have obtained
countries,
we
no
glimpse since the date of
Solon

the

met

Godrns.
It

22.

that,during the troubles

appears
Cylonianperiod,the little state of Megara on

the

Attica

to commence

took

advantageof her internal

of

disorders

Draconian

the

and

borders

western

an

of

sive
aggres-

succtLiied in it so well as to dispossess

their rivals of the
war, and
island of Salamis,
to which
to
they had, or professed have, a claim of

long standing.* Repeated attempts

their

recover

lost

roughlyhandled
the war,

and

by

dependency,but
the

convinced

made

were
on

these

by

Athenians

the

occasions

Megariansthat they had

they

to

were

at last desisted

so

from

of its

bidding,
had even
impolicy,
passed a decree forthe struggle.'
penaltyof death,any proposalto renew
took a diflferentview of the course
Solon,however, himself a Salaminian,*
proper under the circumstauces ; and making up his mind to risk the
he one day feignedmadness,and rushing into the forum,
consequences,
where
the people("'.
the nobles)were
e.
assembled,he recited in an
his
tone
of
in which the Athenians
a
own
impassioned
composition,
poem

under

exhorted

were

The

venture

"

to make

another

succeeded.

Many

efibrt for the

of the nobles

"

reconquestof
among

the island.

Pisistratus,*

them

vol. ii.Appendix, ch. 17. But it must

be remembered
Hellenici,
later date, viz.,
by far the earliest authority gave a much
B. c. 58a
(De Fals. Leg. p. 420). I cannot
agree with Mr. Clinton that Demosthenes
Solon's arSolon's ax^^ from
his archonship,and counts
from that.
distinguishes
his aKfii). (Cf.Diog. Laert. ^Kua^e "e/jlttjk TtaaapaKoaTriir
chonsliipwas
(kttiv
^s r^ rp'ntf?t"" fip^tv
1. 62.)
'Adriyatois.,
'0\uiJ.riaScL,
have held
It is likelyenough that the Megarians may
Plut. vit. Sol. c. 8.
tween
beof
time
of
Salamis
considerable
the
a
intervening
portion
possession
during
from the middle
Codrus
and Solon, since Megara was
a powerful naval state
of the seventh
of the eighthto the middle
During this period she
century b. c.
founded
colonies
in Sicily,
in the Propontis,on
the Bosphorus,and (probably)in
dicated
That
the Black
Sea.
she had reallypossessedthe island in ancient times is ininterment
of
of
method
as
her peculiar
apparent
by her appeal to the traces
of the old tombs
in many
(Plut.Sol. c. 10).
"
Demosth.
de Fals. Leg. (1.s. c); Diog. Laert. i. 46; Plut. Sol. c. 8.
"
According to Diogenes Laertius (i.45), who says that the fact was recorded
not
his statue
Mr. Grote suggests that he was
reallyborn at Salamis,
on
at Athens.
but
only received an allotment there after the conquest of the island (Hist,of
the island
of his ashes over
Greece, vol. iv. pp. 210-1). The story of the dispersion
fin.
Sol.
ad
Diog.
with the traditioq of its being his true
connects
country (Plut.
Laert. i. 62 ; Aristid. p. 230, ed. Dindorf.).
So Plutarch 0- s. c). Yet, as Mr. Grote observes (p.121X at this time (about
B. c. 600-594, according to the
ordinarychronology) he could scarcelyhave been
that

Clinton's Fasti
Demosthenes

"

"

"

"

more

than

boy.

He

old age, we
representedby Plutarch
an

extreme

died
can
as

b.

c.

527, and

as

he is

scarcelysuppose him born

aidingSolon in gettingthe

have

said to

never

before
war

b.

c.

607.

voted,and

attained
Yet

he

by Herodotus

to
is

CAPTUEE

324
who

liiskinsman

was

OF

seconded

"

CIRRHA.

App.

Book

T.

his efiForts; and the decree was

repealed,
himself appointedto the command
of it.

expedition
voted,and Solon
The details of the expedition
by which Solon carried out his project
and rest on
are
related,*
no
variously
very good authority. It seems
certain that Pisistratus,
though very young at the time,was engaged in
the war," and gained considerable
distinction in it ; and
there is no
an

doubt

that

Salamis

scarcelybe said
the
to Spartaon

to

was

recovered

be known.

chief matter

; but

The

than

more

war

was

this bare outline

terminated

by

an

can

appeal

in

disputebetween the combatants,namely,

possessionof Salamis,which was
bined
adjudged to Athens on the comevidence of oracles and mythic traditions.*
23. Solon shortly
afterwards
in another
engaged Athens
dispute,
which he likewise carried to a successful issue. Perhaps he thoughtby
his countrymen
in foreignwars
to make
them
involving
forgettheir
domestic differences.
A quarrelhad arisen between
the Delphiansand
the peopleof Cirrha,the port from which Delphi was
reached
ordinarily
In a meetingof the AmphictyonicCouncil,
by travellers from the west.
Solon,as Athenian deputy,urged the armed interference of the League
behalf of the Delphians,'
and persuaded the Council to adopt his
on
of Thessalians, Sicyonians,and
proposition. A force consisting
and the firstSacred War
Athenians,was collected,*
commenced, probably
in the year B.C. 600."
It was
conducted
by Eurylochusthe Thessalian,'
with the assistance of Clisthenes,
and of Alcinieon,
son
tyrant of Sicyon,"
of the Archon
the Athenian
Megacles,who commanded
contingent.*
Accordingto one account,*Solon himself accompaniedthe army in the
and actuallycontrived
the stratagem through
capacityof counsellor,
which Cirrha was
such
docs not belongto the
but
a
captured;
position
the

himself
(i.59) as greatlydistinguishing

in it. These are grounds, however, not for

the facts,
but for questioningthe ordinary dates, which
rest only upon
distrusting
late authority(Sosicrates,
Laertius,Clemens, "c.). The difficultywould be to a
removed
by adopting the chronology of Deiuosithcnes
(see above,
great extent
*).
p. 323, note
he was
not
According to some
personallyengaged in the war at all (Da'imach.
Fr. 7). According to others (Plutarch,
Laertius, Polysenus,-dllian,kc.) he had the
sole management
of it ; and took the cityof Salamis by stratagem in the first year.
The
stratagem, however, is reported variously. (Compare Polyaen.i. 20, with
./Elian. Y. U. vii. 19.) Tlie Megarians,again,gave
a
completelydifferent account
of the mode
by which they lost this Island (Pausan.I. xl. " 4).
*
Herod,
i. 69, and note
The
ad loc.
would be decisive
testimony of Herodotus
such a point,even
if more
on
weight attached to the ordinary chronology
than I should be inclined to assignto it.
Plut. Sol. c. 10.
Compare Ar. Rhet. i. 15 (p.63, ed. Tauchn.).
*

'

Aristot. Fr. 265.

"

Plut. Sol.

c. 11 ; -lEsch. c. Ctes.
; Schol.
p. 69 ; Schol. ad Find. Pyth. Prolog.
ix. 2 ; Pausan. IX. ii." 6 ; and X. xxxvii. " 4.
*
See Clinton's F. H. vol. i. p. 224, 01. 46, 2; and
vol. Ii. pp. 239-240.
This
date depends chieflyon the Parian marble, which makes
the capture of Cirrha fall
into the year n. c. 691.
According to Calllstheues (ap.Athen. xiii. p. 560, C), tho

ad Pind.

Nem.

lasted ten

war
*

Schol.

years.
ad Pind.

Pausan. II. ix.

*

"

Pint. vit. Sol.

The

Pyth. Proleg.
;
'

6.
c.

11.

Pausan.

Strab.

ix. pp. 418-21

;
" 4 ; Frontiu.

X. xxxvii.
"

Pausan.

which
poisoningof river the Pleistua,

1. s.

Polyaen.vi. 13
Stratcg.iii.7.

; comp.

c.

suppliedCirrha

with

water

(Pausan.

EmatH.

SOLON'S

of the time,*and
simplicity
probablylimited to a warm
recommendation

lands

at

SEISACHTHEIA.

the

part taken

advocacyof

its close

325

that

Cirrha

by Solon in the war was

it in the first instance,
and
should

be

destroyedand

its

the

Delphians.
the chief publicactions of Solon at the time of his
were
selection as
lawgiver." He was known as a skilful leader,a bold man,
and a warm
patriot. Connected by birth with the high aristocrats,
by
occupation with the commercial
classes,and by sympathy with the
he had friends in
oppressedcommons,
every rank,and might be expected
to deal fairly
by all His abilities were
great,his moderation greater;
and probablyAthens
the
at
time
other citizen half so fitted
no
possessed
for the difficult office which
he was
urged,and at last consented,to
undertake.
The nobility
felt that he would not sacrifice his own
order;
the commons
knew
that he approved their cause, and would
have the
which
was
just
courage to see justice done them; the tradingclass,
had
beginningto feel its strength,^
hopes from one who had been
and did not regardit as a degradation.
personally
engagedin commerce,
The task,however,which had been committed
of no orto him, was
dinary
one
Ho
had
remodel
and
barbarous
to
not
a
code,
difficulty.
only
frame
constitution suitable to the existingstate of the community,
a
given to
Such

24.

"

which

the usual duties of

were

but
lawgiver,*

he had

to meet

financial

shapewhich such matters commonly took in ancient times; he

to prevent a
acknowledge and relieve a wide-spreadinsolvency,
between
rich and poor, to put a stop to the oppression
of the one, and
war
The measure
the just rights
of the other.
to save, as far as practicable,
his
been
tSeuachiheia
has
differently
by which he efiected these objects
consisted
of two
understood
and estimated.
it
some*
to
According
reduction
of
which
made
the
iu
rate
was
retrospective,
interest,
points a
crisis in the

had

to

"

"

"

thus

and

a
extinguished

the

to

currency

extent

at least of those

the

where

one-fourth,
whereby

the debtor

had

thencs
"

To

Thessalus, to
send

Frontinus

{iViSouAoiwith

dwelt

They
principalports lay,and perhaps
the extremity of the peninsula.
"

KofjLOVsdiadai

of debt

in

almost

(1.8. c.)ascribe

this stratagem to

was
general,

commenced
practice

all

Clis-

certain Nebrus.

^vftfiovXoior

trading class.

the mortgage of his

law of debt,like

on

old Athenian

primitivelaw

Sparta about the year b. c. 445.

'
The Parali of Plutarch (Vit.Sol.
c.
this

borrowed
The

of his person.
estate or
security
indeed
like the
the lloman,*and

" 5). Polysenus and

all

in that

the

X. xxxvii.

of the

debasement

outstanding
proportion.According to others
and completeabolition of all debts,or
positive

diminished

obligations
its chief provisowas
were

of debts, and

number

of above

koI ToKiTfiay

13) and
chieflyalong

Herodotus
the

(i.59) seem

southern

the workers

included

of

the

to

by

represent

sea-board, where

the

silver-mines towards

(cf.Arist. Pol. iL 9, "C.).

(Pol.Ant.
(Fr.4U) ; C. F. Hermann

KaTeurTri"rai

" 106)
the ancients
among
moderns.
the
ii.
voL
o
f
and Bp.
p. 34) among
(Hist, Greece,
"
Pont. i. 6; Dio Chrysost
Plut. vit. Sol. c. 15; Dion. Hal. v. 65; Heraclid.
Greek writers" take
that "most
confesses (" 106, note *),
Hermann
xxxi. p. 333, A.
iii. p. 132).
It is adopted, in a modified form, by Mr. Grote (vol.
this view.
Romischen
"
dea
heuUgen
Kiebuhr, vol. i. pp. 565-9, E. T. Von Savigny,System
Rechta,vol. v. " 219, "c.
"

As

Androtion

Thirlwall

RESULTS

326

allowed
countries,'
case, if he did not

slave of his

HIS

OF

the

poor
repay the

and
creditor,

debt at the

was

him

unless he had
slavery,

placeto
lands of

children,
too, and

class of free

absorbed
is certain

sold

In this

him

the

in servile

sisters,
passedwith

them

of

Solon's

things;

remedied
legislation
effectually

that it freed all those who

declared

that the

in the rate of interest,

this,for it would have
debts : there is, moreover,
distinct
the legalrate of interest,
but by a
have

not

recent
very slightly
that Solon did not reduce

it free.^

relief which

slaveryfor debt ;
lands,and entirely

the

diminution

mere

but

this wretched

in

were

pillarsfrom

would
though retrospective,

distinct enactment

imminent

ing
dangerof becomor
population,
beingforced to emigrate.It

it swept off the mortgage

cleared them of all burthens.'
A

conclude

Book".

he 'became

employed by

in
was
agriculturists

into the slave

that

condition

evidence

body."*

time,

his unmarried

even

that

affected

his

on

App.

which
the law
previously,
Such
him to do.'
sales and
forfeitures had, it is said,taken
in
Attica
before
Solon's appointment,
extent
while the
a large
the small proprietors
almost
were
universally
mortgaged,and

the whole

even

"

stated

thenceforth

His

allowed

MEASURES.

to borrow

man

labours.
into

FINANCIAL

We

done

are

therefore

necessitated

Solon's

to

legislation
confessedly
gave
must
we
consequently
regardthe Sei'sachtlieia
as
(at least to some
extent)an actual abolition of debt,which is what
the word
its euphemistic
itself,
cast,*evidentlymeans.
notwithstanding
Solon regarded the circumstances
of the time as justifying,
rather
or
from
the
law
of
relaxation
a departure
ordinary
requiring,
contracts,a
of hard
and strict justice,
concession
with
to poverty and necessity,
a
not effected in this way

was

; and

"
In all countries men
in need have had the wretched
rightof
says,
the northern
Bellingthemselves and their families : it obtained among
nations, aa
well as among
the Greeks, and in Asia " (vol.i. p. 664, E. T.). Compare Caes. Bell.

Niebuhr

Gall. vi. 13; Diod Sic. i. 79; Grimm, Deutsche

Rechts
for the custom
tire
Lev.
Jews,
xxv.
39; Nehem.
among
*
"Eirl TV ffdnari." Pint. vit. S0I..C. 15.

Alterthiimer,
pp.

612-5

; and

8.

v.

Solon
made
such
sales illegal
(Plut.Sol. c. 23),which shows that they were
legalpreviously. According to Plutarch (c.13) the practice had prevailedwideljr.
See the fuinous fragment of Solon (xxviii.
ed. Gaisf.)
*

"

ravr^
iv/xnapTvpoiri

hv iv S'tiai
XpSvov

fxfyiaTri
Satfidvaiv
fiilTrip,
^OKvfiiriuv,
rfj /uf'Aaiva,
rrji iyd)irort
IkpiiTTa,
ipovi wtlKov
iratnax^ itfirrfy67ai,
vvu
dKfvbtpa,
"npiabtvSi SovAci^ffacra,
5' 'Adiji'OJ,
iroWovj
irarpifii df6KTtrov,
vpabfyra^, "\\ow ^kSikoii,
avr\yayov
iWoy
S' i.i"ayKalr)f
Stto
iiKaiuis,tovs
XP'Jtr^ibi'
A."7oi'Tas,yKuiaaav ot/Kfr' 'ATTi)ci)r

Ifyras, us

"v iroA\ax^

irKaywfxffovs'

roifi iyddS^ aiirou SovKi-qyi(tK""i

ifo-irdras rpo/xfvfityovt
^XovToj,""}5tj

i\fvdfpovs fdrjKO.

Lysiaac.

Theomncst.

c.

18

"

^^rh

Stray iy $ov\ijrcu6
tlvan i"p'
ffriaifxov
iipyvpioy

iavtl^uy.
*

Plut. Sol.

iwiKaKvTTTfiv

X^fKw

C.

tAj

irpvroy

oyuynxaayros.

expressive.
eiently

ruy

ovifiaffi
irpayniruvSvtrx'pc'o^
xptfirTois Koi tptKavdpuiroii
fjy(ws^oikc)
rijy ruy
"T6(ptafia,
j^ptaiy ixoKOwijy atiffi'
is after all auffl*
a
irf (crc^X'^cia,
burthen*,^^
thakingoff"
of

'XoKuyos

Yet

"

EbsatH.

debasement

which

moderns

made

OF

CUKRENCY.

327

find fault,
consistently
so longas no
is
objection
courts
and
bankruptcycourts,which render

cannot

debtor

to insolvent

such

general abolitions of
continually
doing on a small

be done
the

have

which

is

drew
at

Solon

occasion.

would

He
been

evidentlytook
far from

was

objectat

no

undoubted

an

the line

Rome

to time

time

from

the other hand

on

no

not

care

to go

beyond the

needs

of

all
abolishing
all in that

portionof

have

we

debts
unnecessary
ourselves,by
among
scale for individuals what otherwise has to
the community.
on
a grand scale for
On

evidence

debts ; otherwise there

debasement
of the currency,

his scheme.*

to show

Where

and

how

he

; it is

that,as
quite possible
have been required
kind and class may
particular

occasion,*
proof of insolvency
may

one

the part of the debtor ; or

(asMr. Grote thinks *)have

on

only the

debts of
been

excused,being known

to be such

as

had

contracted.
The
benefit extended
to the.
extremelypoor
to little
debtor,who was in no danger of losinghis freedom,amounted
than one-fourth of his obligation a sensible alleviation doubtless,
more
but one
which
did not greatlyinjurethe creditor.
To
assert,
did,that the creditor suffered no loss at all by
however,as Androtion
,

"

the

is absurd, since,had
arrangement,*

could

have

that

been

the

case, the debtor

relief.

Every loweringof the standard is a

same
proportionthat it is a boon to debtors,
upon
and
though admittingof justification
by circumstances, on the great
"""i/m"
political
publicasuprema fer,"requires,in order to
principle
shall
minds, that such justification
carry the approvalof right-judging
made
In
the
be distinctly
before
there
to
out.
no
reason
case
us
seems
doubt that a wise discretion was
exercised,and that the sacrifice required
of the richer citizens was
stances
one
imperativelycalled for by the circumof the time, and amply compensated to them
by the dangers
warded
to
which it
and tranquillitywhich it conduced.
off,and the security
experiencedno

fraud

creditors in the

25.

In

subjectSolon was not content

instances *) to deal only with the
in too many
were
(asthe Komans
their recurrence.
actual evils before him, but wiselylooked to preventing
at

once

He

abolished servitude

Plut.

At

Mr.

Grote

in which

iraett

lands''
*

Sol.

It

c.

considers
the debtor

27

per

cent.

borrowed

had

half after the first

Econ.

ili.p.

one

132);

hundred

but

drachms

done

away

on
legislation

the

of Athens, vol. i. p. 196, E. T.

the

on

not

was

vii.

(Dionys Hal. vi. 83 ; comp. Zonar.

"
cancelled
to have
the Seisachtheia

(Hist,of Greece, vol.

was

Boeckh's Publ.

15. of.

the first Secession

debt,'which

for

till a century and

with at Rome

this difficult

on
legislating

to

at

14).
once

all those

eon-

of \ns person or of his

leftother debts untouched.

either
security
have

of the

new

coinage of

Solon

only

coinage
73 of the old coinage. Boeckh's
conjecturethat the new
the
of
the weight
intended
old,and that by omittingto make
to be three-fourths
was
it to two
for waste, Solon accidentally reduced
allowance
per cent, lower, is very
any
the
true
explanation.
most
probably
happy, and may well be accepted as
*
(icriyorras
nrjSiySi /SAoxTfffdot roits KOfiiCofifvovt
Tovs

equallingin

value

'ClptKtiffdat
fify

ntyaKa,

Fr. 40).
the first Secession, at the Licinian
laws, "c.
the passage of the Genucian
*

At

Plut, SoL

1. 8.

C.

"

irphsrh

\oiroy

iri

at the arrangement
legislation,

rois

of 403, at

Zavii^tiv.^
aduaffiixt)Z(i"a

classes.

soLOirs

328
and
subject,'
He

at the

redeemed

from

citizens who

had

made

time

same

what

slavery by
"

been

sold into

Bocky.

app.

it illegal
to sell a child
we

means

are

not

foreigncountries,and

or

sister.*

informed

the

"

compelled the

immediate

emancipationof such as were stillin Attica.* To obviate a

such severe
remedies,
generalpoverty, which had required
he thoughtit enough in the first placeto incline the burthen of taxation
and in the second to turn the attention of the Athenians
upon the rich,'
to manufactures,requiring
on
pain of losinghis claim to
every father,
be supportedby his sons
in their youth a
in old age, to teach them
into every man's
and empowering the Areopagus to examine
handicraft,"
of subsistence,
and to punishthose who had no definite occupation.*
means
It may
be questionedwhether
the^e provisionswould have been very
effectual for their purpose had the generalcondition of Greece continued
unchanged ; the rapid advance in the material prosperityof Athens,
which commenced
from causes
arose
soon
afterwards,
whollyunconnected
with the Solonian legislation
from the vast increase in the yield
; first,
of the Attic silver-mines;*
secondly,from the value of the Persian
of the empire of
and mainly,from the establishment
plunder;'thirdly,
Athens
thus produced preher subjectallies ; and the prosperity
over
vented
Solon's safeguards
againstpoverty from being subjectedto any
It also precludedall temptationto repeat the process
test.
searching
which
he had sanctioned
a process necessary
perhapsonce or twice in
of the

return

"

the lifetime of
thus enabled

state,but ruinous

to

become

habit

and

"

benefits without

the evils
suffering
engagements.*
money
remedied
the principaldifficulty
of
26. Having thus met
and
the
himself
the time,the lawgiver
tasks
to
comparatively
applied
easy
The tinwcraof framinga constitution and introducing
a code of laws.
than the
tical constitution of Solon is too well known
to
requiremore
whole
of
Athenian
citizens /.e.
briefestnotice here. He divided the
body
into four classes,
tribes
all the members
of the old hereditary
according
whose income amounted
to 500 medimnioi
to their property/ Those
corn,
which

Athens

if allowed

enjoy the
of
upon the repudiation
to

usuallyattend

"

"

''

Even
then it was
Liv. viii. 28 ; Dionys. Hal. xvi. 8-9 ; Cic. de Rep. ii.34.
for
the
interest
of
which was
the
debt
the
of
a
perhaps only
pledging
person
power
o
f
loan
have
abolished.
of
the
continued
to
account
a
on
principal
Slavery
appears
down

to

the

empire,

and

have

to

only given

way

before

Christianity.(See

Mr.

vol. iii.ch. 11.

Appendix.)
There
I'lut. vit. Solon, c. 23.
was
one

Grote's

note

to

exceptiononly,which would have very

SiSctat,
play. (oCt"duyaripas wwAe?!/,oCt' a.htK"pk%
irAjJv tu/ ni)\d0tf
"wapbivovivSpi"TxrYytyfvr}fx(y7}y.^
*
*
"
See below, p. 329-30.
Sol. Fragm. 28, quoted in note
page 326.
'
Kcd vinov (ypa^tp
Plut. vit. Solon, c. 22.
irphstAs Tfx""'S ^Tpet^etouj
iroAi'rat,
^iravaYKCs^^ tlvat."
Tf'x''^''
vl^ rp("pfiyrbv iraripafi^SiSa^dfiecoi/
*
Ibid. 1. 8. c.
Compare Herod, ii. 177.
*

rarelycome

into

"

Herod,

That

vii. 144.
the Athenians

were

Ibid. ix. 80.

fullyaware

Clisthenes.

redistribution
of effecting
a
purpose
{Kpiuu irroKOKTiv. Dem. c. Timocrat.
'

riut.

Argum.

ad

of the

danger arisingfrom the precedent

probably dates from about the time of
his office for the
to use
things,never
the soil,
abolition ofoutstanding
debtt
or
on
746).

by the Ueliastic oath, which

other
The
dicast swore,
among

Bct, is indicated

vit. Sol.

c.

p.
Fr. 9; Pollux, viii. ISOArist. Pol. ii. 9, and
seq.
sub. fin.; and the Lexicographers,
passim.

18,

Aristoph."q.

of

et

MILITARY

330

SERVICE

OF

THE

CLASSES.

App.

Book

V,

in any year for fivepence

in the pound upon his income,the Hippeua
have had
to pay tenpence in the pound, and
the Pentacosio-

on

would

medimnus

Besides
shilling.

irregular
expenses

system which

some

Had

generalburthen,the occasional and

thrown
Liturgiesor State Services were
tirely
enwhom
distributed
ing
accordcitizens,"
were
they
among

the rich

upon
to

the

this

of the

has not

of the

down

come

state been

to

us.

derived

or
even
solely,
mainly,
from the property-tax,great dissatisfaction would
have
been
probably
felt at its graduation,
well
the
it
of the
of the mass
as
as
exemptionfrom
citizens. But the chief and only permanent sources
of revenue
at Athens
the state-property,^
which
burthen
were
was
no
on
any one, and the
duties on imports,'
all contributed.
to which
The Eisphora,
or
propertya
nd
occasions
of
was
rarelylevied,
tax,
only upon
difficulty
;" so that it
rather
to the forced loans
of modern
corresponded
states,which have
exacted
from
the
been
than
to
always
rich,
any part of the regular
revenue

taxation.
is

There

indication that

some

Athens, as

in that

in the

Servius

of

timocratical

Tullius

scheme

of Solon

Rome, not
only
militaryduties also,were
apportionedaccording to wealth,and
therefore accordingto privilege.But the graduationin this case
is not
completelymade out. It is clear that the second class furnished the
cavalryof the Athenian
army,'"and the third class its heavj'-armed
the
while
fourth
formed
no
infantry;"
part of the regulararmy, only
cerning
servingas lighttroops upon an emergency.' But nothing is said conthe military
of
the
first
and
left
to conclass,
we
are
jecture
obligations
whether they were
legally
exempt from all service,or acted as
cavalrywithout being called Hippeis,or merely furnished the officers
of the cavalryand
has sometimes
been supposed.' The
as
infantry,
first supposition
is precludedby the whole
spiritof Greek antiquity,
the
which attached the profession
classes especially;'
of arms
to
upper
at

taxation

at

but

the last may

be true
to giveof the whole
was

'

exact

On

the

; Dem.

c.

extent, but will

some

body.*

We

to

Aphob.

the

cf. Aristot.
Liturgies,

whose

them

property

833).

p.

If this

under

was

the

was

be

not

therefore

must

between

line of demarcation

antiquityof

contributed

one

80

no

to

the

sufficient account

conclude

first and

(Econom.
three

ii.5.

talents

that

second

In later

there
classes

times,no

de Pyrrh. c.
(Isaeus

originalrule,they can

have

fallen

only

"
Mr. Grote
distributed
Pentacosiomedimni.
between
were
says, tliat they
upon
three classes" (vol.iii.p. 100),but he does not quote his
the members
of the (first)

authority.
'

lioeckh,
vol. ii.pp.

"

Thucyd.

'

'

9-23.

Ibid. pp. 23

et seqq.

Dica?og.c. 57; Antiph. Tetral. i. 12. Compare

Boeckh, vol. ii.p. 227, and C. F. Hermann, " 162.
Plut. vit. Solon, c. 18.; Aristoph.Eq. 548-663.
"
the ordinaryexemption of the Thetes (see the
This evidentlyfollows from
with the cavalryservice of the Hippeis.
next note),combined
Xen. HoU. ii. iii." 20; Thucyd. vi. 43; Harpocrution ad too.
QnTts.
iii. 19;

Isaeus

de

"

'

ThirlwuU, vol. ii. p.

"

Cf

Unless

A.ndocidc8
save

been

Hermann's

38.

Pol. Ant.

"

57 and

"

67.

Hippeis were
we
declared (de Pace, p. 92) ; in which
scarcelyso many.
behove

that the

in the time
case

the

of Solon

under

Pentacosiomedimni

100

(!),as
would

Essay n.

THE

PRO-BOTILEUTIC

COUNCIL.

in respect of military
but that both
service,
and probablywith the same
equipment.
Besides

28.

this
introducing

of
a species
establishing
Bouleutic

a
Council,'

100
citizens,

from

all

before

measures

each

Solon
democracy,'

of committee

sort

of the

alike served

of the

whose
tribes,

they could

in the

cavalry,*

and therebyreally
organisation,

new

moderate

331

instituted the Pro-

of 400
Ecclesia,
consisting

business it

be submitted

to the

it when

and
necessary, to direct its proceedings,
its decrees.
The election of these 400
persons,

to

was

prepare
convoke

Assembly,to

see

to the

as

well

execution
that

as

of

of the

entrusted to the free vote of the people,*

who
had further
the power of sittingin judgment on
the archons after their year of
and refusing
their admission into the Areopagus.*
or
ofl"ce,*
allowing
the chief pointsof Solon's constitution on which
29. These
are

archons,was

modern

writers

the strict

agreed. They

are

which
oligarchy

constitute

he found

an

immense

advance

from

and
established,

amply account for

opinionwhich prevailedwidely in later times that Solon was the
founder of the democracy at Athens.
true
The
extension
of real citisenshipfrom the Eupatrids,who alone can be trulysaid to have posof the tribes ; the substitution of the
aesscd it previously,
to all members
standard of wealth for that of birth,with reference even
to the highest
offices of the state ; the change in the mode
of appointingthe archons
from nomination
by the Eupatridsto free election by the Assembly of
introduction of the cv^wa, whereby the archons
the People; the practical
became
and the
reallyaccountable for their conduct while in office;
institution of an elective council,
with the rightof takingthe initiative
if unaccompanied
in legislation
and in the conduct of affiiirs,
must, even
Athenians
have
conferred
the
of
other
a
measure
on
by any
changes,
and self-government
which,compared with their former condition,
liberty
in
absolute democracy,and which, even, regarded
could not but seem
that
Solon
It is possible,
substantial freedom.
however,
was
itself,
may
ascribe to him
Plutarch
and Aristotle
have gone farther.
expressly
the

'

Diet, of

See

B.).
"

He

does

Antiq.p.

served

Ucosiomedimni,
not

Arist. Pol.

Alcibiades,who

486.

horseback

on

at

appear to have held any

ii. 9. 'Eoi/tf Si SoAwv
.

"XiXiDva, iwioi olovToi

must

have

the battle of Delium

belonged to

Pen-

the

(Plat.Sympos. p. 221,

command.
.

rhy

Sv/iov Karwr-rhtrax. And

Karaarrjacu t'^k
StifiOKpaTiay

"Karpioy,

ni^ama

again,

KoKui

rijy

found

the

woKiTfiay.
^

Plutarch

So

Council

(Solon,c. 19);

but

Aristotle

This however

alreadyestablished.

seems

(1.s. c.) that he

scarcelypossible.

says

"

Plut, vit. Sol. L

8.

"

Arist. PoL

(p 90, ed. Tauchn.). Compare

'

Deinarch.

iii.6
c.

c.

Demosth.

ii. 9.

p. 97.

oUffilav apxh" iioKtP

And
-roXtTfias.
Ka\ i iKa^fiy
fi6yoyfxt-rtlxoy
rvs
ipxcty,oAAa T^ tTvvfKK\i\aia^fiy
rh
iKfiyay
4"p4fffts
koX
SiKoffTTipioy
eti
dftoitts repi
again,So-a toTj ipxcusfro^e Kpiyety,
"

Yit. Sol.

ISwKC

ToiS

"

Mr.

18,

AojTol

o"

cites Aristotle

respectingSolon
oi

"paiy(Tai5"
of Aristotle

Kara

t^v 2dA"voj

himself.

The

blamed

as

3^t"J, oh

fKoKovyro

witness

(Pol.ii. 9, "
to

second

oh
and

on

the other

side.

2, 3, and 4),the

last

He

believes

that

in

(from
judgment
^the

section

alone

contains
fifTTJy)
eh rijy
to
5' fyioi
26\o)ya
(from
who
certain
of
critics,
the
opinion
agree with thia
so
doing. I cannot

ovStfiiasapxv^

third sections

says, nothing but

for
with
their reasons
Solon,

contain, he
S-nnoKpaTiay)

praisedor

iravTts

0ov\ofifyois.
Grote

the passage

yiy

C.

DICASTERIES.

332

Book

App.

V.

popular law-courts ; and the Attic

with almost the whole machineryof democracy,
his name
orators connect
their
in
own
as it existed
day.* No doubt there is in such statements
under one
less of incorrectness
name
a tendencyto concentrate
or
more
the
time
and
what was
scattered
at
same
a larger
surface,
over
really
what the speakersregardas important in the
to dignifywith antiquity
instances too it is clear (asMr. Grote
in
democratical system ;
many
has well shown *)that the particular
points of the system which are
the institution of the Dicasteries

or

"

ascribed

Solon

to

belong to

far

refined

more

and

advanced

age ;

direct,
positive,
Aristotle
and
like
of
and circumstantial
writers
statements
Plutarch,
of the law-courts a leadingfeature in
who both make
the establishment
that he did absolutelynothing
the Splonic changes,and to pronounce
in this matter, because the entire complex system which existed in the
bound to believe,
We
from him.
time of Pericles cannot
have come
are
that the idea of popular trial originatedwith
two such authorities,'
on
introduced
that
some
by him for the pur
Solon,and
machinery was
but

the other hand

on

It would

pose.

had

later times
of any
30.

it

seems

that
thus appear
its germs
in his

importance viz.,ostracism
"

If the democratic

to set aside the

bold

over

the

democratical

entire

with
legislation,
and

character

of

election
the

by

system

of

exceptions

only two
lot.

Solonian

constitution

has

of our writers,
by others it has
insufficiently
apprehendedby some
To ascribe to
still
been
extent.
undoubtedly
exaggeratedto a
greater
of the Heliaea,
Solon (asBishopThirlwall does ')the full organisation
as

been

it appears in the time

oatb,of the Nomothets
the
constitution,

of the
and

orators,the

Syndics,and

ypatftr]
irapavo/xcDj/,is to

institution

of

of that bulwark
misunderstand

the
of

Heliastic
the

later

altogetherhis

and to fail in distinguishing

constitutional history,
in Athenian
position
of
that
of his legislation
from
Clisthenes. The democracyis
the spirit
infant
born under Solon,but it is born an
not, like Minerva,full
"

view.
words

2, Aristotle passes from the oblique to the direct phrase at the

of others
(otKt S^ SoAwf, and marks
by this that he turns from the statements
In section

of Aristotle in
judgment. The passage thus introduced is the statement
Aristotle
his
to
all
as
and
opinion.
entirelyprecludes
controversy
person,
Koi
iKfiva
fiov\iiv
ioiKe
Sf
riji'
26\ui/
KaToXCffoi,
ov
/xiy
ii-KapxovTa
"Kportpov
says,
Tck S i k aa
rh y
5c
r iipla
Sf|^loy
KOTa"rT^cra",
T^v
Twv
apx^"
oXpfiTii/,
iravTuv.
iroj^iroi
Further,it is to me inconceivable,that if Aristotle could
count
attached
to him
the blame
have freed Solon from
by his detractors,solelyon ache did
of his settingup the Dicasterics,
by simplysaying, It is all a mistake
have done so.
not
set tliem up," he should
not
*
Timocr.
Cf. Dem.
c.
pp. 706-7, and p. 746; .^schin. c. Ctes. p. 429 ; c. Leptin.
de Myst. i. p. 13, "c.
c. 21 ; Andocid.
his

to

his

own

own

rt

"

"

Hist, of Greece, vol. iii.pp. 162-6.

also be borne in mind, that

1. 8. c.)there was
to Aristotle,
(according
subject. The only question between Solon's critics was,
Mr. Grote
the Dicasterics.
he had done well or illin establishing
whether
regards
iii.
the
Herodotus as
supposition"(vol. p. 167); but the
positively
contradicting
does
Herodotus
in proof(v.09), is misquoted and mistranslated.
passage adduced
rhv
'A^.
but
-rhv
irdyruy,
aitwap.ivov
Srjfioyj
not
Squoy,
'Abrfyaloiv
irp"Tfpoii
say
and awwafxirof
T(irc "Kiyra nph^ rriv iuurov ixolpavirpoirrd^KaTO,
b-iruafifvov,
trpirtpoy
but "contemned
excluded
from office,"
does not mean
by him."
*
Hist, of Greece, vol. iL pp. 44-6.
*

It should

generalagreement
"

"

on

the

fiesATlL

LAWS

Under

grown.

and

simple
called

of the

error

an

These

ages
authors during the

him.

assignedto
the members

He

whether
a

in

considers him

Attica,except actual aliens. Such

for councillors,
for archons,and
nor
"

senators, and

part of the

it.' I

cannot

Solonian

therefore

thoughnot eligible
incapableof enteringthe

givetheir

the conditions

for archons

votes

of their

that

seems

this time

the

admission

of

and

bility,
accounta-

in their

wrongs

it

of

he says,

persons,

these

own

to

persons

is

and that,if it had been

highlyimprobable,
have found distinct mention of
Solonian scheme,we must
but regardit as one
of the main differences between
the
that
Clisthenic constitutions,

and

can

all the free inhabitants

only,but

could

Grotehas
be

rightly
not
recognisedas citizens,

part in the annual decision

being entitled to claim redress for

Tome

at
citizenship
a

than
legislation

have

to

Mr.

respect even

also take

besides

persons."*

and
citizens,

were

the democratic idea.

one

liberal

more

of the four old tribes

Areopagus,

Pericles to

ascribe to the
have
trulybeen

to

doubt

no

gradualdevelopmentof

be doubted
It may
Solon
credit for
given

kind

grew up graduallybetween
Pericles,
being the inventions of various

and

31.
not

under
adolescence,

time of Solon what

elaborations of the democratical mind

and

refinements

of Clisthenes

333

serious

most

comparativeljrude

of Athens."

the

is

last refinements

the

"

SOLON.

Clisthenes it attains to

It

maturity.

OF

the

former

left untouched

of

and merely made

alterations in the rights
citizenship,
and privileges
of those alreadyacknowledgedto be citizens ; while the
latter admitted
into the citizen body classes never
before recognised
as
of
it.
Grote
Mr.
in
his
of
the
t
o
Clisthenic
account
worthy
belonging
in that

place appear

importance in

of

"

Grote's

"

Ibid. pp. 175-6.

do find
As
we

than

him

to

in the

In the

of

case

"

and

nor

having

Archons,

decided
nor

remained

"There

fifroiKov^.)
volume, Mr. Grote
not

only

Included

The
form

of the

in the

less is told
rwy

an

entitled to claim redress

the alien could
only do

for wrong

while
person,
avouching citizen or

through

eo

But

privileges
political

in the

himself

as

thirty-first
chapter of
follows:

"

his

fourth

from

citizen,both before and since Solon, h"d been

an
aggregate of so
tribes,each of which was
famiUes

the gentes
except those included

eJUse."

"

and
in

the
some

phratries:
gens

or

none

the

says

"

the

bility,
accounta-

the archons, in his

of an
intervention
not included in

(p.169) Mr.

volume

Council,

Athenian,not a member
his vote for
he could ffive

fourth

franchise, or
political

"The

of

"
gentes and phratries

It seems,
Prostates.
therefore,that all persons
the same
on
fortune
their
whatever
the four tribes,
might be, were
grade or
Solonian
the
and
class
the
of
as
to
poorest

respect

us

discusses the "status,

of Areopagus, he

Court

publicassembly,in which

being

own

the

rvpdyyuyiK-

since
of these tribes,could take part ; yet he uxu a citizen,
decision of their
archons and senators, and could take part in the annual
besides

point
of

of the Pro-Bouleutic

be members

not

members
(consequently)
the

much

so

K\(i"Td(v7is /tcri r^y

his third

they could

that

attempt to

we

Clisthenes,though

constitution,of persons

the Solonian

under

that

Pol. iii.1.

chapter of

eleventh

constitution.'

iii.p. 164.

/3oA^r -KoWoi/s i(pv\ertv"rt

^ffovs koI iovKovs
*

laws and

estimate

any

(See Arist.

of Solon.

me

Greece, vol.

Hist, of

for ; but his statements

with those con-

wholly inconsistent

of the Solonian

tained in his account

is one

all that is here contended

to admit

seems
legislation

Grote

level in
census."
expresses

of an Athenian
primitive
four Ionic

character

confnedto

the

quasiclose corporationsor
many
in
residents
Attica,
therefore,
the
of
had any part in the political
fran-

phratry,

334

OF

LAWS

true

character

this

Essay beyond

SOLON.

App.

BookV.

of either system, and it is to be regretted

that without
doubt should be allowed to rest upon it.
a
necessity
32. To give a completeaccount
of the laws of Solon would expand
as

all reasonable

admirable

Ml

Reference

limits.

It

is also

digestis contained

in

the

sary,
entirelyunneces5lr.
Grote.*
of

work

will here

only be made to a few of those cases

condition
a special
bearingupon the existing
had otherwise a political
rather than a social import.
The
raised
of Draco's
laws
by the severity
(i.)
outcry

or

their

where

had

enactments

abolition,
except

in the

homicide,where

of

case

of

his

parties,
by

met

was

his enactments

maintained.*

Capital punishment was

probably limited to this
singlecase, or, if extended beyond it,was attached only to one or two
other crimes of especial
heinousness.*
Solon's penaltyfor theft was
to
force the robber to restore
twofold.'
Inferior offences,
tion,
seducas
libel,
"c., were
punishedby fines of greateror less magnitude.^ Even
but adulterers might be
only made punishableby a fine;'
rape was
killed by any one
in the act.'
who caught them
Adulteresses
also were
placed under certain disabilities,
a
constituting
speciesof infamy
were

certain

A
(ii.)
aimed

number

Solon's

of

regulationsseem
populationof Attica.

the
increasing

at
especially

have

to

been

Marriage was
children
from
the
encouraged by a law which released illegitimate
of
their
Cohabitation
after
necessity supporting
parents."
marriage
made
secured
was
were
to
compulsory in certain cases.* Dowries
females

as

of

matter

no
largerpopulation,

right.*That Attica might be able

produce was allowed to
agricultural

except olive-oil ; all the

manufactures
the soil.*

Mr.

of

number

"'

in Aristotle

have

settle

furnish

drawn

support

be

at home.*

encouraged,to

than could

Trade
a

means

their

exported,
and
of

from
living

permanentlyin

Attica

by

He regards Solon's system

think)wrong.
(vol.ii. p. 89) ; and Clisthenes as only
slaves" (ibid.
aliens
and
p. 74). On tlie true
he refers (quoted above in note
to which
see
'),

is consistent,but (as I
"
for all freemen
room

having eiifrancliised a
meaning of the passage

consumed

invited to

Foreignerswere

Bp. Thirlwall
having made

as

and

largernumber

to a

to be

was

honoured

were

Bubsistence

rest

to

"

"

"

Grotj's

note, vol. iv. pp. 170-1.

Hist, of Greece, vol. iii.pp. 177-194,

"
'

was

According
punisliedby

earlier and
*

Aul.

.iKschines

to

(c.Timarch.

p.

40)

Plut. vit. Sol.

the procurer

in

case

17.

c.

of seduction

both
was
Perhaps sacrilegewas so punished,as it certainly
later (comp. Plut. Sol. c. 17 with Lys. pro Call. p. 185).
law
the same
The
old Koman
Gel. xi. 18.
was
(Cat. de Re Bust.
death.

Proem.).
'

c.

23.

Seduction
See

by

278); libel,
by
"

of the

as

some

c.

Ibid. 1. s.
.i^schin.

"

Plut. Sol,

IspBus de

of

case

c.

was

understand
Plutarch (vit.
Sol.
Langhornc'sPlutarch,vol. i. p.

21.)
drachms, or

100

one

mina, a

fifth

Pcntacosiomedimnus.

c.

Timarch.

c.
c.

Pynh.
c,

176-7,ed.

pp.

"

22.
c.

?9.

Plut. Sol.
(0fpv"if,

Plut. SoL

(Plut.Sol.

fine in this

The

23.

yearly income

trotuseaux

fine of twenty drachms,

fine of five drachms

Plut. Sol.

Mr. Grote's Greece, vol. iii.p. 185, and

24.

Reiske.

Ibid.

Harpocrat. ad
c.

20),but

c.

20.

Solon
forbade
alros.
this law did not aflect the dowry
voc.

"

Ibid.

c.

22.

expensive
(rpo'iKo).

EssatH.

the

FOR

raNA^TY

POLITICAL

NEDTRaLITY.

335

of

hope

if they entirely
enfranchisement,
gave up their native
It is evident that the
brought with them a useful trade/
both
to
attract settlers from abroad
and to stimulate
legislator
sought
the growth and increase of the native population. He saw
that Attica,

country and

with
she

her

limits and

narrow

purelyor

soil,could

poor

be great

never

so

longas

He
conceived the idea of
mainly agricultural.
and
commercial
a manufacturing
developmentof his state,beingaware,
from the example of Corinth,
and perhapsof Megara,that by such means
a scant
territory
might be made to shelter a great power.
The
law of Solon
which
has provoked most
comment*
is
(iii.)
that which punishedwith infamy (drt/xi'u)
the man
who
remained
neuter
in a sedition.
In the free states
of modern
is
Europe partisanship
viewed
with
and
the
disfavour,
generally
publicsafetyis supposed to
citizens who
depend in a great degreeon the number of moderate
eschew
and
look
with
the strife of those
a
dispassionate
party
eye on
life. But the case
different in the communities
engaged in political
was
of ancient Greece.
There indifference was
disliked ; to keep aloof from
considered a dereliction of duty; to take no
state affairs was
side in
was

was
politics

welfare

even

thoughtto

of others.*

The

cold and

prove

selfish temper, careless of the

difference lies partly in the far

of the

cause

for
greater size of the modem
states,which renders it at once impossible
the bulk of the citizens to occupy
themselves
in political
and safe
life,
for them
since their mass
is too great to be readily
to abstain,
powered
over-

by
also in

the

violence of

the different

moderns

small

the relation between

of

the

the
is paramount
us
convenience;with them the state
i1ie individual

existed

only

knot

of

agitators.It lies partly

by the ancients and the

conceptionentertained
"

the state

because

state

state

the individual.*"
a

all,and

exist

not

With

machineryfor his

mere

all in

was

could

and
is

individual

the

without

him.'

fiolon

of
or
nothing strange in the eyes of his contemporaries,
continued
and
not
were
Greeks,
countrymen (so long as they
Romanized
'),when he enacted the law in question. He did but attach
a legal
by publicopinion. And
penaltyto conduct alreadycondemned
the penaltywas
of great severity.*There is no reason
to benot one

therefore

did

his

'

Plut. Sol.

24.

c.

Sol. C. 20),
vifiuv XBiov fiaXicrra icolTapoSofov (vit,
altogether(de Ser. Xum. Vind. ii. p. 550). Aulus
tesquieu
it in his Noctes
Atticae (ii.
12). MonGellius,on the other band, warmly commends
in his History(vol.iii.pp.
in his Enpritde" Lois (xxix.3), and Mr. Grote
190-4)defend it as necessary under the circumstances of the time.
"

and

Plutarch

iu

"

calls it

place

one

Hence

in

airrov

twk

condemns

great

it

the

measure

generally. (See Aristoph.Nub.

I.Vi." 15 ; "c.)
Mem.
*"

Ar.

"

Plutarch

Roman
'""

Pol. i. 1.

has

(p.4,
(vit.Sol.

of the time

some

ed.
c.

of the

Gorg. p.

486

judiciousremarks
Tauchn.)
20) speaks

Empire,

when

as

b.

this

on

Roman

such

c.

"

philosophers
" 4-10 ; Xen.

of the

RepubL

vi.

subject(Pol.Ant. " 61).

and

law would

not
no

only
doubt

so, but

have

as

seemed

strange."
"

words
as

C. F. Hermann

"

of Socrates,and
unpopularity

; Plat.

Aulus

to
give the exact
undoubtedly exaggerates, when, professing
its operation
under
who
came
law (N. A. ii. 12),'he
speaks of the man
The
exile.
into
sent
also
and
as
bouses,his country, and his estates ;

Gellius

of the

losinghis

perpetualarLfiia,

lieve that

it

which

often used

was

laws.*

No

was

as

or

of

means

than

more

compelling

the sufferer could

doubt

LABOURS.

SOLON'S

OF

ILL-RECEPTION

336

at any

submit

to

man

terminate

moment

V.

gentlepressure

that

be remembered

Book

App.

that

to the

it,simply
law

the

only
into force when there was
an
opinionwas
came
the
in
from
abstinence
all
to
even
quietesttimes ; but
politics,
opposed
in danger.
until
the
state was
such abstinence penal
Solon did not make
Indifference at such a time might well be regardedas not blameworthy
much
And
to exSolon
doubt looked as
pediency
no
merely but criminal.
such
seditions
He
end
wished
to
to
throwing
as
by
justice.
side or the other,judging rightly
that the mass
one
a decisive weighton
and
of calm
probably decide alike,and
dispassionate
persons would
when
petitors,
compelledto choose,would go over in a body to one of the comby

it must

And

choosinghis side.

actual sedition.'' Public

whose

would

influence

be sure, that their accession

who
would
of
the rivals,

we
may
moderate

irresistible.

become

thus

would

commonly

attract

him

to

He

saw

be to

the

those

of

too,
moro

like

temperament.
of profollowed by an
interval
of Solon was
legislation
found
those
which
His
even
were
pressed
accepted
changes
repose.
most
yet with
hardlyupon certain classes if not with full satisfaction,
general and completeacquiescence.^The council and the archons,as
them ; and no opposiof the nation,swore
to maintain
tion
representatives
showed
itself from any quarter. Objections,
however, after a while
began to be felt againstportionsof the system. As no party had been
had been much
offended by the alterations,
so
none
gratified.
violently
Solon's fragmentsare enough to show that duringhis lifetime he derived
33.

'

The

"

"

'

but

little credit

havingmade

his labours.

from

himself

tyrant ;

'

him

called

Some

others accused

of undue

him

fool for not

concessions

that he had not given any real

to the mob
; others again maintained
of
relief to the poorer classes."
Solon
complains of the impossibility
pleasingevery one,' of the angry looks which former flatterers cast at

punishment

at the

was,

iri^fo,which

utmost,

did not

involve

either exile

or

loss of

property,
*

Cf. Diet, of

"

voc.
iirtftla
(p.169, a).
irifioyflvai ri"v iv ar ia

Antiq. ad

No/uos 6 KtKevuv
Sol.
i. 20).
(Plut.
*

If

we

space
blank.
to

23
'

accept

b.

of 34 years
If the more

years.
Plut. vit. Sol.
See

Fragment

"

the date of the Solonic legislation,

must
we
s'lppose
generation daring which the historyof Athens is a
probable date of b. c. 683 be taken,we shall reiluce the interval
504

c.

above

c.

OuK

as
a

16, and

xxv.

"

c.

"

26.

Ibid.

which
of Gaisford's edition,

c.

25.

begins thus

"

iv'flp,
t"pv I6\"i)v ^adiKppwy, ouSi jSoi'A'^ctt

4ad\a
In another

"

'yivintvov
/xtpiSos
firfSfrfpas

ei

placeSolon

yap

dfov

defends

avrhs
SiSoj/tOv,
his conduct

in

ovk

iSt^aro.

to
declining

seize the

and
sovereignty,

of it. (Fr.xxvii.)
says he is not a.shamed
"
"
icXovalovs ^LVtK^p
Plutarch
towv
fjiiv
ovifrtpon, i.\\' i\vtry]ff(
i^ptfffv
says,
"
Srt y^s dvaSao'/xbfovk
rh. avfifioKaia,
koX fiaWoy
in toi/j
iiruir]iT(v(vit,
irtvqrai,

SoL

c.
*

16).

Fr. vii. *'

ira"riv
tpyiMdiviv iityiXoit

aitty

x'^'^i"'^

RETURN.

HIS

338
the

ranged

BookV.

App.

mercial
party of the sea-coast, the mercantile and comclass in Athens
and in the various ports, consisting
in part of

Parali,or

Eupatrids,but mainly

of those who

everythingto the legislation

of Solon,and whom
his timocratica! system especially
favoured.
These
had at their head the Alcmaeonid
of
the
archon,
Megacles,a grandson
and

formed

the

and
existingconstitution,

the Conservative

party

owed

of

the

wished

for

time, which

with

content

was

nothing but to maintain

it.

The

the party of the Movement, consisting

of
Hyperacriiwere
chiefly
the poor yeomen
and labourers who with difliculty
f
rom
the
got a living
land in the barren cantons
of the east and north,and consequently
only
in
recognised
under

the Solonian

constitution

as

Thetes,debarred

from

office

his system, and perhaps disappointedthat he had done no more

than to cancel their debts ; * they were
anxious for changesin

for them
the

oppositedirection
such

some

those

to

reforms

as

desired

those which

by the Pedieis,demanding probably

half a century later,
Clisthenes,

accomplished. As

frequently
happens with the democratical
party in
its earlier struggles,
for
loss
and
hence
at
a
a
they were
head,
they
readily accepted the offer of Pisistratus to lead them, though he
was
tionship
previouslyknown
only by his militarytalents and by his relato Solon, which
can
scarcelyhave been at this time a ground
of popularity.The three parties
were
we
are
organised,
told,and had
begun a furious contention,when Solon returned from his travels.' He
the danger of the crisis,
of his kinsman, and
detected the ambition
saw
exerted
both by entreaties addressed
strenuously
himself,
privatelyto
the leaders,*
and
the
to
the
t
o
people,* avert
warnings givenopenly
comingrevolution. But his efforts were
unavailing. His longabsence
and his advanced
alike
tended
his authority
weaken
to
; the chiefs
age
paid no heed to his prayers, and the peoplethoughtlittleof his warnings.
He
the fulfilment of his worst
was
compelled to witness sorrowfully
of the artifice which
made
Pisistratus
anticipations
by the success
of
Athens.'
Even
then
he
did
his
character
not
or
tyrant
compromise
bate his freedom
of speech. During the short time
that he survived
the usurpation,
which seems
been
little more
than a year,"he
to have
continued
to reproachthe Athenians
with their tameness
and folly,
and
them that their own
to remind
hands
had placedthe yoke of servitude
'

their necks.'

upon
I

regard 'ApiaroKatSfu as
of the
"one
or
Aristolaid,"
Gens

well
{ytfos)

"

See

"

Plut. Sol.

Athens

note

on

known

at

"

on
c.

page

the

S36.

Laertiua

29.

of

account

in

apposition with AvKovpyov and I translate

understandingthe reference to be
time,though we have no other notice of it.
*
Supra, page 324.
"

Aristolalds"

follows

the tyranny

"

See

Fragments

xvii. and

Plut.

and
Pisistratus,

and
xviii.,

49.
"

different tradition,

of
"

" 60, and " 67).

"

"

vit. Sol. ad

fin.

p. 208.

T"

bfots

AiiTol ykp Toxnovs

Ka\ iti,ravra

compare
"
Uerod.

StivA

return

Solon

quit

thither (i.

o.

80

Diog. Laert.

i.

i. 59 ; Plut. Sol. 1. s. c.
11. ii. p. 366, and
Grote, ui.

Si' vft-trfpriv KaKiTrfra,

fiolpav^ira/x^fpfrc.
r\v^r\"rart,
(ivaiai6yrtt,
KaKiif(axtrf iov\oavrnw.

rovraiy

maites

to

c.

Plut. Sol.

Compare Clinton,F.
^
See Fragment xix.

Ei 8c wtw6vbaTt

Mi)

Plut. Sol. 1. s.

lie

refuse to

"an

'

USURPATION

II.

Essay

The

35.

writers,
The

early

which

them,

"

From

bable

vii.

Append,
i.

Book
6

'

ii.

Sec

66,

c.

chs.

dark

the

and

view

unfamiliar

truly
it

falls

as

seemed

c.

b.

to

the

It

610.

the

of

most

our

foot-notes.'

thirty-first

accurate

digest

comment

upon

literature.

continuous.

however,
exiles

and

ancient.

by

and

philosophical
modern

not,

was

reigns

the

the

phase

new

the

^may

"

covered
in

here.

of

than

space

given

it

that

thirtieth

contain
most

range

several

the

modem

of

close

modem

more

is
to

which

and

at

full

by

period
the

of

be

within

referred

whole

stands

necessary

History,

the

who

commencement

said

are

the

to

of

arrangement
vol.

far

so

as

in

560

c.

B.

connected

of

space

tolerably

discussed

amply
a

Solon,

at

more

found

be

to

forcibly

and

authorities,

ancient

the

and

Grote's

Mr.

of

chapters

with

things,

require

who

Those

its

gives

"

illustration

such

author,

been

give

to

Athens

occupied

sons

Herodotus

has

made

end

to

period,

latter

this

For

of

been

it

339

his

As

as

be
of

History

state

has

and

will

considered

be

archaic

obs.

"

and

century.*

PISISTRATUS.

Pisistratus

period,*

attempt

no

"

indeed

H.

this

of

account

of

half

exactly

almost

of

tyranny

OF

of

the

On

Pisistratus,

pro
F.

Clinton,

see

ii.
and

59-64,

Book

chs.

t.

Compare

55-65.

also,

v.

94

vi.

103

"c.

especially
65,

66,

69,

the
97

notes

Book

to

vi.

Book
ch.

f. chs.
103

63-4

and

Book

Book
viii.

iii.
ch.

ch.
79.

60,

note

"

Book

THE

SIXTH

BOOK

OF

HISTORY

TBB

OF

HERODOTUS,

ENTITLED

the

which

way

down

Sardian

the

lonians

of

rebelled,he

the

that
full

he

was

knowledge

of

"

him,

that he

answer

Such

greatly, pretending

the

be

to

who

ceived
per-

in

fact

whole

history of the outbreak, said to

the case
stands, Histiaeus : this shoe

how

remark

made

Histiaeus, alarmed

rebellion.

conceive,
scious
quite uncon-

not

Artaphernes, however,
had
dealing dishonestly,and who

the

was

could

business.

I will tell thee

2.

revolt, perished in

Meanwhile

thy stitching; Aristagoras has

is of

the

made

him

whole

Ionian

allowed

his

astonished

the

Histiaeus,tyrant
by Darius to leave Susa, came
arrival, being asked
by Artaphernes,
he
the
that
the
thought was
reason

been

On

of

described.

satrap, what

had

it had

and

had

Sardis.

to

author

I have

Miletus, who

of

but

put it on.'*

by Artaphernes concerning
he
the
at
knowledge which

Thus
to the
coast.
night fell,fled away
self
forfeited his word
to Darius
pledged him; for though he had
der
world, unto bring Sardinia, the biggest island in the whole
the Persian
yoke,' he in realitysought to obtain the direction

displayed, as
he

*
"

the

Aristagoras,

1.

ERATO.

seems

Vide
to

supra,
have

soon

as

"

106.

v.

been

among

An
the

favourite

(Hist, of Greece, vol. iv. p. 400, and

" 4.)

It

Italy, Gaul,

and

xxiii.

is

curious

Spain

were

that

Mr.

expedition against Sardinia," as

it

studded

compare
was

never

with

fancies

of the

Ionic

i. 170,

supra,
realised.
colonies

from

v.

While

Grote

Greeks

Pausan.

124, and
the

Greece,

coasts

and

observes,

of that

even

day.
IV.

Sicily,

of

Corsica
its

great
of some
note
settlement
at least one
(Alalia),Sardinia, notwithstanding
position,
12, Polyb. i. 79) and convenient
fertility(Strabo, v. p. 318, Cic. Leg. Man.
17 ; Steph. Byz. ad voc.
x.
tale of lolaus, Pausan.
the
beheve
(unless we
appears
of
Perhaps the power
Hellenic
attracted
colony.
have
to
single
a
'OA/8to) never
the
with
fiiuniliar
Greeks
became
the
before
Carthage was
fully established there,
locality.
had

COMES

HISTIiEUS

342
of the

DOWN

TO

COAST.

THE

againstthe king. Crossingover

war

by the inhabitants,who

there laid in bonds

the whole

when

However,

that Histiaeus

truth
in

Chios,he

to

accused

laid before

was

VI.

was

tending
of in-

him

in the interest of Darius.

againstthem

mischief

some

Book

foe to the

them,

and

they

with
king,they forth-

a
reality
largeagain.
3. After this the lonians inquiredof him for what reason
he had so stronglyurged Aristagorasto revolt from the king,
thereby doing their nation so ill a service. In reply,he took

found

set him

good
their

in

Phoenicia,and

the
Aristagoras

such

that

Now

order.

entertained

it

it

true

not

was

of

native

this,Histiaeus,
by

he sent

that the

king had

succeeded

before held

had

certain

letters to many

Atarneus,'sent

Sardis,who

of

means

plantedthe

reason

Histiaeus

intention,but

he

for this

was

any
the
fears of the lonians."
arousing

4. After
a

intended

the real cause, but told them

the Phoenicians from
to remove

country, and placethem in Ionia,while

own

lonians

in

had

Darius

King

that

to disclose to them

not

care

was

at

Hermippus,
Persians

of the

discourse with him

some

hereby

in

concerning

however,instead of

Hermippus,
conveying them to
the persons to whom
addressed,delivered them into
they were
the hands of Artaphernes,
on
foot,
who, perceivingwhat was
commanded
Hermippus to deliver the letters accordingto their
which were
addresses,and then bring him back the answers
The
traitors being in this way discovered,
sent to Histiaeus.
of Persians to death, and caused a
Artaphernes put a number

revolt.

in Sardis/

commotion
5. As
'

The

for

readiness

with

which

(videsupra,

*,and

iv. 204, note

Atarneus, in Herodotus, is

between

the range

of Can6

being the

the Chians,

reward

been

town

and

was

believed

not

a
sea.

proves,

populationwere

It is reckoned
received

viii.

upon

Ilellen. III. ii. 11 ; Strab. xiii. pp. 882-3.)

*
I cannot
accept Mr. Grotc's account

from

106.)

In

dis-

historical

in the great oriental

pires
em-

*).

oppositeLesbos,
Mysia, but belongs to
Harpagus for deliveringup
in

after

the coast.

were

better than

even

vol. ii.p. 466, note

but
It lies
tract.
a
city,

they

vii. 42;
name

this matter

compare

the

which

vi. 28;
of the same

Pactyas. (Cf.L 160;

have

this

hopes in

his

transfers of

frequent such

instances,how
'

when
Hi8tia3us,

times

there

Pcripl.p.
(Scylax.

of this transaction.

seems

to

88 ; Xcn.

(Hist,of Greece,

vol. iv. p. 401). According to him, Histiaeus laid a trap into which
Artaphernes
fell. The letters written were
"false,"and Hermippus was instructi'd to take care
of them.
Tlie suspected conspiratorswere
that Artaphernes got po.ssession
quite

innocent,

Artaphernes damaged his own

point out how irreconcilable such

and
to

cause
a

by kilhng
view

is with

them.

It is

the entire story

necessary
un-

of

Herodotus.

Probably Mr,

Grote

led to

probabilit
depart from his authorityby perceivingthe imThis
of
the
rebels.
or
having joined, thought
joining,
which I should explainby supposing that the persons alluded to,
is a real difficulty,
in realityLydians. The event
would
then indicate
though Persian subjects,were
the near
approach at this time of a Lydiun outbreak.
of any

was

Persians

Chap.

8-7.

SAILS

TO

appointed,he persuaded
; but

of

the Milesians

THE

the Chians

therefore

wounded

him

in the

tyrant into their

tasted

now

when

during the night, one

entrance

an

; and

back to Miletus

pleasedat havinggot quit

to receive another

which, they had

opposedhis return

343

to carry him

well

too

were

to be anxious
Aristagoras

oountry ; besides

HELLESPONT.

of

thigh. Having

liberty.They

he endeavoured to force
the inhabitants even

been

thus

from
rejected
back to Chios ; whence, after failing
his country, he went
in an
he crossed over
attempt to induce the Chians to givehim ships,
to iMytilenc,
where
he succeeded in obtaining
vessels from the
Lesbians.
They fitted out a squadron of eighttriremes,and
sailed with him
to the
where they took up their
Hellespont,

station,and
from

the

obey

his orders.

Euxine,unless the

G. While

and

comprisedboth a
captainshad drawn
them

formed
all the

over

fleet and

land

their several

vast

ed,
employ-

armament,
The

force.

detachments

sian
Per-

together,"

had

on
straight

Miletus.

Of

the naval

the

likewise of the

and
Cilicians,

7. While

also

greatestzeal ; but the fleet was

Cyprians (who- had so lately been

showed

the
under),*

from

resolved to pass
singlearmy ; and
which
count,
cities,
they regardedas of lesser ac-

other

to march

and

Phoenicia

into

attack

ready to

thus

were
Mytilenaeans

expectingan

was

passed out

declared themselves

crews

Histiaeus and the

Miletus
which

seize all the vessels which

proceeded to

the Persians

also the
thus

were

states,

composed

brought
Egyptians.'
against
making preparations

Ionia,the lonians,informed of their intent,sent

their deputiesto the Panionium,' and held a council upon the
Miletus

and

posture of their affairs. Hereat

force

collected

be

should

to

it

oppose

that

determined

was

that the

Persians,but

the

land

no

'
forces had operated in distinct detachments, and upon
Hitherto the Persian
time.
Daurises, Hymeas, and Otanes, had been at the
distant points at the same
v. 116-123).
head of three distinct armies (supra,
"

'

Supra,T.
Mr.

115-6.

Grote

and
considers the Egyptians,Cilicians,
the entire fleet of 600

Cypriansto

formed

have

the

(History
vessels to the Phoenicians.
that the four great naval powers of

arniv, and ascribes

clearlymeans
of Greece, 1. s. c.) Herodotus
fleet.
combined
to furnish the
(Vide supra, v. 108, note \)
vii.
Asia (infra,
89-91)
perhaps have furnished half the
The specialzeal of the Phoenicians,who
may
arose
probably from their jealousyof the naval power and commercial prosfleet,

land

peritv of Ionia.
*

i. 141
'Supra,

(V 1*^6)the
of dominant

/.

and

revolt
power,

148.

entered
and

It would
upon

appear
new

Aristagoras had

that

phase.

"

the departure of Aristagoras

Hitherto Miletus had been a sort

directed

on

all affairs.

On

his departure

lelt
was
Probably no
been restored.
to have
the old confederacy seems
much
retained
have
scarcely
and successor, who
can
in Pvthagoras, his nominee
reiused ad
Otherwise Histiaeus would not have been
at Miletus.
"uthorityeven

mission

(ch.5).

confidence

could ;

"

the

at

force of the

their

defend

walls

own

VI.

tbey

as

they agreed that the whole naval

ped,
excepting a singleship,should be equiptus
at Lade,'"a small island lyingoff Mile-

time

same

states,not

should

and

left to

bo

should

Milesians

Book

lONIANS.

TKE

TO

OVERTURES

PERSIAN

344

mu"ter

give battle on behalf of the place.

8. Presentlythe lonians began to assemble
to

"

them

with

and

they

their line

to them

next

with

ships;

three

Teians, whose

'

after

shipswere

the former

with

Phocaeans

were

'

wer"^ stationed the

furnished
; then the Chians,who
Phocceans

Erythrseans and
latter with

eight,the

three

triremes.*
fifty-three

Such

in

all

the

was

; last of all

wing, and

western

fleet amounted

The

followed,

ships; beyond the

Lesbians, furnishingseventy

the

sixty vessels.'

wing

Myusians

the

Samians, forming the

the

and

The

seventeen

The

hundred.

came

the

came

"

ships,

; and in this way

towards the east
was

themselves,who furnished eightyships;

Persians with twelve,and the Myusians

of the Milesians

formed

their

of Lesbos

the ^olians

came

marshalled

in

furnishing
hundred

three

to

number

the Ionian

on

side.
*

There

is

no

reason

their

sea

as

well

as

at

sea,
'"

to

and

is

lonians

came

(compare i. 28, and

9), that so long as they

proper
the Persians (infra,
ch.

Lad6

the

element

own

Miletus

that

suppose

influence" (Blakeslcy,
ad loc).

"jealousy of Milesian

the other

now

hillock

maritime

towns

in the

plain of

were

the

to

this decision

They always recognisedthe

v.
109),and they knew, as
could

maintain

tlie mastery

safe.
Maainder

(Chandler'sTravels,ch.

liii.vol. i. p. 20ti). The

the coast
depositsfrom the river have extended
distance of several miles west
of Miletus (supra,i. 142, note
'). The whole
is
of the sea-fight
'

The

to

scene

land.

now

fleet formed

in front of Miletus, and

wing towards the east"

"
vol. i. p. 218.)
The
the post of honour
(vi.Ill

from

; ix. 28

thus faced the north.

would

therefore

(Seethe chart,

be the

rightwing

"

"c.).

and

dialect" with Miletus (i.142), and lay

Priene,which "had the same
than dependencies on
neighbourhood, were
probably little more
"the glory of Ionia" (v.28). Hence
their shipsare drawn
to hers.
up next
*
It is remarkable
that four of the Ionian cities,
Epliesus,Colophon, Lebedua,
and
vessels to the combined
fleet.
The
defection
of
no
Clazomena;, furnished
Clazomenae
be accounted
for, since it had been recentlyrecovered
by the
may
Persians (supra, v. 123). But why the other three cities sent no contingentsis not
clear.
BO
Perhaps the army of Otancs had taken them on its march from Clazomcnsa
to Miletus.
They all three lie upon the route.
The number
of ships furnished is a good indication of the relative importance
of the several states.
the four leading
Chios, Miletus, Lesbos, and Samos
are
This is very remarkable
with respect to Samos, which was
said to have
powers.
*
been so utterlyruined not twenty
Book
iii.cli.
on
years previously. (See note
the rival of Miletus,is now, in
of her great
149.) Phocsea,once
consequence
i. 166-7),
Still the nautical superiority
migration(supra,
of her
miserablyreduced.
Inhabitants
is shown
the
fact
that
the
leader
of her sinull contingent is felt to
by

Myus

in its immediate

be

the fittest man

from
Samos
*

the

shock

and
occupy
It must

be

the Persian

the united

fleet.

(i.161

Teos

are

conquest

and

and

Priene
far

have

more

than

recovered

Phocsea.
168)
and therefore
regarded as possessingthe greatest nautical skill,
of honour
and of danger.
wings, the posts at once
noticed as remarkable,that the sum
total here givenby IIiMoJotui

Miletus
the

command

to

of

ADVICE

346

DIONYSIUS.

OF

Book

VI.

still apsembled
Afterwards,while the Ionian fleet was
made
councils
and
at Lade,
were
held,
speeches
by divers persons
the
Phocaean
the
rest
by Dionysius,
captain,who
among
thus expressed
Our affairs hang on the razor's edge,
himself:
11,

"

"

"

of

men

who

Ionia,either

have

shown

lead

but
toil,

life of
and

to be

slaves ; and
then
Now

runaways.
and
will endure hardships,

you

enemies

or

themselves

choose whether
a

free

to be

establish

you have to
for the present

so

therebygain abilityto
your

freedom

own

slaves,too,

overcome

your
you will
I see no

whether

or

in this slothfulness and

in which case
disorder,
persist
hope of your escapingthe king'svengeance for your rebellion.
I beseech you, be persuadedby me, and trust yourselves
to my
between
guidance. Then, if the gods only hold the balance fairly

foes will either decline

to say that our
us, I undertake
suffer completediscomfiture."
battle,or, if theyfight,
12. These

with the lonians,and

forthwith
prevailed
to Dionysius; whereupon he prothemselves
they committed
ceeded
make
in
and
the
the
to
move
column,
ships
every day
in breakingthe
rowers
ply their oars, and exercise themselves
words

line ; ' while the marines

held

were

under

and

the vessels

kept,till evening fell,U2)on their anchors,*so that the

had nothingbut toil from morning even
to night. Seven

were
men

lonians

days did

the

bade

; but on the eighth day,worn

and the heat of the sun, and

them

the work

such
such

put

does

continue

"

What

god have

punishment as
ourselves

the

even

harsh,can

be

refuse

him

us

'

This

was

worse

obedience."

tlie most

fleet.

He,

were,
braggart,who

now

'

supposed

had

that
many

than

he has

of us,

expect

to

these hardships

we

are

saying,tlicyforthwith

important naval
to have
which

we

threatened,however
Come, let
present thraldom.

our

So

to

ourselves

that

"

anythingratlier

to

manoeuvre

with

ceased

whicli the Grocica

the

to

were

breaking ol"the oars

objects; one,
of the two
vessels between
the ship using tlie manoeuvre
pa"sed,and tho
other, the cuttingoff of a portionof the enemy's tieet from the rest. It is not quite
certain,however, that ithad this latter object. (Forthe value set upon the niancvuvre
see
Thucydides,i.49 ; ii.89; vii. 'dti; Xen.
by the most skilful of the ancient t-aiiors,
iv. 14.
Hellen, I. vi. 31 ; I'olyb.
This last passage is particuUrlj
I. It. 9, and XVI.
important as showing the nature of the operation.)
lustcad of being drawn
the usual practice.
up ^n shore,as was
acquainted.

It is

that

of

hardness

bring upon

desperate fashion ;
sick already many
more

slaverywith which

no

to

of this Phociean
the

he

quite unaccustomed
together,and to say one

most

in consequence, have fallen

had better suffer
follow.
We
;

by the

Fools and distracted

shipsto

got us, plagues us in the

out

offended

we

this ?

into the hands

furnish three

but

do whatsoever

obedient,and

to confer

fatigues,
they began

another,
to

arms,

two

Chap.

11-U.

MUTINY

OF

THE

CREWS.

3417

obey his orders,and pitchedtheir tents,as if they had been

the island,*
where they reposedunder the shade
soldiers,
upon
all the day, and refused to
go aboard the shipsand train themselves.*
Now

13.

when

the

Samian

captains perceived what

was

inclined than before to

takingplace,they were more
accept the
which
terms
the
of Syloson,
-^aces,
son
had been authorised
by the Persians to offer them, on condition of their deserting
from the confederacy. For they saw
that all was
disorder
the
and
felt
also
that it was
lonians,
they
among
hopeless
to contend
with the power of the king ; since if they defeated
the fleet which
had been
sent
that
against them, they knew
another would
five times as great.* So they took advancome
tage
of the

they saw
for the

occasion

offered ; and as soon

as ever
the lonians refuse to work, hastened gladlyto provide
safetyof their temples and their properties. This

.^aces,who
and
Syloson,
been

which

now

the overtures
to the Samians,was
the son of
of
earher
the
^aces.*
He had formerly
grandson

made

tyrant of Samos, but

Aristagorasthe

ousted

was

Milesian,at the

same

from

his government

by

time with the other tyrants

of the lonians.*

14. The

the lonians

and

meet

to

Phoenicians

them.

which

sailed to

likewise put themselves

in
When
neared
they had now

joinedbattle,which
like

afterwards

soon

of the lonians

cowards, I cannot

attack,
line,and went out
one
another,and

fought like

declare

all sides ; but

the

brave

men

and

with

for
any certainty,
the tale goes that the
made
which they had

charges are brought on

Ramians, accordingto the agreement
their post bore away for
and quitting
hoisted sail,
with Jiiaces,
whose captains
Samos, except eleven ships,
gave no heed to the
took part in the
and
orders of the commanders, but remained
Alexander,
capable of accommodating a considerable body of men.
of 4000
the island a detachment
Miletus,disembarked
upon
Thracians (Arrian.Exped. Alex. i. 18.).
*
It adds a value to these graphic details,to consider that they may have been
of the proceedings
most
likelyan eye-witness
preserved by Hecataeus,who waa
and
124).
(supra,V. 36,
To judge
the IntroductoryEssay, vol. i. p. 80.
On
see
this exaggeration,
collect w*s
a fleet
could
Persia
naval
that
force
the
of
the
fleet
Xerxes,
greatest
by
vii. 89).
of 1200
triremes (infra,
:"
is the following
^acidse
The family tree of the Samian
*

when

Lad6
he

was

attacked

'

."acea

Folycrates

Pantagnotua

Syloson
JEaces

Supra, T.

38.

CONDUCT

348
battle.

The

granted to these
the

of

state

honour

of

drawn
the

and

men,

as

Book

acknowledgment

an

also,when

of their

action,
bravery,

of their

names

stillstands

in the market-

the

they saw

VI.

of this

the

and

names,
which
pillar,

Samians, w^ho

them, begin to fly,themselves

example, once
Of

15.

CHIANS.

their

having

up next

of the Ionian

THE

Samoa, in consideration

inscribed upon
fathers,
place.5 The Lesbians
were

OF

set, was

followed

did the like ;

the greater number

by

8.

who

those

remained

and

fought,none were so rudely

handled as the Chians, who
displayedprodigiesof valour,and
disdained
to play the part of cowards.
They furnished to the
I
mentioned
as
common
above, one hundred ships,having
fleet,
each of them
armed
and
those picked men, on
forty
citizens,
when
the
board ; and
they saw
greater portion of the allies
betrayingthe common
cause, they for their part, scorningto
imitate the base conduct of these traitors,
althoughthey were
left almost alone and unsupported,a very few friends continuing
to stand
with the fight,
went
and
on
by them, notwithstanding
ofttimes
taken

the line of the

until at last,after
enemy,
of their adversaries' ships,
they ended

cut

more

very many
than half of their

their

the Chians
vessels,

16. As

for such

fled away

of their

these,being pursued by
where

the

crews

ran

the remainder

Hereupon, with

own.

their

to

shipsas

of

country.

own

damaged

were

they had
by losing

and

disabled,

the

made
strait for Mycal6,"
enemy,
and
ashore,
abandoning them began

them

their march

along the continent. Happening in their way upon

the territory
of Ephesus, they essayed to cross
it ; but here a
dire misfortune befell them.
It was
night,and the Ephesian
chanced to be engaged in celebrating
the Thesmophoria
women
the previouscalamityof the Chians
had not been heard of
"

"

No

doubt

Herodotus

had seen
this pillar. His descriptionsof Samoa
are
eye-witness. (Compare Hi. 54 and 00.) Suidas relates (ad
that he fled to Samoa
from the tyranny of Lygdamis, the grandson
voc.
'HpoSoTos)
of Artemisia,and continued
there a considerable
time
curately
long enough to learn acthe dialect of the place. But it has alreadybeen shown
that we cannot
trust
these statements
(IntroductoryEssay, vol. i. pp. il-12).
"
For a description
of Mycald, vide supra, i. 148.
the name
It was
given to the

throughout those

of

an

"

mountainous

headland

from

that into which

Mount
'

Samsoun,

from

In this fact

which

which

separatingthe bay

we

out

runs

receives

the

from

the

waters

coast

in the

direction

of the Maeander

of Samoa,

(or Great Meiuiere)

called
Cayster (orLittle Mendere)flows. The range is now
of Pri6n6.
name
Samsoun, the modern
indication that Ephesus kept aloof from
seem
to have another
the

Icstival in honour
of
the revolt (supra,ch. 8, note
a
*). The Thesmophoriawas
the
Ceres
in
which
e.
or
women
Thesmophorus (t.
Bemeter,
only participated,
lawgiver),
and which
celebrated in various parts of Greece
with similar rites,but
was
not

everywhere

autumn,

in the

at

the

month

celebrated
generally

same

time

of the year.

At

but
Pyanepsion(October),
in the

summer.

It lasted

Athens
elsewhere

for

some

the
it

festival took
seems

days.

The

to

placeiu

have

becu

placeswhere

Ciup.

FLIGHT

16-19.

OF

DIONYSIUS.

349

-when the

Ephesianssaw their country invaded by an armed

band, they made
no
questionof the new-comers
being robbera
80

who

purposed to carry off their

marched
out
in
against them
Such

the misfortunes

were

women

which

full

and

"

accordingly
they

force,and

befell them

slew them

all.

of Chios.

17.

Dionysius,the Phocoean,when he perceivedthat all was

lost,having firstcaptured three shipsfrom the enemy, himself
took

flight.He

to

"which he
the

under
for

well

Persian

not, however,return
fall

must

yoke ;
there

great booty

where
Sicily,

the

knew

Phoenicia,and

gained

would

but

sunk

again,like

Phocaea,
of

rest

Ionia,

as he was, he set
straitway,
number
of
a
merchantmen,

; after which

he

he established himself

Carthaginiansand

the

to

as

directed

his

sail
and
to

course

and plundered
corsair,'

Tyrrhenians,but

did

harm

no

the

to

Greeks.
18. The
the

Persians,when

they had vanquishedthe

sea-fight,
besiegedMiletus
under

mines

until at

the

walls,and

making

lengththey took both

the time

years from

when

both

the

by land

and

lonians in

use

citadel

the

and

the revolt first broke out

thus the

been made

tallied with

event

the

device,

town,' six
Aris-

under

tagoras. All the inhabitants of the citythey reduced

and

driving

sea,

of every known

slavery,

to

which

announcement

had

the oracle.

by

19. For once

upon
consult
the
to
Delphi

time,when

god

about

given them,

prophecywas

the

in which

Argives had

the

safetyof

their

sent

to

city,a

own

others besides themselves

interested ; for while it bore in part upon the fortunes of

of Miletus.
the fate of the men
Argos,it touched in a by-clause
the
the portionwhich concerned
I shall set down
Argiveswhen
were

to that

come

part of my

mentioning at present only

history,'^

the passage in which the absent Milesians

follows :
as
passage was

were

spokenof.

This

"

"

thou,Miletus,so oft the contriver of evil,

excellent booty :
an
a feast and
thyself,
many,
masters
wash the feet of long-haired
Then shall thy matrons
lov'd Didymiau temple.''
Others shall then possess our
shalt

Then
Be

to

j
"

Eretria,
: Sparta,Athens, Thebes,
following
For
a full
and
Agrigentuni.
Drymsea in Phocis, Dclos, Miletus,Epbesus,Syracuse,
Smith's
see
at
Athens,
with
which
it
was
accompanied
ceremonies
the
of
account
Dictionaryof Antiquities,
pp. 964-5.
h is known

to have

been

held

are

the

the frequency of such outrages, vide infra,ch. 138.

of this employment in the eyes of the Greeks of early
honourable nature
unusual
5). It was a refinement of delicacyvery
tiroes is attested by Thucydidea (i.
foe.
and
friend
between
diflTerence
make
to
such corsairs,
any
among
here.
hesitation,
some
"
I follow the rendering of Schweighauser,not without
The
44

"

For

"

The

phrase

utterly."

Kar

ixpas

is

common

in Homer,

where
'

it

^i^"

simply altogether,
"

means

ch. 77.
iairvk,

F^TE

350
Such

fate

OF

MILETUS.

Book

VI.

befell the

Milesians ; for the Persians,who

long,'after killingmost of the men, made the
children slaves ; and the sanctuary at Didyma,* the
now

their hair

wore

and

women

oracle

the

less than

no

the riches whereof

I have

of my history.^
20. Those of the

carried
of

the

plundered and burnt ; of

frequentmention in other parts

made

Milesians whose

prisonersto Susa, received

King Darius,but

on

temple,was

shores

Erythraean

spared,being

were

ill treatment

estabhshed

were

of the

no

lives

sea,

by

him
the

near

at the

in

hands

Ampe,

spot where

city
the

and the plain about the

Tigrisflows into it.* Miletus itself,
city,were
kept by the Persians for themselves,while the hillcountry was assignedto the Carians of Pedasus.^
the Sybarites,^
21. And
who after the loss of their city
now
the former
failed duly to return
occupiedLaiis* and Scidrus,*

kindness

of the

taken

the

"

by

Milesians.

For

made
Crotoniats,"

these
a

great

last,when

Sybaris was
them,

mourning,all of

curled liair of the Persians

long and carefully
account
on
-(lischj-lus,
Persepolisand Behistun.
Pa^vxair'ftcirrfs
(ap.Athen. Deipn. xiv. 23, p. 627, D.).
The

is

of

of it,called the Persians

For a representation
of the

in which

manner
"

it

was

see

worn,

the

conspicuous in

the

tures
sculp-

the woodcuts, vol. i. p. 213.

placecalled also Branchidoe,in the

of the

territoryof
temple of Apollo stood.
(Strab.xiv. p. 927, rod 4p
times
someAi5u/uoij vaov.
Steph.Byz. AiSv^xa r6-woi MtX^Tou.) The temple itself was
called
Curt. vii. 6, " 28),and the Apollo worshipped
the Didymeum" (Quint.
there
"Apollo Didymeus" (Strub.xiv. p. 910; PUn. H. N. v. 29; Macrob. Sat. i.
17 ; Etym. Mag. ad voc. AiSv^alos).
The temple and its site have been alreadydescribed (supra,
i. 157, note '').
'
first
to think tliat the temple was
Supra, i. 92 ; v. 36. Strabo (1.s. c.)seems
and
riches
carried
this
its
off
but
is
of
statement
no
burnt,
by Xtrxes,
weightagainst
the clear testimony of Herodotus.
"
The
cityAmp^ is known
only to Herodotus and Stephen. (See Steph.Byz.
ad Toc.) It is impossible
since the courses
of the rivers have changed,
to fix its site,
Didyma
Miletus,where

was

the

name

famous

"

the coast-line has advanced

and
^

considerably. (See vol. i. p. 460.)

It is probable that the Pedasians
had continued
the other Carians
from them, and were
revolted
now

Supra, i. 175.

Persians, when

fidelity.Mylasa, which

the Milesian

faithful to the
rewarded

for

hill country

lay
(Mount Latmus^
t.
leadingpart in the insurrection (supra,
121).
8
For the situation of Sybaris,and its history,
above
see
(v.44, note *).
"
Laiis was
about 35 miles from Sybaris. It was
situated on the western
coast
of Italy,
the mouth
of the river of the same
near
name
(Strab.vi. p. 864 ; Plin. H.
the Lao (Swinbourne,
vol. ii.
N. iii.6 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc), which is still known
as
the
time
of
It
had
ceased
exist
to
and
traces
to
no
now
seem
Strabo,
by
p. 474).
their

bad, we

remain
'

know,

taken

nearer

of it.

Stephen of Byzantium (ad voc.)is

only other writer who has preservedto

cityof Italy,and records that its inhabitanta
mentioned
were
by Lycus (of Rhcgium), one of the historians of Alexander
(about
B. c. 300). It was
probably situated at no great distance from Laiis,either in the
that place and Sybaris(Cf.Schiller de Thuriorum, Rep.
mountain
region between
its site is marked
the
o
n
coast, like Laiis. According to some,
p. 8),or, periutps,
by the ruins at Sapri,six miles east of Policastro. (Seo the article oo Scidrus io
Smith's Geograph. Diet.)
us

notice

"

of this town.

Supra,T.

44.

He

calls it

the

Chap.

20-22.

youths as

GRIEF

well

as

OF

THE

ATHENIANS.

shavingtheir

men,

heads

feybariswere, of all the cities whereof

the two

the other
at the fall of

hand, showed

on

; since

have

Miletus and

any

knowledge

another.'

The

Athenians'

themselves beyond

measure

closelyunited

most

35^

to

one

we

afflicted

Miletus,in many ways expressinc^

their sympathy
and
by their treatment
especially
of Phrynichus.^ For when
this poet broughtout
of the Capture
upon the stage his drama
of Miletus,
the whole theatre burst into tears, and the
people
sentenced

him

law, that

no

pay

their

Medes

the

thousand drachms,^for
misfortunes. They likewise made

own

bereft of its inhabitants.

richer

sort

and
captains,

they
and
sea-fight,

resolved that

the slaves of ^aces

and

the

be

This

founded.

The

historian

the commercial
Miletus
thus

was

the

depended

Timaeua

on

chief

about
to

the two

for

with

used
of

one

the

the

year
ludicrous

611.

B.C.

the

Zan-

vited
lonians,and inIonian cityto

an

(or the Fair Strand) as it

this close

union

resulted

from

According to him the wool of

by the Sybaritesin their dress,and as they
their most
valued luxuries,the Sybaritesregarded
But

Timseus

has the air of exaggerating

(vide infra,ch. 127).

of Thespis(Suidas,ad voc),began
Phrynichus, the disciple
about

Samos,

cities.

specialaffection.

Sybariticluxuriousness

this time

wished

(Fr.60) asserted,that
between

material

Miletus

its inhabitants
the

that

place,Cale-Act6

intercourse

In

they would not remain to become

but before the tyrant set
Persians,
sail away
and found a colonyin

Sicilyhad sent ambassadors

to Cale-Act6,"where they

them

displeasedwith the
dealingsthey had had with the
council,very shortlyafter the

foot in their country, would

another land.
Now
it chanced
claeans of

calling
re-

much

were

the

therefore held

again exhibit that piece.

ever

Miletus

was

people of the

doingsof

fine of

should

one

22. Thus
the

to

them

to

He

is said to

have

been

exhibit tragedies

to

the first who

"

dropt

the

and the
of the originaldrama, and
cast
dismissingBacchus
lightand
in the
and elevated events
recorded
Satyrs,formed his plays from the more
grave
of great merit.
country." His tragedieswere
mythology and historyof his own
(Aristoph.Thesmoph. 164.) ^schylus, his junior by about ten or filteen years,
accused
of borrowing largelyfrom them.
(Aristoph.Ran. 1228, ed. Bothe ;
was
the same
ject
subPhcenissse was
His
ad jEschyl.
on
Glauc. Rheg. in Introduct.
Pers.)
to have
the Persae of .^schylus,and appears
as
gained the tragicprize in the
famed for the excellencyof his chorusses. (Arist.
He was
especially
year b. c. 476.
Av. 716 ; Vesp. 220, 269 ; Arist. Prob. xix. 31.)
"

Twice

the income

of

Pentacosiomedimnus.

(xii.17),Plutarch

The

same

story is told by Strabo

Reipubl.ger. ii. p. 814, B.),Libanius

(Prsecept.
others.
and
1
(xxviiK ),
in Verr. II, iii.
known
Calacte.or Calacta. (Cic.
as

(xiv.911),JClian
MarceUinus
(i.p. 506),Ammianus
"
afterwards
This placebecame
iii.4, p. 78 ; SiL Ital.xiv. 251). It lay on the north coast of
Ptolem.
43
Geograph.
"
;
Caronia
The
Halsesa and Haluntium.
between
probablesite is the modern
Sicily,
ed
is
beautiful,
thicklywoodThe coast
in this part
very
(long.14" 27',lat. 38" nearly).
hills.
Sicily,
of
series
(Smyth's
rocky
with oak, elm, pine,and ash, clothing a
rather from
its name
derived
the "Fair Strand"
pp. 96-7.) Perhaps, however,
littus piscosa
calls
it
Silius
Italicus
s.
its
fisheries.
c.)
of
(1.
the productiveness
"

Calact6."

THE

352

SAMIANS

SEIZE

ZANCLE.

Book

VI.

is

and is situated in
called,is in the country of the Sicilians,
the part of Sicilywhich
looks towards Tyrrhenian
The oflfer
all
lonians
thus made
to
the
embraced
was
only by the

Samians,and by

such of the Milesians

their escape.
23. Hereupon this is what

had

as

The

ensued.

contrived to effect
Saraians

on

their

voyage reached the country of the EpizephyrianLocrians/at a

time when
the Zanclasans and their king Scythas were
engaged
in the siegeof a Sicilian town
which
take.
to
they hoped
with the
Anaxilaiis,
tyrant of Rhegium," who was on ill terms
to
ZanclaBans,knowing how matters
stood,made
application
the Samians, and persuaded them
the thought of
to give up
Cal6-Act6,the place to which they were
bound, and to seize
Zancl6

which
itself,
this counsel

left without

was

The

men.

Samians

lowed
fol-

and

possessedthemselves of the town, which

heard than they hurried to the rescue,
no
sooner
their aid Hippocrates,
one
tyrant of Gela,'who was

the Zanclaeans

callingto
of

their

allies.

Hippocrates came

with

his army
to their
the
Zanclsean
Scythas,

his arrival he seized

assistance ; but on
king,who had justlost his city,and sent
"

That

is,on the north coast.

Cal6-Acte,and even
Calacta,with
ad loc).

Mr.
ZancI6

him

away

in

chains,

Bkkesley, who strangelyenough identifies

is puzzled by this expression(note
itself,

The Epizephyrian
Southern Locrians are the Locrians of Italy,
who possess*
or
south of tlie modern
labria.
Cacity,Locri, and a tract of country near the extreme
Locri lay upon the eastern
about
five
miles
the
modern
from
village
coast,
of Gerace (lat.
38" lu',long. 16" 8'). It was
situated at some
littledistance from
the shore, upon the brow
of a hillcalled Esopis. (Strab.vi. p. 872.) Swinburne
ed

observed

ruins

which

have belonged to it (Travels,

vol. i. p. 340),
scape-painter
entirelydisappeared. (See Lear's Journal of a LandThe
which
are
coins,however,
constantlydug up on
pp. 89-90.)
the spot, sufficiently
identifythe site.
colonists of tho
According to Ephorus (Fr.40), the EpizephyrianLocriann were
Locrians
of Opus.
Pausanias
and Virgil.{^Mn. iii. 399) seem
to
(III.xix. " 11*)"
have believed the same.
that they came
from
Strabo, however, positivelyasserts
the Locris on the Crisssean Gulf, the country of the Locri Ozolae.
DionysiusPerieis probably derived
from Aristotle,
with
getes (364)confirms this,and his account
whom
he agrees
to the fact that the originof the colony was
as
the intermarriage
of certain slaves of the Locrians
with their mistresses during the prolonged absence
of their lords upon
an
about
to return
expedition. On hearingthat their masters
were
home, they took ship, and with the women
sought a home in Italy. (Cf.
Aristot. ap. Polyb. xii. 9.)
The Locrians of Italyperhaps derived
their specialdesignationfrom Cape Zephyrium (the modern
Cape Brassano),which lay within their territory.(Slrab.
1. s. c.) Their famous
a
lawgiver,Zaieucus,is too well-known
(cf Arisu
personage
Pol. ii. 9; Polyb. xii. 16; Strab. 1. s. c. ; Schol. ad Pind. 01. xi. 17, "c.),
need
to
than a passingallusion.
more
almost unchanged. It is the modern
Rliegium retains its name
Reggio,a town
but

they

some

have

now

seem

to

almost

"

of

The land distance from Locri is

upon the straits of Messina.
consequence
miles.
founded
about
It was
was
n. c. 668.
a
Rhegiura
jointcolony of
Chakideans
and Messeuians.
The latter had the supremacy.
(Strab.vi. p. 370.)
some

about

28

Infra,vii. 163-4.

beautiM
which
the

had

them

rendered

at their hands.

of the

high

looked

spared the Samians,

Immediately after
Caria,bringing some
submitted

of their

the

of the cities

Histiasus

the Euxine.^

recovered

Persians

Histiaeus

befallen Miletus

had

still at

others

had

they issued

as

the

heard

sooner

no

reached

Byzantinm, employed

merchantmen

Ionian

the
intercepting

rebels.

other

accord.

own

tidingsof what
Milesian,who was

the

account

by force,while

over

well

either their

of the

the

who

one

on

burn

not

those

fall of Miletus

26. Meanwhile
in

did

and
vessels,
their temples,as
they did

desertion of their

city or

as

deserved

therefore

service and

likewise

They

^aces

upon

fight

^aces,
by the

over, re-established
This
throne.
they did

Syloson, upon his

of the Persians,who

command

the

prizewas

of

son

had

for its

Miletus

VI

Book

Phoenicians,after

itself the

city. At Samoa

CHIOS.

FOR

SAILS

HISTI^US

354

news

from

than

he

Hellespontin charge to Bisaltes,son of Apollophanes,

of his Lesbians,
native of Abydos, and himself,at the head
a
which
One of the Chian garrisons
set sail for Chios.
opposed
The
him he engaged at a placecalled
Hollows," situated in
vast numof these he slaughtered
and
a
ber
the Chian
territory,
all the
; afterwards,by the help of his Lesbians,he reduced
the

gave

"

weakened
by their losses
Chiaus,who were
as
Polichno, a city of Chios," serving him
sea-fight,
of

rest

the

in the
liead-

quarters.
27. It

great misfortunes
it

was

in this

about

are

to

befall

instance,for the Chians

strange tokens

sent

to

them.

is

there

mostly hapi)cn8 that

warning

some

when

or
a state
; and
had some
had previously

nation

choir

of

hundred

of

so

their

dispatchedto Delphi,and of these only two

had returned,the remainingninety-eight
having been carried off
time, and very
by a pestilence.Likewise, about the same
the roof of a school-house had fallen
shortlybefore the sea-fight,
youths

had

been

at lessons,
and out of
of their boys, who
in upon a number
were
but one
left alive.
and
hundred
a
twenty children there was
them.
It was
sent
the signs which
God
to warn
Such were

shortlyafterwards
brought the city down

that

very

"

Supra, ch.

6.

(supra,cli. 5), hid

From

sea-fighthappened, vfcliich

its knees

upon

lliu lime

the

that Miletus

have

become

; and

after the

Ilistiacus baclv

refused to receive

purely selfish.

His

proceedings at

policy
than the Persians.
Byzantium must have injuredthe Greeks I'ar more
his conduct
Contrast
couutrymea.
proceeds openly to attack his own
biouysius
(uh. 17).
"
in Crete,and one
There
other placesof this name,
two
one
were
(Steph.Byz. ad toc). The site of the Chian Polichn^ is unknown.
seeuis

to

sea-fight

And

now

with

tliat of

he

in the Troaa

Chap.

HISTI^US

26-30.

the

came

attack

of

Chians,weakened
lonians and

pkce
quit Miletus

led

arrived

news

and

attack

of food ;

There

Atarnean

an

Phoenicians

of

army

about

were

On

in

was

Now
in

to

hearing

hastened

bos
Les-

to

great straits for

and

the crops which

likewise in the

belonged to Mysia.
named
Harpagus' was

Persian

of

army,

his army

and
teriitory,'

the

conquest.

easy

Thasos,and

cut

whom

composed of
had laid'
siegeto the

numerous

that the

mainland, intending

certain

an

whereupon Histiaeus left Lesbos

Caicus,*which
head

to

the

Lesbians,to

furnished

siegeof

with all his forces.

in

Ms

355

the other cities of Ionia.

this,Histiaeus raised the

to the

and

they were,

now

DEATH.

againstThasos,^and
jEolians,

when

want

TO

Histiaeus

as

28. Histiaeus

PUT

went

growing

were

plain of

it chanced
these

across

the

that

regions at

the

little

no

marched
out to meet
laiuled,
destroyedthe greater number

Histiaeus
strength. He, when
him, and engagingwith his forces,
self
of them, and took Histieeus him-

prisoner.
Histiaeus

29.

The

manner.

of the Persians

fell into the hands

Greeks

and

Persians

in the following

engaged
for

regionof Atameus, and the battle was

stoutlycontested,tillat lengththe cavalrycame
in the

at
a

up,

Malena,"

long time
and charging

Greeks, decided the conflict. The Greeks fled,and

who thought that Darius would
not punish his fault
Histiapus,
with death, showed
how he loved his life by the followingconduct.
the
who
of
was
Overtaken
in his flight
Persians,
by one
Persian
in
the
aloud
him through, he cried
aliMiit to run
tongue
the

he

that

Histiaeus the Milesian.

was

straitwaybefore King Darius

have
received no
I verilybelieve that he would
hurt,but the
Artaphernes,however,
Idng would have freelyforgivenhim.
30. Now

and
Sardis,

-atrap of

received into
'

gold

The
As

captor Harpagus,on this very account,-"

high favour

mines

of

Thasos

that,if he escaped,he would be again

by the king, put him to death as
"

perhaps formed

the

chief attraction.

(Videinfra,

ii.44.)

eh. 46, and

"

his

afraid

they were

because

taken

he been

had

supra,
of Chios

master

he would

consider

the Atarnean
rich and

plainhis

own

(u I60;.

(vSMfiovo.
("T"p6Spa
Asia
Fellows,
compare

beautiful

valleyof the Caicus was most

T^v, ffx"5bK T^ji. apiarrtyTfjs Mi/fftar,Strab. xiii. p. 895 ;
with
Ceteius
Minor, p. 29),but the part near
Pergamum, about the junctionof the
tract
the
and is probably
called kut' *4ox^V "'/*" Caician plain,"
the Caicus, was
than ten or
is not more
This
plain
and
xv.
1.
indicated
c.
984).
here
p.
(Strab. s.
"

twelve
1

The

whole

miles

from

the coast.
j
t"
^r
Boot 1,
m
Harpagus the Mede
the Arians.
among
and both are probablydistinct from the Harpagus
"

This

is

not

unusual

name

L, was clearlyft difl'erent person,

of the Lycian inscriptions.
"
This place is wholly unknown

wtt

to

the

geographers. Wessehng

1^

would

read ^

Boon

lie arrived

as

NETTED

ISLANDS

THE

356

BY

Sardis.

at

His

found

great

bury it,as the

to

himself

of

head

engaged

men

who

man

the Persians.*

and

it up to
had taken

Susa

sent

place,

in this business for not

his

into his presence, and commanded

with all care, and
dress the head

and

to wash

and

been

had

Such

then

great benefactor

sequelof

the

Persians wintered

at

the

was

VI

that

at

alive

bringingHistigeus
servants

the

body they impaled

learnt what

he

Book

PERSIANS.

his head

while they embalmed

place,^
the king. Darius, "when
to
fault with

THE

tory
his-

of Histiaeus.
The

31.

naval

of the

armament

letus,
Mi-

followingyear proceededto attack the islands

reduced
coast, Chios,Lesbos, and Tenedos,^which were
in

and

off the

the

difficulty.Whenever
they became masters of an island,
the barbarians,in every single
instance,netted the inhabitants.
ing.
in
the mode
Now
which they practice
this nettingis the follow-

without

Men

joinhands,so

to end

hunt

and

out

to form

line

march

then

south,and

to the

coast

as

In like

towns

the

upon

mainland, not

end

however

with
threats where-

before the battle.'

the lonians

north

sians
the Per-

manner

it was
not possible.
as
nettingthe inhabitants,
32. And
made
their generals
now
good all the

they had menaced

the

island from

through the

the inhabitants.*

took also the Ionian

from

across

For

no

than they chose out

of the towns
they get possession
all the best favoured boys and made
them
eunuchs, while the
beautiful of the girls
most
they tore from their homes and sent
time burning the cities
as
presents to the king,at the same
the lonians for the
with their temples.* Thus were
themselves,

did

sooner

"

to

Carina,"from the mention of

have been beyond the limits
"
According to the Persian

that

custom

li.par. 13, 14, col. iii.par. 8; and

"
Of a piece with tliismildness

ch. 20) and

of tiie Eretrians

Caisar's conduct
"

Nothing

lonians
coast

had

had

Tenedos

on

had

had

taken

been

with

rebels.

said of

that passage

shows

Carina

119).

See

Behistnn
Milesian

prisoners(supra,
ency
signalinstance of clemVar. vi. 14). Compare
(Hist.

of the

still more

by .^Elian
Pompcy.
in
the participation
of Tencdoa
of the sea, it is probable that
head

col.
Inscription,

infra,vii. 238.

is recorded

receivingthe

the command

vii. 42 ; but

supra, iii.159,
is the treatment

ch.
(infra,

part of Darius

the

on

placein

of Atarueus.

of

the revolt ; hut as the

all the islands of the

part in it.

retains its

name

absolutelyunchanged

to the

present day. It is a small

fertile island,producing an
excellent
wine.
Its situation off the niuuth of tinand its safe port, have at all times made
it a place of some
Hellespont,
conscqucnci
hut

(See Chandler,ch. vi. vol. i. p. 19.)

^
Supra, iii.149.
Supra, ch. 9.
Mr. Grote (Hist,
of Greece, iv, p. 4i4)observes, with reason,
that the account
of these severities must
be exaggerated. The islands continue
to be occupied by a
Greek
as
population,and the towns
upon the mainland
appear shortlyas flourishing
Within
fourteen
the
Greeks
290
of
Asia
found
ever.
are
furni.shing
ships
years
vil
(infra,
(which would imply near
60,000 men) to the fleet of Xerxes
upon
"

"

63-6).

Chap.

31

PUNISHMENT

3".

third time

reduced

second,and

now

The

33.

OF

slavery;
time,by

to

third

HELLESPONTINES.

THE

3517

by the Lydians,and

once

the Persians.

force,after quitting Ionia,proceeded to the

sea

and
Hellespont,

took all the towns which lie on the left shore as

sails into the straits. For the cities on the rightbank had

one

already been reduced

these

the

are

placeswhich

side ; the
the
Perinthus,'
The

by the land force

border the

Chersonese,which
this

Persians.

Hellesponton

contains

forts in

Byzantines at

of the

the

number

Now
pean
Euro-

of

cities,*

Thrace,'
Byzantium/
and
their
the
time,
oppositeneighbours,

Chalcedonians, instead

and
Selybria,^

nicians,
awaitingthe coming of the Phoetheir
the
and
i
nto
quitted
sailing
country,
Euxine,took
at the
The
cityof Mes6mbria.*
Phoenicians,
up their abode
after burning all the placesabove mentioned, proceeded to Proconnesus*

of

Artaca,^which they likewise delivered to the

flames ; this done, theyreturned to the Chersonese,
beingminded
to reduce
those cities which
they had not ravaged in their
former cruise.' Upon
Cyzicus ' they made no attack at all,as
had
made
with
before their coming the inhabitants
terms
"

(Peripl.
p. 67) enumerates

Scvlax

important

and

are

fewer

no

than

eleven,of

Cardia, Elaeus,Sestus, and Pactya. Herodotus

the

which

adds

mosi

citywhich

he

contained, in
omits, viz. Madytus (infra,vii. 33). Xcnophon says the Chersonese
H. c.
398, eleven or twelve cities (Hellen.111, ii 10). He speaks highly of its
*

fertility.
'

has

Herodotus
intt-rvened

who

says,

/ifTh

here

inverted

the Chersonese

between
8"

Tijy

the

(an
\tppivriaov

'H^ctxAtio,
Fuvui, Vavlat, Vtoy
Tttpiaraais,

Supra, v.
The

order.
geographical

1.

Thracian

holds
strongPerinthus, as is plain from Scylax,
Aet/zcTjd/cr?;,
irpwrov
Sp^tia TtixV raSe
-rSKis
Ktd
\iixi\v.
Wpivbot
TtlxoJ
and

"

"

small town
a
Silivri,
upon
Selymbria,still exists in the modern
of Marmora, about 40 miles from Constantinople(long.28" 14',lat. 41" 5').
It is said to have been founded
by the Megarians, a littlebefore Byzantium, about
Annal. Vienn. vol. Ixiii.
site is very beautiful (cf.
It. c. 6(j0 (Scymn. Ch. 713). The
*
Supra, iv. 144.
"

the

p.

or
Solybria,

sea

41).
"

Another

readiqg

the

makes

hria, but this is contrary

to

the

Byzantines and
both

statements

''found"Mesem-

Chalcedonians
of

Chius

Scymuus

of

and

Strabo

(videsupra, iv. 93, note *).

'
Ibid.
Supra, iv. 13.
No
doubt they
is very apparent here.
bitter spiritof the Phoenicians
The
were
glad to crippletheir commercial rivals (Cf.ch. 6, note '').
supersededit (supra,
9
close to Artaca, which (as Erdek) has now
Cvzicus
was
which
island
approached nearest
of
the
iv. 14, note
"). It was situated at the point
mainland
the
to
(Strab.
two
bridges
the shore, and in earlv times was joined by
to
wrote
that
time
the
Scylax
island'
become
by
h
ad
a
peninsula
xli. p. 831). The
"
"

( Peripl.p. 84), a

Extensive

ruins

low

sandy isthmus

remain, which

have

it and the shore.

up between
having grown
Hamilton
Mr.
(Asia
been
fully described by

and which
are
Minor, vol. ii.pp. 100-104),
Bal Kiz (waXaia Kv(iKos).
of the Milesians
a colony
Cyzicus was
H

N.

70).
vL

V.

The

32), or, according

date

to

is

to

the

under

Turks
"

(Anaximen. ap.

Strab.

Megarians (Lydus
variouslyfixed (see Clmtons

others, of the

of its colonisation

1, and 01. xxvi. 2.)

known

the

"

mn

xiv.

de

p.

910;

Mag.
J?. M.

of

name

rn-

Plin.

Kom.
vol.

m.
i.

Ul,

358

PH(EXICIANS

(Ebares,the

son

had

submitted

Phoenicians
34.

Megabazus,and satrap
themselves to the king. In
all the

to this time

government

grandsonof
tiades,the

of

son

followingmanner.
the

their
The

cities of the

of

Miltiades,the
they

they

at
were

VI.

Dascyleium,' and

the

Chersonese

the

Chersonese
of

son

had

had

been

Cimon,

and

from

Mil-

descended

obtained

possessionof them
The
Dolonci/ a Thracian tribe,to
that time belonged,beingharassed by
sent
engaged with the Apsinthians,*

princesto Delphi to consult

replyof the Pythoness bade

the oracle about

"

them

colonist into their country the

as

Chersonese

in which

war

the

Cypselus,who

whom

of

Book

cities,
excepting Cardia.*^

to whom
Stesagoras,

in the

CHERSONESE.

THE

of

subdued

Up
the

under

RAVAGE

take back
who

man

the

matter.

with

should

them

first offer

them

after they quitted the temple." The

hospitality
Dolonci,
followingthe sacred road,*passedthrough the regionsof Phocis

and

Boeotia ; after which, as stillno one

invited them
turned aside,and travelled to Athens.
35. Now
Pisistratus was
sole lord of
at this time

but

the
Miltiades,

much

son

He

distinction.

'

Vide

Cardia

supra, iii.1 20, note

of

likewise

Cypselus,was
belongedto a family which

the

Athens,
of

person
wont

was

to

''.

probably escaped at this time

(SinusMclas). It was situated on the

Xerot

in,they

from

its

western

positiondeep

in the

side of the Thracian

Gulf

of

nese,
Cherso-

(Scyl.
Peripl.p. 68; Strab. vii. p. 48l*
jointcolony of the Milesians and Clazomeniau8(Scymn. Cli
11. 699-700). When
the i-slbmus,
Lysimachus built Lysimachia half-way across
Cardia shrank
into insigiiilicanco.
derived
have
The place was
to
thought by some
its name
from
its shape, which
H.
said
heart
N.
iv. 11;
resembled
a
they
(Plin,
Solin. 10); bit Stephen'sexplanationseems
the oldScythic
the best,that it was
(i.e. Cymric) appellation(Steph. Byz, ad voc.
Kapilu). Accordingly wo
mny
at

in

trace

and

the

which

part of the isthmus

narrowest

It is said to have

been

word

the

is found

Celtic

likewise

Caer, which
in Carciuitis

is

so

in

common

(supra,iv. 55)

and

the

Welsh

Cardcsus

namis,

Fi.
(Ilecat.

157),both Scythian cities.

The
mention

Dolonci
of them

almost
is made

disappear from among

by the Greek historians.

the Thracian
The

only

tribes.
ttoce, I

No

further

believe,which

of their name
in the cataexistence is the occurrence
logues
possess of their continued
of Pliny (H. N. iv. 11),and Sollnus (c.10). They may
perhaps be ethnically
with the Doliones
connected
.Marcellin.
of Cyzicus,and the Dolopes of Thessaliu (cf.
we

Vit.

Thucyd., p. viii.where the Dolonci are called

Dolopes ").
The
Thracian
a
Apsinthiansor Apsynthiaiiswere
people who occupied the
is plain both from ch. 87, and from
tract immediately north of the Chersonese, as
ness,
a
fragment of Hecatajus (Fr.135). It is impossibleto fix their limits with exacteither eastward
westward.
khoi and
or
Stephen of Byzantium (ad voces
them
to the Hebrus.
westward
to extend
seems
KopitiXoi)
They are but littleknown
in history.
Stephen and Suidas (ad voc. "k^^vvbo^)have a town Apsynthus, which they
confuse
with the (Enus
of Herodotus
vii. 58). Dionysius Pericgeteshas
(infra,
Thracian
of
the
from
which Eustathius (adloc.)
river
a
name
same
(I.575),
says that
the Apsyntliians derived their appellation.
*
the sacred
road
is meant
By
apparentlythe road which led from Delphi
and Orchomenus.
tatiward, in the direction of Lebadea
Along this road would comu
all the processions from the principal
states
of Greece.
"

"

"

Cnxr.

34-36.

MILIIADES

INVITED

in the four-horse

contend
^acus

TO

BECOME

KING.

359

and traced
chariot-races,"

its descent

and

Egina, but which,from the time of Pbilseus,

the son of Ajax,"who
the first Athenian
was
citizen of the
house, had been naturalised at Athens.'
It happened that as
the Dolonci passed his door Miltiades was
in his vestibule
sitting
to

which

him

caused

to remark

garments, and

them, dressed

armed

as

they were

with

in outlandish

lances.'

He
invited
them
approach,
them
in,offering
The
lodgingand entertainment.
strangers
his
accepted
hospitality,
and, after the banquet was over, they
laid before him in full the directions of the oracle,
and besought
him on their own
to
yieldobedience to the god. Miltiades
part
therefore called to

them, and, on

persuaded ere

was

of Pisistratus

they had
irksome

was

moreover

their

done

speaking,for the government

him, and he wanted to be beyond

to

the tyrant'sreach.
He therefore went
to Delphi,and
straitway
o
f
tlieoracle
he
whether
do
the
should
Dolonci
inquired
as
desired.
36.

the

As

Pythoness backed

their

son
request,Miltiades,

of

Cypselus,who had alreadywon the four-horse

Olympia, left Athens, takingwith him as many
liked to joinin the enterprise,
and sailed
as
"

As

the

and

Rome,

had

won

keeping of

horse

indicated

considerable

some

chariot-race

at

of the Athenians
with

away

the

wealth, both in Greece

the social rank

whence

of /""*?!, Ix-rofioTai,
did
"c., so stillmore
equites,
the maintenance
of such a stud as could entitle a man
with any chance
to coutend
of success
in the great games,
mark
the owner
a
as
person of ample fortune.
Hence
the constant
of those who
allusions in Pindar to the wealth and munificence
the

chariot

(01.ii. 53

races

Pyth. i. 50, 90,

1, 99

v.

; Nem.

ix. 32 ; Isth.

(ch. 122).
says
instance of
prices,as appears by the well-known
(Aul. Gell. v. 2). Skilful
Bucephalus,who fetched a sum
equal to 3000/. sterling
charioteers
were
spared in the decoration of the
highlypaid,and no expense was
The expeusivenessof the pursuitis put
chariots and equipment of the coursers.
where
forward
very prominentlyby Aristophanes at the opening of the Nubes,
that
of
another
mother's
of
the
a
side,
on
olKiaTtbpi-Kirorp6"poi,
scion,
Phidippides
the Alcma."onidae (infra,
ch. 125) ruins his father by indulgencein it
i. 42), and

hence

First-rate horses

the

sold at

Herodotus

of what

force

of Callias

below

enormous

"

"

'

The

Hellanicus

of Miltiades

descent

(ap.Marcell.

Vit.

from

^Eacus

thus

was

and

by Pherecydes

traced

Thucyd.): ^acus, Ajai, Philseus,Daiclus, Epidycus,

"

Acestor, Agenor, Olius,Lyces,Typhon, Lalus, Agamestor, Tisander, Miltiades,Hipto be

some
In the lattet part of this genealogy there seem
pocleides,Miltiades.
and
his
son
between
Tisander
Miltiades
of
the
a
palpablemistakes, as
interposition
is
of
earUer
The
of
omission
ch.
the
and
part
Cypselus.
Hippocleides(infra, 127),
course
purelymythical.
and
the authorities
So Plutarch
(Vit.Sol. c. 11),Stephen (ad voc. ""Aof5aj),
"

mentioned

" 2).

Ajax (I.XXXV.
"

The

Pausanias

in the last note.

Plutarch

makes

that Philajus

tale went

Eurysaces

interposesan
Eurysaces

Philaeus
(Pausan.)',or

and

between

Philaeus and

of Philaeus.

brother

Eurysaces together(Plut.^

as
the Athenians, and received the rightof citizeiiship
was
in Attica,which
Philaidae
named
is
that
there
deme
certain
reward.
It
a
was
a
with Philaeus (Steph.Byz.).but it is remarkable that the deme
connected
traditionally
of Attica,
the tribe jEantis (seeLeake's Demes
not to
belonged to the tribe ..Egeis,

surrendered

bad

p. 75 and

p.

Salamis

194).

wearing of arms
(c"Thucyd. 1. 5, 6).
"

The

to

,.

had

gone

out of fashion

in Greece

acme

"

,
little
time

before

HIS

360
Dolonci.
build

THE

his arrival at the

On

those who

by

WITH

WAR

wall

the neck

across

Book

Chersonese,he
After

invited him.

had

LAMPSACENES.

made

was

this his first act

of the Chersonese

from

Yl

king
to

was

cityof

the

the incursions
to protect the country from
Pactya,'^
and ravages
breadth of the isthmus
of the Apsinthians. The
at this part is thirty-six
furlongs,the whole length of the peninsula
hundred
and
within the isthmus
four
twenty
being
furlongs.^
37. When
the
finished carryingthe wall across
he had
isthmus, and had thus secured the Chersonese
against the

Cardia

to

Apsinthians,Miltiades proceeded to
first of all attacked

ambush

which

they had

prisoner. Now
favour

of his

Lampsacus
he

said,

''

calamity

tell how

destroy them

and

sent

his

to

but

down,

cut

fir."

about this
last

at

makes

high

no

in the

therefore
of
the men

if

they refused,*'
the LampThen
sacenians
speechof Crcesus,
"

his threat

told them

sense, and

when

be taken

Croesus
"

freedom

construe

fir ;" *

stood

commanded

like

in doubt

to

an

that he
of their

one

that the
fresh

would
elders

fir is the

shoots,but

only

forth-

upon the
up in the

Like Cardia
Hellespont,about ten miles above Oallipoli.
built
it
found not
are
city
by Lysimachus. Vestigesot
far from Heiamili
Uerodots
di-s
(Kruse, Ueber
Ausinessung
Pontus, p. 49). It is
said also to be possibleto trace an ancient wall across
the isthmus.
*
These measurements
said to be very accurate
are
(Kruse, ut pupra). Scylax,
He gives the length of tiie peninsula as
writinga century later,is far less exact.
of the isthmus at 40 (Poripl.
too stades, tiie breadth
p. 6S). In this he is followed
Strabo
the distance,
by
(vii.
p. 482). Xenophon relates that Dercyliidasmi-asured
Gr. iii. ii. 10). The circumstances
and found it 37 stades (Hist.
of the peninsulaat
that time (b.c. l-J'S)
were
exactlysimilar to those here spoken of, and Dcrcyllidas
It is remarkable, however.
far
protectedthe inhabitants in the same
so
0)111,
way.
be gathered from Xenophon, the former
as
wnll liad entirely
can
disappeared.
One of these was
commemorated
at Olynipia,
which Pausaniaa
by an ofl'ering
it

Pactya

like
true

which,

tree

the misfortune

had

destroythem

somewhile

not

the

he

give Miltiades

to

he would

could

divined

laid he

fallinginto

but

it

were

and

Lampsacenians ;

happened that Miltiades

Croesus,king of Lydia. When

of

heard

the

wars,*and

in other

engage

was

swallowed

was

thus

saw

inscribed:

"

Zj\vifi S-yoA/u*
ivfdriKay'OKvfxwtroiK Xtpoviiaou
Ttixoi f\6yrfs 'Aparov iTfip^t8c M(\T(dSr;t acpty.
Cf. Pausan. VI. xix.
*

For

the

"

4.

of Lampsacus, which
position

vide supra, v. 117.

*
The words of Croesus

which

may

e8cai"edHerodotus.

to

it

on

account

puu.

of the
aucicut

ubundume

times

the Asiatic side of the

on

contained

double

one
allusion,

Hellespont,
element

of

Lampsucus,

Lamps. Fr. 6; Deich. Procon.

had once
Etym. Magu. IliTvua),
in
exclusively

have

was

Fr.
borne
of

it itppcars from
various
writers (Char.
lu; Sfmb, xiii. p. 840 ; Steph, Byz. ad
voc.
the name
of Pityusa,
or
a name
Pityeia,
given
its

(Horn. U.

and
lir-troe.H,
The

ii.S2y).

under

which

threat

therefore

it

was

known

involved

REIGN

362
40. This
the

had

he

and

marched

their

was

the

nomads, angered by
far

as

coming, but

of

son

OF

CImon, had

an

attack of

fled,and

been

not

yet

more

VI

long in
grievous

in

body

Miltiades did not await

remained

until the Scyths

away
him back.
fetched
All this
which

befell Miltiades at

present time.
41.

He

now

no

attackingTenedos*
and

and
chattels,

from

which

gulf of

he

trireme

mother

that

the

he loaded five triremes

sail for Athens.

set

whole

Phoenicians

departure;

shore of the

four of his

Cardia

and

Phoenician

with

he

as

was

fleet.

However
into

got

his

goods

the

point

sailed down

Chersonese,he

vessels,and

were

the
denly
sud-

came

he

himself

Imbrus,' one

into the hands

only falling

under

was

than

took his

the

heard

sooner

Melas,'along the

upon
escaped, with

Book

Darius, collected

when
the Dolonci sent and
retired,
happened three years before the events
the

him

the Chersonese.^

as

CIMON.

involved ; for three years earlier

incursion of the Scyths. These

now

fly before

to

SON

calamity befell

those in which

had

MILTIADES,

the
Miltiades,

country* when

than

he

OF

command

not

the

was

the

difierent
the

they

resolved

of

daughter

of the Thracian

Metiochus

woman.

when

of his pursuers.
This vessel
his- eldest son
Metiochus, whose

Phoenicians

found

and

out

his

that he

king Olorus,but
taken

shipwere
was

; and

of Miltiades

son

convey him to the king, expectingtherebyto

rise high in the royalfavour.
For they remembered
that it was
Miltiades who
counselled
hearken
when
the lonians
to
the
to

Scythsprayed

them

to break

up the

bridgeand

return

home."

here

Marmentioned, a considerable property in Thrace (Thucyd.iv. 104 ; compare

Vit. Thucyd., whose
is
cellinus,
however,
was
account,
very confused). Ilegesipyla
probably,by her name, a half Greek, the daughter of a Greek mother.
(Compare
the case
of Scyliis,
iv. 78.)
There is here a curious laxityof expression,
of dates.
or
a curious
forgetfulness
*

Miltiades

have entered
cannot
his government
much
later than h. c. 512, for
upon
did
he
take
in
the
only
Scythian expeditionof Darius, which was at latest
part
in B. c. 507-6, but we
sonese
are
expresslytold that he was sent from Athens to the Cherwho ceased to reign B.C.
his expulsionfrom
610.
Now
by the Pixistratidce,
the Chersonese
here given,into the
by the Scyths falls,
accordingto the account
not

b.

year

c.

495,

that

so

Scythiansdrove

him

be

had

been

least fifteen
years

cU

in the

country when

the

out.

This appears to have

encouraged by the success

been

to
maraudingexpedition,

which

the

Scythianswere

of the Ionian

revolt up to that time.

It took place the
the
fall
of
belbre
Miletus.
This
date
the
if mistake
it be,
explains
mistake,
year
of Strabo (xiii.
about
the Ht-ilespont,
p. 853),who thought the burning of the towns
in B. c. 493 (supra,
ch. 33),to have
arisen from fear of a Scythic invasion of Asia.
The

anxietyof the Scythiansto avenge invasion of their land is indicated by the

to Sparta mentioned
below (ch.84).
Supra, ch. 31.
'
The modern
of
side of the peninsula. It received
gulf
Xeros, on the western
from
the river Melas,the small stream
its name
which
flows into the gulf near
Su.
Kavatch, called by the Turks the KavcUch
"

emba.ssy

above

Imbrus

is not

(v.2C).

more

than

10
"

or

12

miles

Supra, iv.

137.

from

the

coast.

It

is mentioned

Chaf.

40-42.

FLIGHT

OF

Darius,however,when
his

him

f ersian

the

so

wife, by whom

were

accounted

brus

he made

42. At

ATHENS.

him

there

Persians.

the

on

As

any hurt,that he loaded

house and estate,and also
a

children
for Miltiades

were

no

following
measures,

born

him

who

from
himself,

Im-

to

hurt

more

contrary, before the

into effect the

353

doinghim

his way in safetyto Athens.

this time
the Persians did

but
lonians,
carried

TO

Phoenicians brought Metiochus into

far from
He gave

presence,
with benefits.
was

MILTIADES

year

was

which

were

their

to the

out, they

greatlyto

advantage. Artaphernes,satrap of Sardis,summoned

deputies from all the Ionian cities,
and forced them
to enter
into agreements
with one another,
not
to harass each other
by
force of arms, but to settle their
disputesby reference.'" He
likewise took

such is the

sangs"
of

the measurement

to pay,

'"

to

These

and

that has continued unaltered from

Artaphernes fixed it down to the present day.'

the time when

T.

name

""
thirtyfurlongs

cities were

of their whole country in

parawhich the Persians giveto a distance
settled the tributes which
the several

provisos

at

were

rate

in the Greek

common

18, 79, "c.) ; but it is diflBcult to

thL' time

rightset

ma

imaginethat

treaties

(compare Thucyd.

the cities of Asiatic Greece

with one
another.
war

possessed the right of carrying on

incompatiblewith the Persian domination,and

no

instance

i. 145,

had up
Such
a

appears

of

its exercise.
'

Supra, ii. 6,

and v. 63.
Mr. Grote, Hist, of Greece, vol. v.
') denies that the Greek
pp. 454-6, note
i-iUcs upon
the coast
paid any tribute to Persia from the date of the full organisation
of the Athenian
confederacy(b.c.476)tillafter the disasters at Syracuse(b.c. 413).
He thinks this passage only means
that there was
of the Ionic cities
an
assessment
*

in the

that there was

not
He supposes
that
any payment of tribute.
this fact of the assessment, from having access
to the books
selves,
themand '"'"might
whether
the tribute was
realised.
To me
or
might not know"
it appears quiteinconceivable
that Herodotus
should
be ignorant of such a point,
and very unlikelythat he should have mentioned
the continuance
of the assessment
in the way
which he has, if all payment
he was
of it had ceased from the time when

king'sbooks,

Herodotus

knew

eight years

old.

There

is, however,

more

direct evidence

that

the

tribute

tinued
con-

in the interior" paid their

towns
paid. Mr. Grote admits that "Greek
Artaof Magnesia,which
quotas, consideringthat point to be proved by the case
of
xerxes
; but he has apparentlyforgotten that the revenues
gave to Themistocles
Myus and Lampsacus, both cities of the coa"t, were
assignedto the illustrious exile,
fore
in exactlythe same
of Magnesia (Thucyd.i. 138). It is manifest thereas those
way
down
to
but
that Lampsacus and Myus were
b. c.
not
only rated,
paid tribute,
Indeed
this is confessed by Mr. Grote in another note (voL v. p. 385, note *),
465.
for supbe no reason
If so, there can
posing
strangelyat variance with the previous one.
to

be

that any

of the towns

upon

the mainland

were

free

from

tribute.

expressionsof Thucydides (i.18, 89, 95, "c.), which Mr. Grote quotes,
revolted from Persia,"
concerning the Hellespontine and Ionian Greeks who had
be understood, I think, of the cities on
and been
liberated from the king,"must
Proconnesus, Cyzicus,
the European side of the Hellespont,
and of the islands,
Lesbos, Chios, Samos, "c.
It seems
to me
exemption from tribute of the Greek
probablethat the practical
of the
an
cities on the mainland
in b. c. 449, and
was
commenced
express provision
for
received
Greeks
agreeingto
treatj of Cyprus. It was the equivalentwhich the
The

"^

"

EXPEDITION

364
The

re.te

was

nearly the

very

before the revolt." Such

with the Ionian 8.
43. The

sent

him

with

coast,and

the

paid

been

had

sians
the Per-

peacefuldealingsof

the

were

that which

as

superseded all the other

spring Darius
down
Mardonius, the son of Gobryas/ to

next

generals,and

same

VI

Book

MARDONIUS.

UNDER

of men,

body

vast

fit for sea,

some

youth at this time,

and had
only latelymarried Artazostra,the king'sdaughter.'
When
host,reached
Mardonius, accompanied by this numerous
he took ship,and
Cilicia,
proceededalong shore with his fleet,
others for land

the land

while

army
the
In
Hellespont.

Asia

he

which

to

came

will

that Otancs

Mardonius

service.

Mardonius

of

ships had

powerfulland
means

At

44.

force,he

to

the

along

coast

believe

cannot

Persia

make

ing
Hav-

when

and
Hellespont,
and
broughttogether,

the

conveyed

his

troops

out
despots through-

established democracies.

been

of

to relate

marvel

all the

put down

them

his vessels,and

Eretria and

voyage
I have

here

Ionia ; and

Ionia,and in lieu of
hastened
so done, he

of

of his

course

the

towards

other leaders

under

marched

greatlysurprisethose Greeks who

advised
the seven
to
conspirators

commonwealth.*

multitude

was

vast

likewise

the strait by

across

proceeded through Europe against

Athens.^
least these

towns

served

as

pretextfor

the expe-

undisputedpossessionof Cyprus and Egypt. Ilerodotua had

completed the first draught of his history. The facts were
pierhups
he
at Thurii
Afterwards
therefore, at the time of his writing,as he stated them.
done
for he seems
to have
neglectedto alter the passage, which is not surprising,
than make
little more
additions to his historyin his later years.
*
the
necessitated the new
was
rating and measurement
Supra, iii.90. What
revolt.
Miletus
of
w
hich
had
of
the
alteration
takc.i placein consequence
territory
had been
know
we
punished for its share in the outbreak by the loss of a tract of
land which
mountain
was
ably
given to the Carians of Pcdusus (supra,ch. 20),and probOn the
the remuiiuler of the guiltycities had been treated
iu the same
way.
other hand, cities which
ceived
abstained,as Ephcsus (supra,ch. IC, note),may have reincrease of territory.
an

leave

the Persians

This

(Compute

in

this time

at

is another
iii.160,

instance

par. 18).
*
On marriages of this

461,
*

of

"c.) Gobryas

the
was

kind, see

alternation
the

of

son

above

Y.

of
a

names

among

Mardonius

116, note

*,and

the

Persians.

(Beb. Ins.
compare

col. iv.

vol. ii. p.

'.

note

It would

seem

appeared incredible

that the tale related

to

the Greeks

by Herodotus

themselves.

iii.(chs.
80-83),had
undoubtidly beheved it
support from the policy here
in Book

Herodotus

not
be true, but the story does
really derive any
That policywas
pursued by Mardonius.
decidedlywise. The Pcr.-"ians had learnt,
by dint of experience,that they lost more, through unpopularity,by upholding the
of the
of having the government
tyrants, than they gained by the convenience
a.s.^'iniiluled
Greek
states
To allow Greeks,in order to conciliate them,
to their own.
democratic
was
a
institutions,
very different thing from contemplatingthe adoption

to

of such
*

institutions among
themselves.
iu the late war
(supra,v.
aggressors

The

99).

DESTRUCTION

Chap. 43^5.

OF

FLEET

OFF

MOUNT

ATHOS.

355

ditioD,the real purpose of which was

to subjugateas great a
number
as
possibleof the Grecian cities; and this became plain
the Tliasians,'
when
who
did not even
lift a hand in their defence,
reduced
the
the
were
while
land army added
sea
by
force,
the Macedonians
to
the former slaves of the king. All the
tribes

the

hither side of Macedonia

From
Thasos the fleet stood

on

and sailed
made

along shore

double

to

to

Mount

had

Acanthus,*whence

Athos.

But

here

and

them
number

and

men

while

others

did

know

not

how

to

wind

'Tis said the

hundred,

twenty thousand.'

beyond all others,

by these animals,*

in monsters

devoured

seized and

dashed

were

than

more

was

rudeness,shattering
Athos.

little short of three

Athos abounds

portionwere

mainland,

contend,and handled

aground upon

shipsdestroyedwas
who perishedwere

about

sea

so

who

driving

of the

and the
For the

them

viously.*
pre-

attempt

an

violent north

up, againstwhich nothingcould

of the ships with
much
large number

reduced

to the

across

sprang
a

been

violentlyagainstthe rocks ;
and
some
swim, were
engulfed,

some,

died

of the cold.
45. While

attacked in their camp

and his army were
the Brygi/ a tribe of Thracians
; and here

Mardonius

land

thus it fared with the fleet,on

during the night by

numbers

vast

of the

carried his arms

had hitherto escaped subjection. Megabazus, who
who reduced
his
at
fleet
O
tanes,
had
have
to
disposjil.
fartlier
no
even
west, seems
far
as Thasos.
venture
did
not
so
and Imbrus
v
.
Lemnos
26,
27),
(supra,
"

Thasos

"

Supra, V.

"

Acanthus

18.

lay

the

on

side of the

eastern

peninsulaof Athos,

is

as

plainboth

(infra,vii. 115-

of Xerxes

of the march

and from the account

this passage
villageof "risso (Leake's
It probably occupied the site of the modern
tended
of
the
Aeanthians, however, exThe
vol.
iii.
Northern
territory
Greece,
p. 147).
Gulf,
had
have
a
post on the Singitic
the isthmus, and
they may
across
p. 481) as to the site
which
13, p. 92) and Slrabo (vii.
perhaps misled Ptolemy (iii.
Mela
and
(ii.
2) agree with
of the place. Scylai (p.63),Scjmnus Chius (IL645-6),

from

121).

Herodotus.
",../"
"
"
Such
is the
fear, says
is stillfull of danger.
of the strength and uncertain
Colonel Leake, "entertained
by the Greek boatmen
Mount
around
Athos, and of the galesand high seas to
direction of the currents
is subjectduring half the year, and which are
of the mountain
the vicinity
which
Gulf of Or/ana (Sinus
formidable
rendered more
by the deficiencyof harbours in the
and though offering
the
in
peninsula,
1
was
as
that I could
"

navigationof

The

Strymonicus),
a

not,

hiffh price,prevail upon

Buhito

the

western,

this coast

or

long

so

any
even

to

from

Xiropotami

carry

me

to

side

the eastern

from

boat

of

the

penin-

Vatopedhi."(NorthernGreece,

"oL iii.p. 145.

Compare Sir G. JBowen's Diary,p. 57.)
into
"
what
not
on
grounds,transforms these sea-monsters
Mr. Grote, I know
vol. iv. p. 422).
"
"
of
"
Greece,
land
"
(Hist,
wild beasts
tongue of
inhabitingthe
ethnicallyconnected with the
been
"
have
to
believed these
.

The

time
more

to

Afterwards

or

the

west, between

they were

the lUyrians upon

Byz. ad voc. BpvQ.
to

Brygi

Greeks

Phrygians of Asia
they seem 'tohave dwelt

Fhryges

pushed

Minor
in

the

very
the AdriaUc

vii. 73
(infra,
region above

Strab

p.

vu.

42p. At

this

perhaps a ittle
Chalcidic6,
the
vul
Pieria
80).
and
(infra,
Chalcidic peninsula
as
and
neighbours
westward,
appear
much further
^Scymn.

Ch. I. 433

or

Strab.

tu.

p.

473 ; Steph.

RETURN

3G6
Persians

their
Persia.
blow

freedom

own

till he had

country

; and

returned

46. The

year
certain

his

to

to

himself

made

them

received

received

not

leave the

them

subjectsof
yoke, the
hands,and the

under

the

their

at

VI.

in maintaining

succeed

would

and

brought

his land force had

his retreat

from

Book

Mardonius
them

he

Still,though

which

upon

for

subdued

great damage done

out

MARDONIUS.

Mardonius
slain,and even
did not
Brygi,nevertheless,

were

The

wound.

OF

fleet off

this

so

Athos,induced him to set

gracefully
armament, having failed dis-

Asia.

after these

events, Darius

neighboursof

the Thasians

received

tion
informa-

that those islanders

making preparationsfor

were

bade

and

them

to Abd^ra.^

Milesian

dismantle
The

made

revolt ; he therefore sent a herald,

their walls,and bring all their ships'

Thasians, at
his attack

the

time

when

Histiaeus

the

them," had resolved that, as

was
apply their wealth to
very great,they would
buildingshipsof war, and surroundingtheir citywith another
Their
and a stronger wall.
derived partlyfrom
revenue
was
tlieir possessions
the mainland,''
partlyfrom the mines
upon
which
of the gold mines at
they owned.
They were masters
the yearlyproduce of which amounted
in all to
Scapte-HyI6,*
eightytalents. Their mines in Thasos
yieldedless,but still
far prolific
were
so
that,besides Taeing
entirelyfree from landtax, they had a surplusincome,derived from the two sources
upon

their income

"

of their

of

two

the
on
territory
hundred, and

main
in

and

the

their

best

mines, in

years

of

common

three

years
hundred

talents.
47. I

myself have

curious

most

'

of them

seen
are

the mines

those which

in

question: by

the Phoenicians

far the

discovered

the entire coast

and Abdora
(supra,v. 10, ad fin.),
Megabazus had subdued
Persian
like
Eion
and
Doriacus
been
a
occupied
by
probably
garrison,
(inl'ru,
vide iulra,vii. 109.
vii. 106-7). On its site,
Supra, ch. 28.
of placeson the coast
Tlic Tliasians possesseda number
oppositethoir island,
Datum
is plainfrom Thucydides (i.1("0). One of these was
as
(Eustath.ad Dionys.
vantages
adso
Perieg.517 ; Zenob. Prov. Gr. Cent. iii.71),a place which combined
many
that it passed into a proverb for an
abundance
of good things (Zenob. 1.
in voc.
also infra,
ix. 75, note). It pos8. c. llarpocration
; Strub. vii. p. 481 ; see
sessed
gold-mines,and was also a place of great fertility.
Scapte-Uyl6 is said by Stephen (ad. voc.) to have been a town
upon the
It was
Thracian
probably near Datum, to which its goldmines
coast, oppositeThasos.
be ascribed.
The wife of Thucydides was, we
to
sometimes
are
seeuj
told,
of some
Vit. Thucyd.
of its mines (Marcellin.
of this place,and the owner
a native
exiled from
and hither Thucydides himself retired when
Athens, and wrote
p. ix.),
Lishistory(ibid.
de
Exil.
ii.
The
is sometimes
Plutarch,
x.
name
;
p. 605, C).
p.
and in Latin Scaptexula
written 2/"airT7j(niA7j
(Steph.Theoplir.),
(Lucret.).
of
Thas^os is said to Have been called Chrysa by the early Greeks, on account
Fr. 67 ; Eustath. ad Dionys.Penes. 628).
its gold-mines(Arrian.

had

"

"

"

Ch^f.

the

at

DARIUS

46-i*".

time

DEMANDS

when

EARTH

they went

AND

with

WATER.

Thasus

ootr

and

colonised the

island/ which afterwards took its name

from him."
These
Phoenician
workings are in Thasos itself,
between
Coenyraand
place called ^nyra,

has been
then
did

turned

the

was

Thasians

'

of their wealth.

source

the Great

againstSamothrace : a huge mountain

upside down in the search for ores.
Such
over

King

On
issue his commands

dismantled

their

wall,and

this occasion
than

took

no

sooner

straitwaythe

their whole

fleet to

Abdera.
48. After this Darius resolved to
prove the Greeks,and try
the bent of their minds, whether theywere
inclined to resist him
in

arms

sent

out

orders
At

to

the

towns

prepared

to

king.

same

time he

sent

which

paid him

and
tribute,
required them to providea
and horse-transports.
and
accordingly
began their preparations,

number

of

shipsof

49. These
the heralds

king had
the

make

their submission.
He therefore
heralds in divers directions round
about Greece,with
demand
everywhere earth and water for the

or

who

had

bid them

heralds to the various sea-port

into

sent

Greece

largenumber

likewise from
these last

Among

obtained

what

of the states

the
upon

all the

islanders whom
they
included the Eginetans,
who,

were

the rest,consented

equallywith
Persian

been

ask from

mainland, and

visited.*

war

towns

other

to

give earth

and

to the

water

king.

When

Athenians

the

believingthat it

heard what

the

Eginetanshad done,

from

enmity to themselves that they had

sian
Eginetansintended to jointhe Perin his attack upon Athens, they straitway
took the matter
them
in hand.
In good truth it greatlyrejoiced
to have so fair
a
they sent frequent embassies to
pretext, and accordingly
it a charge againstthe Eginetans that
Sparta,'and made
was

givenconsent, and

that the

*
Supra, ii.44.
Compare Apollod.iii. i. 1, " 7, 8.
colouy of the Parians (ir.104).
"
Bochart
(Geograph.Sac. i. xi. p. 393)derives the

tcUy

"

an

Thucydides
word

Thasos

makes
from

Thasos

the

Syriac

armlet."

That

is,on

the

south-east

side

of the

Kinyra. The site of -Enyra cannot

is probably to be excepted from
EubcEa
intended
ch. 96). The rest
to punish (infra,
modern
*

island.

Coenyra

still remains

in the

be fixed.
the

and also Naxos, which it was

list,
Cyclades,without doubt, made

of the

their submission.
the great importance of this
excellent observations
on
vol. iv. pp. 427-430). It raised Sparta to the generalprotectorate
of Greece.
Hitherto she had been
a
leadingpower, frequentlycalled in
weaker
to aid the
againstthe stronger, but with no definite lugemony,excepting
she was
acknowledged to
the states of the Pcloponnese (supra,v. 91). Now
over
have
a
paramount
authorityover the whole of Greece, as the proper guardian of
*

Mr.

Grote

has

some

appeal (Hist,of Greece,

the

Grecian

Athens, the

It gave additional
cityof Greece.

liberties.
second

weight to

the

appealthat

it

was

made

by

VI.

Book

proved them

in tide matter

their conduct

EGINA.

VISITS

CLEOMENES

368

to

traitors

be

to

Greece.

Hereupon Cleomenes, the son of Anaxandridas, who was

in person to Egina,intending
then king of the Spartans,went
to seize those whose
guiltwas the greatest. As soon however
of the Eginctans made
he tried to arrest them, a number
as
of Polycritus,
a certain Crius,son
resistance,
being the foremost
50.

in violence.

This

singleEginetan
bribed him

had

from
have

his

togetherto

come

otherwise

"

which

"

he had

Hereupon Cleomenes, findingthat

This

tippedwith
wilt have

strugglewith

name

to

no

rant
war-

kings would

he said in

sequence
con-

Demaratus.*

quit Egina, asked

must

Crius told him, "

; and when
' he
brass with all speed,0 Crius,''

his

Crius

Athenians

he had

received from

he

off

carry

the

both the

the seizure."

make

of instructions

dear

not

attack, for which

government

own

he should

costinghim

it

this

to make

"

told him

person
without

Get

thy
*'

said,

horns

for thou

great danger."

51. Meanwhile

Demaratus, son of Ariston, was

bringing
chargesagainst Cleomenes at Sparta. He too, like Cleomenes,

king of

was

indeed

not

Spartans,but

that his house

houses

for both
is the

the

are

of

honoured

more

was

he

of

belongedto the lower house

than the other,
any lower origin
"

blood"

one

of the

but

the house

two, inasmuch

as

of

Eurysthencs

it is tlie elder

branch.
52. The

Lacedaemonians

the poets,*that it

was

machus, grandson of
conducted

who

the

not
"

sons

of Aristodemus.

The

wife of

Aristodemus,whose

had thwarted Cleomenes

time that Demaratus
(videsupra,
the younger
and thfir jealousy
house hud an inferior position,
of the elder hou^e
found
natural vent
iu such petty annoyances
those which
a
us
recorded
of Demaratus.
are

V.

This

them

therein all
declare,contradicting
king Aristodemus himself,son of AristoCleodseus,and great-grandsonof Hyllus,
to the land which
they now
possess, and

75).

'

Cicero
Latin

the xecond

was

The

kings of

Cleomenes

upon

the

"

Ilcrculis

in labores

Erymanthinum
"

puns

name

of the
indulges iu facetice
for
boar pig." (Cf.Cic.
a
uon

referri

minds

same

Crius,which
kind

in Verr.

hunc

with

ram"
"a
in Greek.
signifies
to Verres, vcrres
being

respect

Act. II. ii.78, iv. 25 and

iminanissimum

Verrem,

quam

43.

"

ilium

Aiebant
aprum

oportcre.")

those of the Epic cycle,which

not
concluded
with the adventures
are
those who carried on the
Telegonus, the son of Ulysses,but either
Cinajthon
and Asius," or else "the historical
as
mythologicalfables genealogically,
Corintliian" (Miiller's
poets, such asEumelusthc
Dorians,vol. i. p. 58, E. T.). Their
views were
adopted by the mythologicalprose-writers,
as, for instance,Apollodorus
viii.
and
Pausanias
who
declare
the death of Aiistodenius
i.
both
2,
(III.
(II.
" y),
5),
tak^u place before the invasion of the rcloponnese. Herodotus
follows the
to have
local Spartan tradition,
be himself states, which
that Aristodemus
as
was
actually
reigned at Sparta. Of this tradition we find another trace iu Xenophon (Ages. viii.
and so long a refugee in Laconia.
7), the friend of Agesilaiis,
These

of

poets

"

EGYPTIAN

370
53. Thus

DESCENT

is related

much

THE

OF

PERSEID^.

Book

VI.

by the Lacedaemonians,but

not

by any of the other Greeks ; in what follows I givethe tradition

of the Greeks generally.The
kings of the Dorians (theysay)

counting up to Perseus,son of Danae,'^and so omittingthe

Greek
lists,and rightly
god are rightly
givenin the common
this
Greeks
at
considered to have been
themselves,for even
"
that people.^ I say
seus,"
earlytime they ranked among
up to Perand not further,
Perseus
mortal
because
has no
father
he
whose
is
in
Hercules
has
name
as
by
called,*
Amphitryon ;
it
that
I
have
on
reason
whereby appears
right
my side,and am
"
If we
in saying, up to Perseus."
follow the line of Danae,
shall find
we
daughterof Acrisius,and trace her progenitors,
that the chiefs of the Dorians are
reallygenuine Egyptians.*
"

"

In

the

Greek

here given I
genealogies

followed

have

the

common

accounts.

54.
who

Accordingto
became

the

Persian

Greek

story,Perseus

was

rian
Assy-

an

according
;* his ancestors,therefore,

Leotychideswas banished from Sparta(ch.72) that Cleomcnes fled through fear

(ch.'74)"thatPausanias, the son of Cleombrotus, was put to death (Thucyd.i.l34)
of Pausanias,
in exile for nineteen years (Thucyd,
that Plistoanax,the son
remained
the son of Plistoanax,was
tried on a capital
V.
16) and that Pausanias,
charge,and
had to quitthe country (Xcn. Hell. III. v. 7-25).It seems
for the purto have been
pose
of weakening the monarchy by the introduction of such a state of things,that
established and maintained
the double royaltywas
of
at Sparta. See the statement
Aristotle (Pol.il. 6),aurriplaytv6fjii^ov
ir6Kti
Hifai
rh
fiaaiKtii.
rovs
(TTa"rid^fiy
t/j
'
It 13 Strange that Herodotus
should speak of Perseus
as
a
"king of the
Dorians."
a
Perseus,according to the legend,was
progenitor of Hercules, and
of the Spartan monarchs
therefore an ancestor
did not come
; but ihe.Heracleids
with the Dorians tillat least a generationafter Hercules.
into connexion
*
This cannot
be held to be strictly
Hellene firstentered the
true, since the name
understand
however,
we
Peloponnese with the Dorians.
If,
only that the earlier
of no foreignrace, but of one
lene,
Pelopoiincsian
princeswere
closelyakin to the Helthat

"

"

"

the statement

*
'

may be accepted.
is to say, he is uniformlydeclared to be the ."on of
Herodotus
believes
in the tale which
Supra, ii. 91.
That

Egypt.
[Many

writers besides

Egyptians.
colonising

him

ascribe the colonisation

Danaiis

of parts of Greece

from

to the

un-

colony from Egypt (Diod.i. 2) ; and not only

fled from
Danaiis said to have
was
Egypt to Argos, but Pausanias thinks tho
and others
Naupliansa colony from that country iu old times (Bk. iv.) Diodorus
from Egypt to Athens, led by Cocrops from Sais.
Cadmus
(the
say colonics went
of the East) generallyreported to have
from Phoenicia to
personification
gone
Ba"otia (Her.v. 57), is said by Eusebius
have
to
migrated from Egyptian Thebes
with

Phoenix, and

Cccrops have

to

have

the merit

led

Jupiter.
brings Danaiis

founded

Athens

and

BcEotian

Thebes;

and

both

he and

of

leadinga colony of Saitcs to Athens (Schol.on Lyeoph.

Diod. i. 28.) Triptolemusagain gave laws to Athens
(Porph. de Abstin. iv. ; Diod.
al.-^osaid to be an
was
i. 18, 20),and Ercchtheus
out
Egyptian (Diod.i. 29.) But withthat some
settlers,
givingfull credit to these and similar statements, it is possible
from Egypt to Greece, and that, as Herodotus
went
probablyrefugees,occa.""iona1ly
of barbarous
united with them
a
positively
a88ert."",
great number
people became
be said to bo of
portion of the Greek
race
can
^ik.i. c. 58); though no particular
Egyptian,or any other foreignorigin,eubsequenllyto the great immigrationsfrom
Asia."
*

G.

W.]

It has not

been

commonly

seen

t^at this is

an

entirelydistinct st

trj from thai

Chap.

PREROG

63-56.

them, were

to

ITIVES

OF

Greeks.

not

of Acrisius

were

they were

Egyptians,as
55. Enough however
that Egyptians obtained

SPARTAN

They

do

KINGS.

admit

not

3^^
that the forefathers

in any way related to Perseus,

hut
the Greeks likewise testify.
of this
the

How

subject.

kingdoms

it came

of the

to

say

pass

and
Dorians,^

what

these are
they did to raise themselves to such a position,
I shall
questionswhich,as they have been treated by others,'
which
other
no
say nothing. I proceed to speak of pointson
writer has touched.

56. The

which
the Spartanshave allowed their
prerogatives
kings are the following. In the first place,two priesthoods,
those (namely)of Lacedasmonian
and of Celestial Jupiter
;" also
the rightof making war
what
on
they please,'
country soever
hindrance
from any of the other Spartans,under
without
pain
of outlawry; on service the privilege
of marching first in the
related below

that

Perseus,son of Danae, had a son Perees, the progekings which latter the Greeks generallyadopted (Plat.
Alcib. i. p. 120, E. ; Xen. Cyrop. I. ii. 1; ApoUod. II. iv. 5, " 1). This tale denies
from
Perseus and the Greeks, bringinghim originally
between
any birth connexion
the East (strangelyenough from Auyria), and making him
settle in Greece, and
oitor of

(vii.150)
"

the Acliaemcniau

"

iiatunilised.

become
Both

stories seem
to
MJiich the Persians

name
a

Greek
the

made

based merely upon

inventions,

pure

the

encourage

Greeks,

and

They
belief

did

they

not

were

in

much

the

of
similarity

national appellationand
cumstance
take
to
willing
advantage of this cirthemselves
between
connexion
early

exist between

to

mythologicalpersonage.
to

and

me

found

an

their

own

in what

care

way

the

connexion

was

out.

down
to
possiblethat the Greek hero Perseus may have come
i
nto
had
not
the Arian race
sections,
from those primitivetimes when
yet split
indicate a real
It may even
of name
thus the similarity
may not be accidental.

It is of
them
and

connexion
'

course

of race, but not

is to say, the

That

one

of which
of the

kingdoms

either of the

two

tales is

Peloponnese,afterwards

proper

nent.
expo-

conquered by

the

Dorians'.
"

It is uncertain

to what

class of writers

cycle,with

poets of the

here

Herodotus

whom

the

adventures

alludes.

He

of Danaiis

may
and

tend
inhis

Epic
recognisedsubject. (A poem, Aaydts,is quoted by Clemens Alex.
It ^ more
Strom, iv. p. 618, and referred to by Harpocration,ad voc.
avTox^if-)
such
Hecat"u3,
Acusilaiis,
as
of
he
that
piose-writers,
however,
speaks
probable,
and
genealogies of the two former, and the Argolica
Hippvs of Rhegium. The
in question. Colonel Mure
suggests
of the latter author, might treat of the matters
of Charon
(Lit.of Greece, vol.
that the reference is to the "Spartan magistrates"
quest.
than the Dorian confurther back
iv. p. 306),but it is very unlikelythat he went
the

daughters were

"

"

"

These

are

probablv Achaean
Heracle'idkings

belonged to the
characterised
epeciallv

rather
before

the Dorian

Jupiter
respectively
god, or king
supreme

the

their

and
priesthood?,
The
worship
expulsion.

Dorian

have
may
of Apollo

the Achaan
(see
Zeus Uranius would
territory,and Jupiter the

tribes,that of Jupiter and Juno

Miiller'sDorians, i. pp. 409-111, E. T.).

be

than

lord of the

Zeus

Lacedaemon

Lacedaemonian

and

with
the
of the priestly
union
necessary
ii.
idea almost universal in early times (Miiller,pp. lUl-104).
office was
an
kindly
"
"Not the right of declaring war, which rested with the assembly, and might, we
the rightof
but
i.
know, be exercised against the will of the king (Thucyd. 87),

of heaven.

determiningthe generalcourse

and

The

character

of each

campaign (ib.viii. 5).

OF

PREROGATIVES

372
and

advance

last in the

for their

men

body-guard

them

with

while

are

as

are

their
When

follows.

in
privileges
citizen

giventhe first seats

kings are
before any

of the other

everything
; they take

at

having the

for their

animals
chines of the slaughtered
57. Such

Book

VI.

picked

"

the army
the
; likewise
in their expeditions
it
as

cattle

many
the right of

good,and

KINGS.

retreat,and of having a hundred

as
libertyof sacrificing
seems

SPARTAN

own

; in

war

makes

skins and

use.

their

peace

have

guests, and

rights

sacrifice the

public
banquet ; they are

the

the

double

served

portion of

the lead in the

the hides
and
libations,
of the sacrificed beasts belong to them.
Every month, on the
the seventh of the first decade,^each
first day, and again on
king receives a beast without blemish at the public cost,which
of meal,*and
of
he offers up to Apollo;* likewise a medimnus
wine a Laconian quart. In the contests of the games
they have
always the seat of honour ; they appointthe citizens who have
to entertain foreigners
;" they also nominate, each of them, two

of the
oracle
at the

"

Pythians,^officers whose business it is to consult the

eat with the kings,and, like them, live
at Delphi,who
to the public
publiccharge. If the kingsdo not come

This

the king's
The number
of the knights who formed
perhaps an error.
elsewhere
declared
vii.
viii.
be
300
to
124; Thucyd.
body-guard always
(infra, 20."),
Xen. de Rep. Lac. iv. 8); and this number
accords
better with the other
V. 72;
numerical divisions at Sparta,as for instance,the three tribes,the thirtyObae, the
Possibly,however, the knights of the Uyllean tribe, who
thirtysenators, "c.
attached
would
be 100, were
in a specialway
the persons
of the kings, and
to
the whole
whereas
3oU
accompanied them as a body-guard on all expeditions,
may
have gone out unless upon specialoccasions.
not
On the division of the Greek
month
into decades,ju^v /(rrd/iccor,
n^v fifffUvf
and
Smith's
Diet, of Antiq. ad voc.
nijy ipdivuy,see
Calendaricm, and comp.
Uesiod. Op. et Dies,798, "c. The seventh
day of each month was sacred to Apollo,
is

is

'

who

was

believed

to

have

been

born

the

on

seventh

of

Thargelion(May).

Diog. Laert. iii." 2, and comp. Hes. Op. et D. 771.

"
The kings were
of the whole national religion,
the
at the head
worship,as well as the Acha;an cultus of Jupiter.
the size of the medimnus, and
On
also of the choenix,see
'

Dorian

See

Apollo-

vol. i. p. 256,

*.

note
"

The

Proxeni, whose
The

specialduty was

to receive and

entertain

ambassadors

from

foreign
generallya
this duty. He was
important towns, who undertook
always a native of the
to his office by the state whose
place,and, except at Sparta,was nominated
nus
proxehe was.
At Sparta,in consequence
of the greater jealousyof foreigners,the
insisted on
itself appointing the proxeni; and
Btatc
the department of foreign
as
aflairs belonged,in an especialway, to the kings,committed
the selection
to them
states.

chief

states

of Greece

had

Proxenus

at

all the

more

of lit persons.
'
The Pythians at

at Athens, and
Sparta correspondto the ^(TryrjTol
nu"({x/"'?i""'"oi
other
of
states
ii.
bKupol
permanent
(Miiller's
Dorians, p. 15, E. T.). They
mentioned
of the kings by Xenophon
messmates
are
as
(Rep. Lac. xv. " 4) and
Suidas (ad voc.
Tloibtoi).Many inscriptions
immediately after
place their names
those of the kings (M6moires do rAcad6mie
dos Inscriptions
torn.
et Belles Lettres,
in the senate.
XT. p. 396). MUilcr thinks (1.
seats
s. c.)that they had
to the

Chap.

67, 58.

rREROOATIYES

OF

SPARTAN

KINGS.

373

have twa choenixes of meal

must
Bupper, each of them
and
'
cotyleof ^ine sent home to him at his house ; if they come

they are givena

privateman
any
custody of

double

invites them

the

his table.

to

all the oracles which

likewise have

must

quantity of each, and

when

same

They

pronounced,but

have

the

the

Py thians
They have the whole
these,and these only :

are

knowledge of

them.

decision of certain causes, which are

When
is left the heiress of her father's
a maiden
estate,and
has not been betrothed by him to any
they decide who is to
one,

marry her ;" in all matters

concerningthe
judge ; and if a person wants to adopt a
before

the

kings. They likewise have the rightof sitting

in
with the eight-and-twenty
senators
and
if
they are not
;

council

present, then

the

senators

and givetwo
privileges,

vote, which
allowed

their

the

as

them.

await
all

thither

house

mourning,"

have

drumming

in
a

upon
a

custom

at

third

the

The cotyleis one

of the Attic liquidmeasures
xetUs
one
or
pint. The Attic
cotylesmade
of
xestes
a
consequentlyonly a quarter of
part

"

Laconian

quart

"

was

women

this

The

fine.

put

of their

it contained

but

pint;
or

on

Lacedas-

about

kings

half

was
quart {TfToproy)
a

go

in
signal,

must

demise

amphorexu,

quarter

At

dead

of their

news

woman,

heavy

'

"

their

they are

city the

kettle.
and

man

subject to

likewise

the

Two

"

have

Spartan people have

lifetime ; after
carry the

Laconia,while

else be

the

Horsemen

free persons,

two
or

that the

them

to

besides
royalproxies,

which

kingsduring their

through

hither and

monians

votes

honours

the

are

other honours
death

of kin

nearest

is their own.*

58. Such

every

publichighwaysthey
do it
child,he must

the

pint.

fourth

it may

above

two

be suspected
gallons.

Athena

the Archon
represented the ancient
Ej)onymus, who specially
king,had the guardianshipof all orphans and heiresses (Pollux. viiL
of more
than common
89). The disposalof heiresses and adoption of children were
importance at Sparta,since the state looked with disfavour upon an undue
So at

office of the

of property.

accumulation
'

meaning of this passage

The

thinks

that Uerodotus

shared

through Greece,
therefore

He

would

two

senators

nearest

supposed each king to

Herodotus

of kin to the

for the monarch

vote

and

consider
whose

to

he

kinsman

mean

monarchs

two

was,

himself.

Sohweighseuserregards Herodotus
meaning that
using the pluraldistributiwly,
related
the
to
most
royalhouse, gave
nearly
their

then

gave
actual

the

was

That

own.

Whatever

*,E. T.)
rent
(i.
Thuc}dides says
20) was curhave the rightof givingtwo votes.
that in the absence
of the kings,the
each a double
respectively,
gave
Muller

is very obscure.
opinionwhich

in the

Herodotus

practice(cf.Thucyd.

1. s.

c.

after which

he

speaking

as

the

senators

gave
only of

who

were

a
one
on

third

vote

for

senator, and
each occasion

the royal voies

(one for each
there is little doubt
means,

; Plat.

is to say, " wear

squalid unwashed
and dirt ;" for the Greeks, when

(ii.p. 106, note

king)and
that

such

Leg. iii.692, A.).

garments,

or

even

cover

theniselves

in the
at
all,mourned
wick mud
they mourned
this
whether
uncertain
It
is
mourning
U.
xxiv.
fiishion
Horn.
Oriental
164-5).
(see
whether it included
or
confined to the Perioeci,
at the death of the Spartan kings was
at the death
forbidden
who
the
were
by the laws of Lycurgua to mourn

Spartans,

of their

own

relatives

(Plutarch,Inst.

Lac. p. 238,

D.).

HONOURS

374
which

is

with the

AFTER

to them

common

greaternumber

with

the

Helots, and

of Asia

the barbarians

indeed

"

everywhere that when

ber
Spartans,but a certain numLaconia
of
are
forced,
every part

likewise

togetherto the number

TL

"

onlythe

of the countiy people from

whether they will or no, to attend
and

Book

of the barbarians

of their kingsdies,
not

one

DEATH.

the funeral.

the

Spartans
thousands,men

of several

and all of them

intermingled,

So these persons
flock
themselves,'
and

women

their foreheads

smite

and
violently,
and wail without stint,
sayingalways that their last king
weep
the best. If a king dies in battle,then they make
was
a statue
of him, and placingit upon
couch right bravely decked, so
a
carry it to the grave.

there is no

the whole

They hold

When

made

monarch

60. In

due

cooks,take their
must
flute-player

Spartansthe

trades
be the

and

by
son

shut

out

Such
*

are

The

from

succession
of

three

classes of which

serfs who

in part from

conquered Messenians
and who
only citizens,
*

fathers.

the heralds' sons, but each follows his father's business.^

the customs
of the Lacedemonians.

Helots, or

descended

tians."
Egyp-

a cook of a
cook,
flute-player,
take advantage
peoplecannot
and
into the profession
come

the

Lacedsmonian
"

The

the

likewise__tJieir

their

from

they
in like

begins to

resemble

and
flute-players,

newly-

which

he
king when
the provinces.'

from one
another:
1. The
very clearlydistinguiiihcd
of the country districts,
the descendants
in the main
2.

debts

treasury. And

public

custom.

throne,the

each

herald ; and other

of the loudness of their voice to

to the

comes

to the

Persians

heralds

continue

also in another

respect the Lacedaemonians

one

Their

herald of

Persians

another

among
the tribute
remits
reign

days

"^

the

king or
the

of ten

but
they elect magistrates,*

all the
forgives

manner

burial,b^ the space

time.
with

king dies,and

either to the

owe

do

assembly,nor

mourning
59.

After the

tilled the soil upon

Achasans
taken with arms

the

population consisted are here

free inliabitanta
or
rcriueci,
of the
estates

in their

submitted
of their

Achseans

Dorian

from
hands,but chietiy

Dorian
; and 3. The Spartans,or
conquerors,
in the capital.
lived most
exelu.sively

who

were

lords,
the
the

Compare the Ronmn jualitiumusual at the death of an emperor or other great

(Tacit.Ann. i. 16, ii. 82; Suet. Calig.24; Lucan. Phars. ii. 16, "c.).
in remittingthe tribute for three ycai-s, merely
Pseudo-Smerdis, therefore,
to
extended
which the subjects
of Persia
a speciesof largess,
were
alreadyaccus*
iii.
in some
tomed
(supra,
degree
67).
On the classes of the Egyptians see note on Book
ii.ch. 164.
'
Tiie bearing of this passage
of casU
in
the questionof the existence
upon
Greece
has been alreadynoticed (supra,
y. 66, note
hereditary
'). Priesthoods were
in a largenumber
of the Grecian
Herodotus
himself mentions
the lamids
states.
"nd Telliads of Elis (ix.83, 34), the Talthybiadsof Laceda;mon
(vii.134),and the
Feliuids of Gela in Sicily
logue
(vii.153). Other writers furnish a very much largercataof priestly
families (cf.Histoire de I'Acadcmic
xxiii. p.
dcs Inscriptions,
tom.
51, et seq.).Nor are the indications of caste confined to the priesthood. Arts and
from father to son.
Hence
hear of the familyof
we
sciences,
too, often descended
personage
'
The

Chap.

DEMARATUS*

59-61.

At

61.

JEALOUSY

the time of which

OF

CLEOMENES.

375

while Cleomenes
speaking,
general good of Greece,Demaratus at Sparta continued
to bringcharges
against him moved
not so much
by love of the Eginetansas by jealousyand hatred
of his colleague.Cleomenes therefore
was
no
soonor
returned
from Egina than he considered with himself how he
mio-ht deprive
Demaratus
of his kinglyoffice and here the
following
cumstance
cir;

Egina

in

we

are

labouringfor the

was

furnished

a ground for him to

proceed upon. Anston,
had
been married to two
Sparta,
wives,but neither of
had borne him any children ; as however he still

king of
them

it

third
had

thought
he resolved to wed
oflfspring,
a
this was
how the wedding was
; and
broughtabout. He
certain friend,
a
he was
Spartan,with whom
timate
inmore
he might
possible

was

than

with

wife whose

in

Sparta ; and what

uglyas she now was

as

favoured

beauty far

she was,

people,took her
which

to

was

other

any

to

have

This

friend was
married
of
that
all
the
other women
surpassed

still

was

strange,she had

more

beautiful.
how

and
bad

citizen.

looks

For her nurse,

sadly her parents, who

to

been

once

seeinghow ill-

were
wealthy
heart,bethoughth-^rselfof a plan,

carry the child every

day

to

the

temple

of Helen

Therapna,'which stands above the Phoebeum,"and there to

placeher before the image,and beseech the goddess to takeaway
the child's ugliness.One day, as she left the temple,a woman
she held in
appeared to her,and begged to know what it was
at

her
the

The

arms.

told her

nurse

in Cos
Asclepiads(physicians)
in Chios (Hellan.
Fr. 65;

Uomdrids

irarSft,and
facts which
of other

the
are

like,are
here

common

mentioned

similar facts

which

was

child,on

which

she

Cnidus
(Theopomp. Fr. Ill), and of the
Aeusil. Fr. 31); while iarpwy waiSt^, (uypdipay
"c.
Thus
the
periphrasesfor larpoi,
(ii"ypd(poi,
and

with

in various

prevalenceof caste, of

it

in a number
respect to Sparta have parallels
parts of Greece,all tending to establish the early

the lour

Ionic

tribes

are

the

marked

most

and

cisive
de-

indicatioa.
'

Therapn6

was

placeof

nearly opposite Sparta,from

importance

some

which

it

was

distant

on

the

lefl bank

probablyabout

two

of the
miles.

Eurotas,
It

was

it a conspicuous
and its towers
made
stronglysituated on the flat top cf a high hill,
object(Pind. Isth. i. 31, w^iVeSov "fpdwyat iSof ; Alcraan. Fr. 1, (Crvpyoi Qepdnya).
Some
think that it was
the ancient
metropolis of the Achaeans, before Sparta.
became
a
great city(Bahr ad loc. ; Miilier's Dorians, i. p. 108, ". T.); but the
claims of Amyclie to this position are superior. (See the Essays appended to Book
buried
at
had
been
local tradition that Helen
a
was
V, Essay i. p. 275.) There
were
certainly
Therapne (Pausan.III. xix. " 9) ; and both Helen and Menelaus
worshipped there down to the time of Isocrates (Encom. Hel. xxviL p. 231 ; compare
Athenag. Leg. pro Christ, xii. p. 50). It is not clear whether the temple of Helen
closure
di.stinct from that of the Dioscuri,which
undoubtedlystood in the sacred enwas
III.
called the Phoebeum
xx.
regarded as
" 1). Therapne was
(Pausan.
their burial-placealso (Pind.Neni. x. 55).
itself (Pausan.
the town
A precinctsacred to Apollo,at a little distance from
far as Kiepert
b
ut
so
scarcely
K
a.\ovn(v6v
Se
L 8. c. Sfpdxirris
4"oifidtov
tariv),
-roppw
the Qepawalov Aihs
Hellas,Map xix. Plan of Sparta). Hence
pUces it (Atlasvon
via of Apollonius(Argon,ii. 162).
"

ov

STORY

376
asked

to

the

it,but

see

had

forbidden

woman

would

the child

take

VI.

parents, she

said,
llowever,the
any one.
the nurse, seeinghow

to

denial,and

Book

refused ; the

nurse

her to show
not

ARISTON.

OF

prizeda look,at last let her see the child. Then

the woman
gentlystroked its head, and said, One day this child
shall be the fairest dame
in Sparta." And
her looks began to
change from that very day. When she was of marriageable
age,
whom
I
the
of
have
mentioned
above
same
son
Alcides,
Ag6tus,
highlyshe

"

the friend of

as

it chanced

62. Now
and

Ariston,made

his

love

husband,

that Ariston

preyed

so

He

follows.

as

her his wife.

went

and

fell in love with

his mind

upon

that at

this person,

last he devised

the lady's
was
friend,who
him that they should exchangegifts,

his

to

proposed to
each
which pleasedhim best out of all the possessions
of the otlier. His friend,
alarm
who felt no
about his
since
consented
Ariston
also
was
wife,
readily; and so
married,
the matter
confirmed
them
Then
between
was
by an oath.
Ariston gave Ag6tus the present, whatever it was, of which he
taking that

had

made

present which
allowed

when

choice,and
he

carry home
and said, "

to

"

when

gave birth
Then

had
to

it

that the

The

'

Vide

month.
at
'

full term

wife and
the
of

of whom
told

we

him

time,
months,'
"

"

have

the

spoken.

news,

the close of the seventh

as

he

when

wife,he counted the months

done, cried out with an oath,

no

said in the

was

hearingof

of it at the time.

account

takes place in
iufra,ch. 69, note*. The birth ordinarily
told below (ch.6y) that the wile of Ariston gave
are

(1.s. c),

took for

his

became

they made

last

due

ten

We

So Tausanias

he had

which

Ephors ;* whereat, remembering

and
fingers,
having so
be mine."
This
buy cannot

Ephors, but

the

name

tq his house.

less than

and

his

upon
the

her

came

the

woman

to

practisedon him, at

his second

child,the Demaratus

council with

"

her away

yet reached

not

sat in
was

been

away
she, in

and

of his servants

one

had

hereuponput

this woman,

she

resist the oath

not

which
sworn, or the trickery
he suffered Ariston to carry
his third

turn

exchange,required to be
with him Agetus'swife. But the other
except his wife, he might have anything

demurred,
else ;
however, as he could

63. Ariston

his

to

came

receive in

to

was

it

The

the tenth lunar

birth to

ratus
Dema-

mouth.
since
plainly,

he

the

expressioniv $ovK^
council'
The
intended
would ^eem
to be the Ephors' othcc
or
{("poi)cijy,
simply ipx*ioVy Tausiin.
111. xi. " 8 ; Xen. Ages. i. " 36), where
they held thfir dailymeetings,which were
attended
the
themselves.
Of. Xen. 1. s. c., who
by
occasionally
kings
says of Age*
that when
he was
recalled from ."Vsiato Lacedaemon, he "obeyed as readilyas
fiilaiis,
if he had
been
standing without retinue in the Kphor's othce belore the Five ""
aiiiiyiiai(("tp6m"tii
t)u 4v t^ 'Ecpopciy(ruxty (arriKwi fiofos irapa toi/s irti'Tc.)
lur the
Ka^^^.ft'l^"

more

even

ambiguous

more

ii" ^oik^

Ko^ijMf
c9"

of

uses

our

author.

"

DEPOSITION

378

OF

DEMARATUS.

Book

chides sued

Demaratus, and liroughtup againsthim

Ariston had let drop when, on the coming of

which
to

to him

announce

and

the hirth of his son, he counted

oath that the child was
not
an

the

his
the

VI.

phrase
servant

months,

cried out with

his. It was
this speech of Ariston's that Leotychidesrelied to prove that
on
Demaratus
therefore not rightfulking of
not his son, and
was

Sparta ; and he produced

with Ariston at the
sitting
66.

At

matter, the
should
decree

passed than

phantus,a

he made

of the

the

decree

that

were

he said.

the

Delphic oracle
Ariston's

were

plan,and

no

son

son

was

sooner

Cobon, the

friend of

who

strife concerning
this

Demaratus
this

Ephors

what

heard

to be much

to say whether
set them
upon

Cleoraenes

no.

time and

last,as there came

Spartans made

be asked

witnesses

as

or

the

of Aristo-

the

Delphians ;
the prophetess,
to give
man
prevailedupon Perialla,
the answer
which
Cleomenes
wished.*
the
Accordingly,when
sacred messengers came
t
he
and put their question,
Pythoness
and

man

greatest weight among

this

returned

Some

time

forced

"

for answer,

afterwards

flyfrom

to

that

Demaratus

all this became

Delphi,while

not

was

known,

Perialla

the

Aristou's son."
and

Cobon

prophetesswas

was

prived
de-

of her office.

67.

Such

Demaratus
him.
and

in

that

office

GymnopaedioB
lookers-on ;

came

a servant
room,
and mockery, " how

"

king ?

answer

The

the former
been
*

"

"

venality of
one

to

him

and

it felt to

Tell him
the

magistrate;

the feast of
afterwards,when
round, he took his station among

be

Demaratus, who
'*

put upon

was

soon

who
whereupon Leotychides,

sent

made

depositionof
flying from Sparta

was

"

been

the

whereby

means

brought about ; but his

Medes
of an affront which
was
by reason
On losing
his kingdom he had been made

the

to

the

were

Delphic

of the Alcuiieouida)

was

appears

(v.63).

now

king

tho

in his

him, by way of insult

magistrateafter one had

asked

hurt

tried them

I have
oracle

was

the

Such

both
cuses,

at

the

question,

both,but

he has

by this instance,and by
however, appear to have

rare.

The feast of Ihe GymnopaediiB,

of the most
naked youths,vas
or
one
important
Spartu (Pausaii.
III. xi. " 7). It lusted several days, perhaps ten.
It was
less a
wherein
the grace
religiousfestival than a great spectacle,
and
strength of the
Spartan youth was exhibited to tlicir admiring countr} nu-n and to foreigners. The
chief ceremonies
choral dunces, in which wrostlingand oilier gymnastic exercises
were
were
closelyimitated, and which served to show the adroitness,activity,and
bodilystrengthof the performers. These were chicHy Spartan youths,who danced
naked
in the forum, round
the statues
of Apollo,Diana, and
Latona.
Songs in
celebration of the noble deeds performed by the youths,us the exploits of Thyrea
and Thermopylae,
formed
a
portion of the proceedingsat the festival. (See Etym.
Mag. ad voc. ; Athen. xv. p. 678 ; Pausan. 1. s. c. ; Xen. Mem. I. ii. 61 ; Plut. Age*
B. 2\i; and
Miiller's Dorians, ii.p. 351, E. T.)
compare
at

Chap.

Howbeit

Dot.

this

or
blessings

he

wrapped his

home

EXHORTATlbN

DEMARATUS*

66-"9.

his

to

speechwill

be the
infinite woes."

else of

in his

head

robe,and

house, where

own

TO

he

HIS

MOTHER.

Sparta of

to

cause

Having

leavingthe

prepared an

379

ox

finite
in-

thus

spoken
theatre/went
for sacrifice,

offered it to

and

after which he called for his mother.

Jupiter,*
68. When
she appeared,
he took of the entrails,
and placing
them in her hand,besoughther in these words following
:
Dear mother, I beseech you, by all the gods,and chiefly
by our own
hearth-god Jupiter,tell me the very truth,who
was
in the suit which we
reallymy father. For Leotychides,
"

"

had

together,declared,that when thou becamest Ariston's wife

didst already bear in thy womb
a child
by thy former
husband
others repeat a yet more
tale,that
; and
disgraceful
thou

our

found

in thine eyes, and

that I am
his son.
thee therefore by the gods to tellme the truth. For if

groom

favour

I entreat
thou hast gone astray, thou hast
the Spartans remark
woman
; and
that he had

son,

Thus

69.

"

children

no

done
it

by
and

spake Demaratus,

strange,if I

as

his mother

with

taking the

brows

placed them

upon

stillwore,

my

head,

entered,and

after Ariston

which

and

while,rose,

asked

me

who

garlandsfrom

and

the

Ariston

When

brought me to his house, on

there appeared to me
one
a

lows
fol-

as
replied

the third night after my

like to Ariston,who, after

me

ton's
Aris-

am

earnestlyfor

so
son, since thou entreatest
truth,it shall indeed be fully told to thee.
"

many

his other wives."

Dear

than

more

no

so

went

when

he

saw

gave

them

coming,
staying
his

own

sently
Pre-

away.
the garlands

to

said

me,

stoutly denied, whereupon I solemnly

that it was
swore
none
other,and told him he did not do well
side and left
he had so latelyrisen from my
to dissemble when
Then
the garlands with me.
Ariston,when he heard my oath,
in what
understood
that there was
something beyond nature
had

taken
from

come

the
"

place.

temple
On

it

appearedthat

the

garlandshad
"

'

of

the last

indeed

And

hero-temple which stands by our court gates

^and the soothsayers,
him they call Astrabacus

the

"

day

in the theatre.

men

this he

he j but

'twas

"

Supra, ch. 56,

"

The

chorusses
Gymnopsedise,
(Xen. HelL VI. iv. 16.)
of the

and

dances

were

performedby

note.

Spartan king

has

an

altar to

Jupiter,whereon

he

sacrifices,within

the

ad

Virg.
Jupiter is hLs " hearth-god."(Cf.Servius
viii.
174.)
Sign.
iEn.
p.
Astrabacus
(see the next
"
"
or
donkey-man." The name
Literally" ass-keeper,"
with
and
to
some),
ass" (according
mule
"a
or
with karpafi-n,
chapter) connects

walls of his
ii.506

own

; and

house.

Festus

Hence

de Verb.

muleteer."
"a
iLaTp:i^7)Kir-ns
The

scandal of the court

such a
in reality
was
hero-temple(w"*-) "^ Astrabacus

pretended stable-god
"

The

person.
is mentioned

gossipssuggestedthat
_

by

Pausamas

"

in

"

his

the
j

de-

THE

380
declared

moreover,

the

that

Book

REPLY.

MOTHEiVS

that

was
apparition

very

now, m}- son, I have told thee all thou wouldest

either thou
Either thou art the son of that hero

person.

fain know.

And

"

VI.

mayest call

thy father. As for that

sire,or else Ariston was
which
matter
they who hate thee urge the most, the words of
clared
of thy birth,dethe messenger
told him
Ariston,who, when
Astrahacus

before
as

witnesses that

many

the ten months

not

were

'

asmuch
his son, forfullyout,' it was a random
thou

not

wert

ignorance. The truth is,children

born
not
are
only at ten months, but at nine,and even at
months'
child.
Thou
seven."
wert
thyself,
my
son, a seven
Ariston acknowledged,no long time afterwards,that his speech
Hearken
not then to other tales
sprang from thoughtlessness.
concerningthy birth,my son ; for be assured thou hast the
from

speech,uttered

mere

As for grooms, pray heaven

Leotychides and all
who
speak as he does may suffer wrong from them \" Such
the mother's answer.
was
VO. Dcmaratus, having leamt all that he wished to know,
whole

truth.

into Elis,
for the journey,and went
provisions
pretending that he proposed to proceed to Delphi and there
consult
the oracle. The
Lacedaemonians,however, suspecting
in pursuitof him ;
that he meant
to flyhis country, sent
men
but Demaratus
hastened,and leavingElis beture they arrived,

took

with him

sailed
and

Zacynthus.'

to

across

soughtto lay hands

retinue

he

60

; but

the

upon

him, and

Zacynthians would

made
escaping,

his way

Lacedaimonians

The

to

not

afterwards

followed,

separate him from his

givehim
by

sea

up

to them

to Asia,^and

hacus,
AstraBcriptionof Sparta (III.xvi. " 5). An obscure tradition attaches to him.
of Irbus, grandsons of Amphiswe
are
told,and Alopecus his brother, sons
of Agis, found the
of Aniphicles,
and great-great-grandsons
thenes,great-grand.sons
wooden
Diana
h
ad
of
which
Orestes
and
Orthia,
image
Ipiiigenia
conveyed secretly
from Tauris to Lacedaenion, and
with madness
stricken
on
(ib.
discoveringit were
at Sparta is mentioned
" 6). The worship of Astrabacus
by Clemens
(Cohort,ad
the protectinggcoiuB
Ocntes,p. 35). It is conjecturedfrom his name, that he was
of the stable." See the foregoingnote.
Supra, ch. C3. Hippocrates gives it as the generalopinionof his time, that
children are born at seven, eight,
Kal iKranriifa,
nine, ten, and cloven months
(tiktcii/
"

"

KoX ivvtini\va,
OKTifxiivaL,
koI

Kol
at

eight months

was

i. p. 447, ed.

sure

to

die

KaX iv6tK"iixr)va),
but that the child born
ScKa/xTica,
Dc SeptiTovriwy
o
ii
to.
oKTdfxTjva
irfpiyiyfadat.
("cal

Kiihu.). TLis is perhaps the reason

why no mention is made
eight-months'child.
'
teen
Zante.
of thirIt Iny oppositeElis,at the distance
Zacynthus is the modern
fourteen
miles.
The
or
by their
enterpriseof the Zacynthians is marked
colonies in Crete (supra,
derived
iii.69) and
in Spain. Sagiintum is said to have
both its name
and originfrom Zacynthus (Liv.xxi. 7).
"
first
In B.C.
vii. 3). Ctesias (Persic.
486
Exc.
(infra,
" 28) made Demaratus
jointhe Persians at the Hellespont(n.c. 48(i)on occasion of its passage by Xerxes;
but no weight attaches to this statement, which
(cf.
clearlycontradicts Herodotus
infra,vii, 8. and 239"
mestr.

here

of

an

Chap.

70-73.

FAMILY

"

presented himself
and

OF

before
him

gave
drove

which

among

the Lacedaemonians
and

who

his country by
horse chariot-race.
to

lands

Demaratus

alone

and

of all the

winning

received him generously,

cities." Such was
the

Asia, a

to

for many

71. After Demaratus

301

king Darius,who

both

chance

LEOTYCHTDES.

noble

distinguished

man

deeds and

wise

sels,
coun-

Spartan kings brought honour

'

Olympia the prize in

at

the

four-

the son
deposed,Leotychides,
of
Menares, received the kingdom. He had a son, Zeuxidamus,
called Cyniscus by many
of the Spartans. This Zeuxidamus
did not reign at Sparta,but died before his father,
leavinga
was

'

'

Archidamus.

Leotychides, when Zeuxidamus

taken
was
second
him,
a
wife,named
Eurydam6, the sister
of Menius
and
of
Diactorides. By her he had no
daughter
male oflfspring,
but only a daughtercalled Lampito,*whom
he
in
to
Zeuxidamus'
marriage
Archidamus,
son.
gave
72. Even
did
not
Leotychides,
however,
spend his old age
in Sparta,but suflfereda punishment whereby Demaratus
was
the LacedaBmonians
when
fullyavenged. He commanded
they
made
war
againstThessaly,'and might have conquered the
son,

from

married

the

Compare

of Themistocles

(Thueyd. i. 138),who received from

Lampsacus. The
to have been
seem
placesgiven to Demaratus
Pergamus, Teuthrania,and Halisarna,
in the possessionof Eurjsthenesand Procles,his descendants
which
in b. c.
were
S99.
(See Xen. Hell. iii.i. " 6.)
'
for success
in this contest
Wealth
the chief requisite
ad Aristoph.
was
(Schol.
Nub.
12 ; Plut. Lacon.
Apophth. ii. p. 212, B; and vide supra, ch. 35, note "). The
for the most
generally. Perhaps
part poor, like the Dorians
Spartan kings were
the last with one
who is said to have been
the three marriages of Ariston, especially
into comhis son
to enter
the daughter of viealthy
petition
parents (supra,ch. 61),enabled
the

Artaxerxea

of three

later times

BimpUcityand

were

caused

among

property

Pol. Antiq. of Greece, " 47"

*
'*
Or
the Whelp."
The
rather

proper name
Zeuxidamus

than

as

cities,Magnesia, Mjus, and

riages
usually carried off the Olympian prize. Mar-

who

the opulent houses

with
in

treatment

revenues

to

the chief
be

word, however,
a

nickname

which

causes

accumulated

for

in

seems

to

broke

up

few

hands

have

been

the old Dorian

(c" Hermann's
regarded

find that Archidamus, the

Gynisca(Pausan.III. viii. 1),
we

son

as

of

a
daughter
tells us {reKfvr^v6a"f.III. vii. 8).
Pausanias
disease,
*
Or Lampido, according to Plato, who
speaks as if she was still alive in
succeeded
of Agis, who
mother
the
She
was
i.
427
B. c.
124,
(Alcib. p.
A.).
at
unusual
not
Sparta (c" infra,vii.
close marriages were
Archidamus.
Such
*

Of

named
(orCyniscus),

239, end).
*

The

date

of this

of Archidamus

expedition is uncertain.
are
wrongly placed by

The

death

Diodorus

in

of
b.

Leotychidesand
c.

cession
ac-

476, 01. 76, 1 (xi.

As
he places the
correction.
of his own
of
dethronement
the
from
of
twenty-two years
Leotychides
in b. c, 491, it is evident that the real year of its occurrence
which
Demaratus
was
with the notices in Plutarch (Cim. c. 16),
B.C.
469, a date exactly in accordance
was
and Thucydides (iii.
89). The year b.c. 476 is probably the year of Leotychides'
Hist, of
exilt,which
shortly followed his expedition. I believe (withMr. Grote,
indeed
followed
closely
the
latter
upon the
very
Greece, vol. v. p. 348, note)that

48).

He

death

of

affords,however, the
at

means

the distance

CLEOMENES

382
whole

of

chanced

it,but
on

EGINETANS.

THE

bribed

was

he

by

Book

of

large sum

banished

from

Sparta; his house was

he
and
himself fled to Tegea,'where he
ground ;
his days. But these events took placelong afterwards.

razed

to the

the time

carried

his

of which

we

attack

to

against them

Demaratus

Leotychideswith

Eginetans; for his

the

to

him,

anger

was

and
hot

of the affront which

they had formerly

Eginetans,seeing that both the

account

on

of

matter

took

ended

ing
speakingCleomenes, hav-

are

the

proceedingsin

issue, forthwith

prosperous
crossed over

It

money.'

was

brought to trial and

73. At

VI

in
caught in the fact,being found sitting
gauntlet,quite full of silver. Upon this he was

that

his tent

ATTACKS

him.

Hereupon the
come
kings were
against them, thought it best to make no
further resistance.
So the two kings picked out from all Egina
the ten men
who for wealth and birth stood the highest,
among
whom
and
were
Crius,^son of Polycritus,
Casambus, son of
who wielded the chief power ; and these men
Aristocrates,
they
carried with them
in the
there depositedthem
to Attica,and
put upon

hands

of the

Athenians, the great enemies

of the

74.
had

to be known
Afterwards,when it came
used
been
againstDemaratus, Cleomenes

fear

of his

thence

passed

troubles,and
Sparta.He
he

countrymen,

own

he

bound

should

them

defeat

and

beyond
mandcd
"

him

by

the next

in

part which

because

the

was

was

even

'AAcuaSas)

479

c.

b.

had

Thessaly. From
began to stir up
Arcadians

desirous of

not

therefore

engaged

object

against
soever
whither-

taking their
ho

might

For

the

iindoubfedlyto punish
1. s. c.
war
(I'ausan.
be the natural
sequel to the punishment
have
been
likelyto have been delayed
place it in b. c. 478. Leotychides com"

taken

it would

would

its

evil arts

seized with

various oaths to follow him

they

I should
year.
I'ausanias was

the

what

cityof Nonacris,"that
by the waters of the Styx.

cause

"

he

the

to

(infra,ix. 87-8),and

unite

to

lead,and

Mardonius

lor the

iarpiTfuatviit\ toi/s
of Thebes

them

his

to

flightof

the Aleuadaj

Arcadia,where

endeavoured

chief leaders with

swear

into

fled into

and

Eginetans.

was

in the Persian

in Asia.

corruption
Concerning
Spartan kings,vide supra, iii. 148, note *.
According to Pausauias (1.s. c), the Aleuadie bribed Leotychides to retire.
'
v. " G) he took
According to Pausanias (iii.
sanctuary in the temple of Minerva
and Chrysisthe Argivc priestess.The peculiar
Alea, as did Pausanias the younger
sanctityof this asylum protectedhim.
Supra, ch. 50. Crius is suspected to have been theEginetan wrestler in whose
honour
Simonides
composed a triumphal ode (Aristoph.Nub, 13i)l, ed. Bothe, et
Schol. ad loc). Tlie honour
in which
wrestlers were
held is evident from the story
of Democedes
iii.
137).
(supra,
"
Nouiicris was
Pheneus
fur from
not
(seethe end of the chapter,and compare
Pausan.
VIIL
xvii. ij 18),an Arcadian
city ancientlyof some
note, but which had
in ruins
viii.p. 663). Nonacris
itself was
disappearedin the time of Strabo (Strab.
when
Pausanias
Colonel
Leake
wrote.
(Travels in the Morea, vol. iii. p. 169)
near
placesits site at Mcsorut/hi,
Solos^about ten miles from Fonia (Pheneus).
"

of

the

Chap.

73-75.

mSr

of

waters

RECALL,

Styx,as

this is the

the

INSANITY,

Arcadians

say,

they present

appearance

drippingfrom a rock into

low wall.' Nonacris,
where
of Arcadia

AND

DEATH.

333

in that

are

city; and

little

water,

a
see
you
is fenced round

basin,which

this fountain is to be

by

seen,'is

city

Pheneus.

near

75. When

the

LacedaBmonians

heard

how

Cleomenes

was

engaged,they were
agreed with him that he should
back
to
and
be
come
Sparta
king as before. So Cleomenes
had
but
returned
than he, who had never
came
no
sooner
back,
been altogetherof sound
smitten with downright
mind,* was
madness.
This he showed
by strikingevery Spartan he met
the face with his sceptre. On
his behaving thus,and
ujwn
showing that he was gone quite out of his mind, his kindred
While
imprisonedhim, and even
put his feet in the stocks.
80
bound, findinghimself left alone with a singlekeeper,he
for a knife.
asked the man
The keeperat first refused,
upon
whereCleomenes
began to threaten him, until at last he was
he required.
afraid,being only a helot,and gave him what
afraid,and

Cleomenes

legs,he

had

got the steel than,beginning

sooner

no

horriblydisfigured
cutting
himself,

at

gaches in his

his

flesh,

'

This description
of the Styx differs greatly from that of most
other writers,
Pausanias
yet it has the api)carance of being derived from personalobservation.
stream
as
a
(1.8. c.)describes the terrible water
fallingfrom a precipice,the
highestthat he ever beheld, and dashing itself upon a loftyrock, throuj^hwhich it
and then fell into the Crathis" (VIII.xviii. " 2). Homer
and Hesiod give
paifised,
similar descriptions
Zrvyin vSwp II. xv. 37.
{^KaT(i06ti(vov
^rvyos SSaroi alvii
KaTaKfiPtrai i}Kifidroio
SScept ""c "wirpni
v\f/7)\r)^Hes. Theog.
ptt^pa lb. viii. 869.
tended,
iii.
have
discovered
Colonel
Leake
the waterfall into
seems
(Morea,
160)
p.
786).
fall perpendicularly
slender cascades of water
two
over
Solos, where
near
and
after winding for a time among
immense
a
labyrinth of rocks,
an
precipice,
unite to form the torrent, which, after passingthe Klukines, joinsthe river Akrata"
sidered
feelingsof dread still attach to the water, which is con(Crathis). Superstitious
Pausan.
1. s. c. ; Plin. H. N. IL
noxious character (cf.
of
be
a peculiarly
to
ciii. p. Ill; ^lian. H. A. x. 40, "c.). The followingdescriptionof the Styx, from
half an
hour more
the pen of Mr. Clark (Peloponnesus,p. 302),is striking: "In
in sightof the head of the glen a grand specimen of mountiiiii scenery.
came
we
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

high,but

and

there

choked

with

precipicewe
mountain

side

hundred
away in a vast wall of precipitousrock many
heap of debris reachinghalf-wayup, and sprinkled here
marks
the top of the
pines. Over the jagged line which

here breaks

Khelmos

Mount
feet

see
a

with

meagre
the higher
thin stream

slopes covered

of

water

with

falls down

snow,

the

and

cliffon

from

the

notch

rugged heap

in the

below.

and scattered
the face of the
over
is lifted by wind
and then the stream
Every now
where thus washed,
and
lichens
with
weather-stains,
is,
which, elsewhere
cliff,
grey
of the full clear
of the sources
is one
of a deep red tint. This thread of water
stream

which

flows

through the glen,and joinsthe

Crathis below

Solos.

The

stream

called Mavro-Xero, or Black-water, and arc, beyond

the waterfall are
and
waterfall which, in Pausaiiias's time, had the name
and
stream
the
same
question,
Pictorial Greece, p. 386.
of Styx." A sketch is given in Wordsworth's
have conducted
a rill of water
that the Nonacrians
*"ltis
conceivable
may
both

"

quite

from

the

main

stream

convenientlytaken
*
Supra, T. 42.

of the
than

among

Styx

into

their

own

city,where

of the Mavronero.
the precipices

oaths

could

be

more

WAR

CLEOMENES'

384

Book

ARGOS.

WITH

VI.

along his legs,thighs,hips,and loins,until at last he reached

his belly,which he likewise began to gash,whereupon in a little
time he died.
The Greeks
generallythink that this fate came
because

him

upon

to

differ from

; the Athenians
because
he cut

against Demaratus

Pythoness

the

induced

he

pronounce
all others in

the sacred
down
saying that it was
grove of
he made
his invasion by Eleusia ; while
the goddesses*when
the Argivesascribe it to his having taken from their refugeand
had fled from battle into a
cut to piecescertain Argiveswho
precinctsacred to Argus,^ where Cleomenes slew them, burning
the grove itself.
likewise at the same
time, throughirreverence,
76. For once, when
had sent to Delphi to conCleomenes
sult
it was
the oracle,
prophesiedto him that he should take
Argos ; upon which he went out at the head of the Spartans,
led them

and

to

the river Erasinus."

the

This

is

stream

reported

of which

Stymphalian lake,the waters

empty
and
then (as they say) rethemselves into a pitch-dark
appear
chasm,
the Argives call them
in Argos, where
the Erasinus.
proceeded
Cleomenes,having arrived up the banks of this river,
flow from

to

'

great goddesses,Ceres

The

have

to

appears

III. iv.

74; and Pausan.

"

cut

and

enes
Proserpine (videsupra, v. 82, note '). Cleomhia third expedition into Attica (v
on

their grove

down

" 2).

of the Argive people,was, according to tradition,

Argus,
eponymus
the very
of Inachus,one
if not
first
of the first,
the grandson of Phoroneus, son
king of the Peloponnese. Mr. Clinton has with great care collected the traditions
concerning this royalfamily(FastiHellen. vol. i. ch. i. pp. 5-21).
the heros

"

Tlie Erasinus

was

the

stream

waters

of which

M"m

the foot of the

south-west

the

mountain

(seethe

issued forth in great abundance

the plain of Argos on

culled Cbaon, which bounded

as
subjoined chart). It is known

the

Ke/alari. Colonel

"
It issues in several largestreams
from the foot of the rocks of
says of it :
which several artificial
Chaon.
These
Mount
at first form
a small deep pool,from
drawn
the mills called the 'Mills of Argos;' the channels
to turn
channels are
uniting
re-

Leake

flows directly
the plainto the sea " (Leake's
river which
a
across
compose
it is stillthought in modern
vol.
ii.
It
believed
in
and
was
Morea,
ancient,
p. 8-40).
Strab. viii.pp. 6S8, 564 ;
times, to be identical with the river Stymph"lus (cotnpare
II. xxiv.

PauBan.

"

7 ; Senec.

Quuest.Nat. iii.; Diod. Sic.

of the Morea, p. 168; and Leake's Morea, ii. p.

place where that river disappears and the source
that of any
than
miles, more
than

to

ancient

of the
the

believe the

times

200

other

subterraneous

stades

fact of

the

by experiment.

of Diodorus

identity. It
The

of the

(I.8. c).
had,

49; with Cell's Itin.

the
distance between

Ke/alariis much

rivers of the
he

xv.

The

113).

Peloponnese,

Still Colonel

thinks,been
the

Leake

greater
It is 25
is inclined

ascertained
of the

in

Erasinus,
reappearance,
would
lightsubstances thrown into the chasm where the Stymph"lus dissappeared,
the ground of the
be sufficient proof. This he suppo.scs had been done, and was
generalopinion(Morea, ii.p. 34:?,iii.pp. 113-14).
Northern
The
lake Stymphalia,or StymphAlis,was
in
Arcadia, south of the
close
to
of
and
the
town
of
high range
Cyll6n6,
Stymphftlus(Pausan. VIIL xxii. ;
Strab. viii. pp. 5t"3-4). The latter is representedby the modern
villageof A'ionia.
The lake itself is called the lake of Zaraka.
Its superfluouswaters
do in fact disappear
in a chasm
the south shore of the lake (Gell's
Itin. p. 154 ; Leake's Morea,
on
ii,p. 343). Such chasms
Strab. ; katavothra,modern
{(tptdpa,
Greek) arc very
in the limestone mountains
of the Peloponnese.
coounon
of

'

at

sources

ALARM

386

77. The

Argives,when

the sea, to defend their

of Tiryns,at the

they pitchedtheir
much

BO

lest

the oracle

seemed
'*

Time

And

the hosts.

shall be

them

given to

intimate.

to

VI.

The

in

oracle

not

was

in open fightas lest some

the danger
; for such was

with the Milesians

common

ran

their fear

now

as

follows

'

"

shall conquer
the male, and shall chase
honour
and
in Argos ;
so
^gaining
great praise
awaj-,
her
Then full many
cheeks shall mangle ;
an
Argive woman
Far

when

Book

of

they heard

they should be worsted

be practisedon
them

trick should
which

camp

ARGIVES.

THE

this,marched down tc
hood
country ; and arrivingin the neighbourthe
bears
of Sepeia,'
name
place which
the
to
Lacedaemonians,
opposite
leaving

between

great space

no

OF

the female

him

"

"

'twill be said by the men

who are
Hence, in the times to come
'
"
Tamed
by the spear expired the coiled terrible serpent.'

unborn,

At

the coincidence of all these

things' the Argiveswere greatly

cast down, and
so
they resolved that they would follow the
of the enemy's herald.
signals
they
Having made this resolve,
the herald
of the Laproceeded to act as follows : whenever
frora that
the

aea

littlefrom
a
cityto Epidauria(Pausan. II. xxv. " 6, 7). It was removed
mile
and
half
from
not
a
a
quite
(Scylax,Peripl.p. 43),being
Nauplia(Strab.
541). The Argives transferred the inhabitants to Argos, and let the citv

Tiii. p.
fall into ruins,soon
after the close of the Persian
war
(Pausan.V. xxiii. " 2 ; 11.
t''
xxT.
" 7). Still remains of the walls,which were
Cyclopian,had been seen
Pausanias
Strab. viii. 540).
(1.proximo cit.,and compare
There
is no
in fixingthe site of Tiryns. The ruins at Palato-AnapU
difficulty
correspond in all respects to the notices of Tiryns in ancient authors.
They occupy
the summit

of

isolated hill which

rises out

of the

Argive plainto a heightvarying

the Lycimna of i^trabo
acropolis,
Some
of
the
stillexists.
It seems
to have
(viii.
511).
Cyclopian
given
p.
masonry
Tiryns,at a very earlytime, its epithetof T*ix"""ffffa
(Horn. II. ii. 659.
Compare
Clark's Peloponnesus,pp. 86-7).
Gell, p. 182 ; Leake's Morea, ii.p. 350.
This placeis mentioned
by no other writer. It must have lain between Argos
and Tiryns.
between

20

an

and

50

feet.

This

was

plainlythe

'

Vide

It ia

supra, ch. 19.

hopelessto attempt a rational explanationof this oracle,the obscurityof

which
gives it a specialclaim to be regarded as a genuine Pythian response.
Pausanias appliesit to a repulsewhich Cieomenes
and his army received,on attacking
Argos after the victory,at the hands of Teiesilia the poetess and the Argive
(II. xx.

" 7,

Plutarch, the Virt. Mul. ii. p. 245, D.E. ; and

this story is incompatiblewith the statement's
of Herodotus;
of Greece, vol. iv. p. 432-3),probably grew
and, as Mr. Grote observes (Hist,
up
of the oracle itself.
out
The conjecturethat the female is Her6, the protectress of Argos, and the male
women

Polysen.viii. 33).

8 ; compare

But

Sparta (Muller,Dorians, i. p. 197, E. T. ; Grote, 1.1^.c. note *; Bahr, not. ad loc),

be received as probable.
may
The favourable
the warning to
prophecy to Cieomenes
(supra,ch. 75, ad fin.),
notion of conthemselves,the invasion in an unexpected quarter, and perhaps some
necting
coiled terrible serpent
of
Sepeia,where they were
stationed,with the
the oracle.
There
T
h.
and
was
a serpent called
ai^wtluv
(N'icand.
commonly
326),
to have
been used in the same
"n)-K[a
seems
in some
sense
parts of the Peloponnese
(Pausan.VIII. xvi. g 2).
*

"

"

Chap.

77-81.

GREAT

DEFEAT

AND

MASSACRE.

387

cedaemonians

order to the soldiers of

gave any
the Argivesdid the like on their side.

78. Now

when

Cleomenes

heard that the

liisown

anny,

Argiveswere

ing
act-

his troops that,so soon

the herald
as
the word for the
soldiers to go to dinner,they should
gave
s
eize
their
and charge the host of the
arms
instantly
enemy.
Which
the Lacedaemonians
did accordingly,
and fell
the

thus, he commanded

upon

Argives just as, followingthe signal,they

repast ; whereby
in the

Argus

it came

driven

fight,
by, where
were

hard

they

to take

they which
grove of
watch
kept

them.

upon

79. "When
follows

up in the
to

Dver

at
things were
Having learnt the names
sacred precinctfrom

him, he

sent

this pass
of the

the

prisoners
among

herald to

had

the

of

number

or
fifty,

of what

were

But

one

at

last

unable

80.

at

see

after which

on

of
the

severally,
them.

knew

nothing
that

thick

the

takingplacewithout.

climbed

up

into

of those who

none

one,

minae

two

massacred

so

come

ransom

called forth

was

grove
what
was

of their number

spied the treachery;

would

to

fixed

the

in the enclosure

remained

happening,for the

peopleinside

Now

ransoms.

had

by

as

shut

were

one

thereabouts,and

All this while

was

them

these persons

theywho

acted

Argiveswho

summon

Peloponnesians is

So Cleomenes

man.*

Cleomenes

certain deserters who

pretence of havingreceived their

to

of the Argives

refugein the

surrounded,and

were

their

begun

to pass that vast

numbers
the
while
who
than
slain,
were
rest,
more

were

died

had

tree

were

and
moned
sum-

go forth.

Cleomenes
heap it around

Then

all the

ordered

helots to

wood,
bring brushaccoixiingly,

done
the grove, which was
spreadhe
and
set the grove on fire. As the flames
Cleomenes
the god of the grove .?" whereto the
asked a deserter " who was
"
other made
Argus." So he, when he heard that,
answer,
uttered a loud groan, and said
"
Greatly hast thou deceived me, Apollo,god of prophecy,
take Argos. I fear me
thy oracle has
that I should
in
and

"

saying

got its

now

accomplishment.''

the greater part of his army,

sent home
Cleomenes
now
of his best troops he proceededto the
while with a thousand
he would
however
temple of Juno,^ to offer sacrifice. When
81.

"

Vide

'

This

".
supra, t. 77, note
temple of Juno, one of the

most

famous

antiquity,was

j
u
-.
situated
between
x

place
miles from the former
of less than two
Mvcenffi and Arcos, at the distance
in the ninth year ot the
down
burnt
It
was
viii.
p. 535).
(PausMn. II. xvii. ; Strab.

Peloponnesianwar, through

the carelessness

of

Chryseisthe priestess(Thucyd. iv.

THE

OF

REVOLT

388

AT

SLAVES

Book

ARGOS.

VL

himself,the priestforbade
him, as it was not lawful (he said)for a foreignerto sacrificein
ordered his helots to drag
that temple. At
this Cleomenes
the priestfrom the altar and
him, while he performed
scourge
back to Sparta.
the sacrifice himself,after which he went
82. Thereupon his enemies
brought him np before the
Ephors,and made it a charge against him that he had allowed
had not taken Argos
himself to be bribed,and on that account
when
he might have capturedit easily. To this he answered
whether
truly or falselyI cannot
say with certainty but at
victim

slain the

have

the altar

on

"

"

"

he discovered
as
so soon
charge was, that
to belong to
the sacred precinctwhich
he had taken
Argus, he directlyimagined that the oracle had received its
accomplishment; he therefore thought it not good to attempt
and
the town, at the least until he had inquired by sacrifice,
the place, or was
ascertained if the god meant
to grant him
his takingit. So he offered in the temple
determined
to oppose
of Juno, and when
the omens
were
immediatelythere
propitious,
flashed forth a flame of fire from the breast of the image ; wherehis

rate

any

he knew

from

of

if the flash had

town, citadel and

done
the

much

as

to the

answer

as

Spartansso

surety that he

from

come

all ;
the
true

but

the

was

head, he
it shone

as

not

to take

would
from

intended."

and

that
reasonable,

have
the

he

came

For

gained the

breast,he had

his words

And

god

Argos.

seemed

to

clear off from

his adversaries.
83.

left so bare of men," that the slaves '

the state,filledthe offices,
and administered everything

Argos however

managed

was

lower site,
rebuilt shortlyafter,on
somewhat
a
by Eupolemus, a native
(Pausan.1. s. c). The positionis marked in the chart, supra, p. 885.
of the Herffium
Col. Leake
in 1806
iailcd to discover any traces
(Morea, ii. pp.
a
since
this
time
been
Its
have
identified,nd have been
887-393).
ruins,however,
in the
visited by many
travellers.
A good plan and descriptionwill be found
"Keloponnesus" of Profes*ior Curtius (vol.ii.pp. 397" 4U0, and Plate xvi.). Cora(Peloponnesus,pp. 81-6).
pare Mr. Clark's account
of Greece, vol. iv. p. 435,
force of this (Hist,
Mr. Grote has not seen
the exact
back to
Hxprii have come
note). He says indeed correctlythat the words nar
their primitivemeaning" in the pas.sagc ; but that primitivemeaning is not merely
"completely," de fond en comble ; but "ab arce," from the citadel,which is
Lex.
the topmost
part of the city,and the "caput rcgni." (See Schweighajuser's
had
shone
Herod,
and
the
Roman
If
the
ad voc.
light
"Kpri\
"Capitol.")
compare
to take the
have indicated that he was
from the head or top of the image, it would
to its lowest buildings.
cityfrom its topmost part, the citadel,
In
vii. 148) they had lost 6000 men.
estimate
(infra,
According to their own
later times the number
said
have
been 7777 (Plut. 1. s. c).
to
was
*
did
Plutarch's
assertion (De Virt. Mul. ii. p. 245, E.) that the Argive women
their
is
not
the
of
the
b
ut
most
respectable
Perioeci, probableenough ;
slaves,
marry
and receives
some
v.
ii"''Apy(i,
2, p. 165, ed. Tauchn.
support from Aristotle (Polit.
iv rij ifiSdfii^
rwv
fitriiK\toft,(yous tov
AaKotfOf, r|vayKa(T^"^"Ial"
iro^a*
anoKofifyuv
^t^aabai r
y
irfptolKwv
rtyas.)

133),but

architect

'

"

"

u"

"

Cha?.

CLEOMENES'

82-84.

until the

INTEMPERANCE.

of those who
latter cast out

sons

Then

these

under

their

slain by Cleomeues

were

the

389

and
slaves,

got the

grew

up.

cityback

rule ; while the slaves who had been driven

out,
foughta battle and won
Tiryns. After this for a time there
the two ; but a certain man,
between
was
a
peace
own

soothsayer,

Oleander,who

named

joined himself
fresh attack
another

by

with much

the

to

their lords.

from

stirred them

Arcadia,'
to

up

make

lost his senses, and

of these doings. But his own

his madness

proceeded not

whatever,but only from

supernaturalcause
unmixed

at

Cleomenes

account

declare that

countrymen
wine

Then

that

Argives say

miserably,on

80

Phigalean

were
upon
they war with one
the space of many
but
at
lengththe Argives
years ;
trouble gained the upper hand.

84. The
died

by race
and
slaves,

was

with

water, which

These

he

from

any
the habit of ing
drink-

learnt of the

Scyths.

into
made
nomads, from the time
fore
their country, had always had a wish for revenge.
They thereto Sparta to conclude
sent
ambassadors
a league,proposing
Media
themselves
to enter
to endeavour
by the Phasis,*while
that Darius

his inroad

Spartansshould march inland from Ephesus,and then the

When
the Scyths came
two
armies should jointogetherin one.
with them continually
this errand
Cleomenes
to Spartaon
was
;
learnt of them
to drink his
and growing somewhat
too familiar,
which is thought by the Sparwine without water,* a practice
tans
the

to have

his madness.

caused

this distance

From

of time

tomed,
account, have been accusSpartans,accordingto their own
to
wine
than
drink
when
common,
they want to
purer
give the order to fill Scythian fashion." The Spartans then

the

"

'

vas

concerning Cleomenes

thus

speak

Phigalea (orPhialia,as
an

Arcadian

town,

in

it

the

for my

; but

own

part I

spelt,Pausan. VIII. iii. " 1, Ac)

its junction with a small
the Neda, near
Strab. viii. p. 506). Its site is
xli. " 2^;

sometimes

was

valley of

called the Lymax (Pausan.VIII.

the river
marked
by the little villageof Faulitza, where on a steep hill overlooking
Itin. p.
Gell's
traced.
be
(See
distinctly
Buzi the circuit of the ancient walls may
Clark's
Mr.
(Peloponnesus,
description
79; Leake, vol. i. pp. 489-90.) Compare

stream

pp.'
254-7).'
*

Arcadia, which

was

purelyAchaean, would

desire to

,
,
Achaean
the
.

see

population

the
therefore naturally
encourage
social scale,and would
aid
substantial
t
hat
more
no
"
It is perhaps surprising
slaves " in their resistance.
is always timorous.
""^iven. But Arcadia
was
merians
believed to have been traversed by the Cimwhich Herodotus
the route
of
i. p.
(.vol.
has
been
already
spoken
Its
impracticability
(supra, i. 104).
the proposalmust
was
recorded
made,
here
that
such
offer
as
If
note
190
any
*).
hav'ebeen to invade Media through the central pass, the Fi/lceCaucasece of the
of

Argolis raised

in the

""By

"

Coiicemin"this practiceof

Tauchn.
a

2f^*"

stronger

kKpirtf

the

irayriiraai

Scythians,cf.

xP-^M*-"",f-'T-^-

stimulant than the southern.

Platon. de Leg. i. p. 20, ed.

northern nations
require

The

think

his

death

was

sooner

did the

GLAUCUS.

OF

STORY

390

judgment

for

him

on

Book

VI.

wronging

De-

maratus.

85. No
than

straitwaythe

complain

of the

who
hostages,
assembled

that whereas
should be
of the

he

whom

to the

Athenians
about

were

Leoprepes,who
and said to
interfered,
"

away

have
have

What

Sparta

to

Leotychidesin

respect of their
So theyof Lacedaemon

ambassadors,to

of

son

Egina

"

the

the ambassadors
the

sent

to

justiceand gave sentence upon Leotychides,

had grossly
affronted the peopleof Egina,he
of

givenup

men

of

ambassadors

stillkept at Athens.

were

court

Eginetans

conduct

death reach

of Cleomenes'

news

them

to
ye minded
the
of
the
captive
king
are

in their

lead him

to

was

had

be led away,

keeping.

; but
greatlyesteemed

man

in

away

place
Then

Theasides,
in Sparta,

"

do, ye

men

of

To lead

Egina ?

his countrymen
hands
into
?
their
given
Though now in,
your
anger they
time
will
when
this
belike
the
come
passed
sentence, yet

theywill punish you,

upon

if you

Spartans,whom

thus,by bringingutter

act

tion
destruc-

country."

your

The

Eginetans,when they heard this,

changed their plan,
and, instead of leadingLeotychidesaway captive,agreed with
him that he should come
with them to Athens
and givethem
back

their

men.

86. When

however

he reached

that

the
city,and demanded
restoration
of his pledge,the Athenians, being unwilling to
comi)ly,proceeded to make excuses, saying, that two kings
had come
and left the men
with them, and they did not think
it rightto give them
without
back to the one
the other.*' So
when the Athenians
refused plainlyto restore the men,
chides
Leoty"

said to them
"

the

Men

of

Athens, act

hostages,and

contrary.

"

be

which

way

righteous,

or

wish,however, to

tell you

you

choose

"

giveme

keep them,
what
happened
and

be
once

up

the
in

that three
us
Sparta about a pledge. The story goes among
back there lived in Lacedromon
generations
one
Glaucus, the
of Epicydes,a man
in every other respect was
who
son
on
a
tice
par with the first in the kingdom, and whose character for juswas

"

such

as

Miiller

to

placehim

above

all the other

Spartans. Now

(Dorians,ii. p. 12.3,E. T.) considers this high court of justiceto have

the councillors (yipoyrti),
the ephors,the other king,and probcomposed of
ably
several other magistrates." Pausanias, however, bis chief authority,
to
seems
limit it to the iirst three elements
AaKcSaijUOfiW
v
.
StKaarripwy
(III. " 3, /SacriAftt^
Kol ftKOCTlV 6yTf% dpl^flhy,Kol 7} TWK
4K(Lbl^0Vot TC 6t/OtAa^6fXt"Ot
OKTOt
ytpOVTfS
apx^itffhv Si avrols Kal 6 t^v oiKiai i3a7(Act/tt^i irtpas). The cphors were
i"p6poiv
at once
and judges in U.
accusers

been

"

Chaf.85,86.
this

to

story

at

OF

GLAUCUS.

ggj

the

the followin"r events

appointed season
happened. A certain Milesian came
to Sparta and havincr desired
to speak with
I
him, said,"' am of Miletus,
and IWe
come
hither,Glaucus,in the hope of profiting
hy thy
man

For

when

the

rest

honesty

I heard

much

talk

of

thereof in Ionia and throughall

I observed that whereas Ionia is

Greece,and when
the Peloponnese
always insecure,
stands firm and unshaken,and
noted likewise how
wealth is continually
changinghands in our
country/ I took counsel with myself and resolved
half of my
since I am

to turn

one-

substance

into money, and place it in

thy hands,
well assured
that it will be safe in thy
Here then is the silver" take it" and take likewise these
tallies,
and be careful of them ; remember
thou art to
back the

keeping!

give

the person who

shall bring you their fellows/
Such
the words of the Milesian stranger and Glaucus took the
;
to

money
were

depositon the terms

by when the sobs of
to Sparta,and
had
produced
them.

the

But

have

expressedto him.
Many
the money
man
by whom

years

the

interview

an

and
tallies,

Glaucus

asked

soughtto

with

was

had
left

gone
came

Glaucus, whereat

to have

the

refuse,and

they

returned
money
answered
them :

to
'

recollection of the matter, nor can

I bringto mind any
of those particulars
whereof ye speak. When
I remember, I
will certainly
do what is just. If I had the money,
have a
no

rightto

you
but
it
if
to
was
never
given me, I shall
;
in force againstyou.
For the present I give

receive it back

put the Greek

law

hence I will settle the business.'

answer, but four months
So the Milesians went
that their
sorrowful,considering
away
l
ost
for
As
he
to
made
them.
was
a
Glaucus,
utterly
money
you

no

there consulted

journeyto Delphi,and
if he

should

swear,*and

Pythonessreturned
'

for

answer

so

make

the oracle.

To his tion
quesof
the
the
prize
money,

these lines

:
following
"

for the present it were, oh ! Glaucus. to do as thou wishest,

and so to make prizeof the money.
Swearing an oath to prevail,
Swear
"Ieath is the lot e'en of those who
never
swear
then
falsely.
Best

"

Yet

and
who is nameless, footless,
handless;
a son
strengthhe approachesto vengeance, and whelms in destruction
who is perjured.
of the man
who belonglo the race, or the house
leave behind them a flourishing
offspring.'
oath-keepmg men

Mighty
All
But

the Oath-God

hath

in

this insecurity of property with the Lydian and Persian conquests,

in the third generationfrom Leotychides.
which were
*
of the accuser, to
law allowed an accused person, with the consent
The Greek
oath that the charge was
clear himself of a crime imputed to him, by taking an
fklse. (SeeAiist Rhet. L 15, p. 66, ed. Tauchn.)
*

Connect

The

oracle,in this

with

last

well-known

story of Glaucus

is alluded

line,quoted Hesiod

to

cluded
(Op.et Dies, 285)or, rather,con-

proverb,older perhaps than Hesiod himself. The

xviii. " 2);
by Plutarch (ii.
p. 556, D.) ; Pausanias (II.

Greek

EGINETANS

392
Glauciis when
to

his

bad

to

as

to

have

question; but
have
tempted

done

strangers,and

Milesian

god

them

gave

VI.

earnestlybesoughtthe god
Pythoness repliedthat it

the
the

Book

it would

as

Glaucus, however,

deed.

the

REVENGE.

FOR

these words

lie heard

pardon

was

PREPARE

have

sent

for

back

their money.
purpose has been

been
the

And

in recounting
Athenians,what my
this history. Glaucus
to you
at the present time has
not a single
descendant,nor is there any familyknown as his
from
branch
has he been removed
root and
Sparta. It is a
when
left with one, not
a pledge has been
good thing,therefore,
in thought to doubt about restoring
it."
even
nians
Thus spake Leotychides
; but, as he found that the Athethem
he
left
and
went
his way.
would not hearken to him,
I will tell you,

now

"

87. The

punished for the wrongs

which, to pleasure the Thebans, they had committed
upon
that
themselves
Athens.'
were
Now, however,conceiving
they
fair
of
had
nians,
and
a
ground
complaintagainstthe Athewronged,
Eginetanshad

been

never

As it
they instantlyprepared to revenge themselves.
chanced that the Athenian
Theoris,^which was a vessel of five
banks of oars,^lay at Sunium,* the Eginetans contrived an
of the holy vessel,on
themselves
masters
ambush, and made

board of which

were

they took

whom

number

and

threw

'

Tlie

Athenian

[bftDpoi)
to

Delos

ill.33 ; vi. 53,

BUb
and

thedrit

61) is said

to

prison.
p.

749); Die ChryBOstom (Or.Ixiv.

*

the

was

elsewhere

ship

Plat.
(of.

have

been

highestrank,

which

Vide

conveyed

p.

supra, v. 81, 89.

the sacred
messengers

Phaed.

The Salaminia (Thucyd.

58, B. C).
set
spcciully
apart for this service (Suidas

SoAa/xtcia KaDt).

voc.
"

and

into

(Strom.VI.

199-208);Clemens
(xiii.
640),and others.

Juvenal

of the

of Athenians

reading irtcr^pijf
(which is acquiescedin by Gaisford,Schweighajuser,
have
here a proof that quinqucremes, or
to be correct, we
five banks of oars, were
invented
a
signed
century before the time usuallyasc. 400-368). See Diodor.
thcra,which is the reignof the elder I)ioMy8iua(B.

If the

Bahr)

vessels of
for

is allowed

Sic. xiv. 41-2

Boeckh's

Urkundcn

Smith's Diet, of Antiq. p. 785.

iiber

das

Scewesen

des

Att.

Staates,p. 76;

It is

in
certainlyremarkable,if quinqucrenies were
at Athens
so
use
earlyas B.C. 491, that no further mention of their employment by
tillthe year b. c. 325.
whiel"
the Athenians
occurs
Perhaps the readingirtfTtTtjpi'j,
is I'ound in two
MSS., should be adopted,which would give a very diflcrent sense.
have to be translated thus:
The passage, with this change, would
"It chanced
that
Sunium
festival that recurred every fifth year:
at
the Athenians
a
were
celebrating
for them, and captured their holy vessel,
the Eginetanshearing it,set an ambush
80
would be a festival occurring at intervals of four years like the
ic."
A v*vTfTr\pls
There is not, however
Olympic and Pythian games.
(I believe),
any other trace of
festival at Sunium.
this quadriennial
"

The

situation of Sunium,

been

already noted

from

which

ablc traces
out

the cape

(Pausan.i. 1, "
the time

derives

of the ancient

(Leake's Dcmes
of the

on

the extreme
note

').

its modern

name

(supra,iv. 99,

southern

promontory

of Attica, has

JJesides the reniuins of the Doric temple

of Cape Colonna, there are
con.sider-

walls,the whole circuit of which may

of Attica, p. 63). The temple was
sacred

be

made
distinctly

to

Minerva

Sunias

a
was
Eurip.Cycl.292). Sunium
place of great importance
Peloponnesiaawar (Thucyd.viii.4).

1 ;

ic

DEFEAT

394

mus,* they laid hands

them,

to death.

But

THE

OF

on

EGINETANS.

Book

certain number

VL

thera,and led
guiltyof a sacrilege,

here

of

they were
able to
never
efforts,
they were
atone, beingdriven from the island before they had appeased
the goddess whom
mon
they provoked. Seven hundred of the comand
fallen
all
had
alive
into
their
people
hands,
they were
being led out to death, when one of them escaped from his
chains,and flying to the gateway of the temple of Ceres the
Lawgiver,"laid hold of the door-handles,and clung to them.
The
others sought to drag him
bat finding
from his refuge,
themselves unable to tear him away, they cut off his hands, and
stilltightly
BO took him, leavingthe hands
graspingthe handles.
out

all their
which,notwithstanding

92. Such
selves.
them

the

were

When

the

Athenians

with

seventy
suffered
Eginetans
to their old allies ^

doings of the

and
ships,*
a

defeat.

Eginetans

them-

among

out
to meet
arrived,they went
the
battle
took
wherein
a
place,
Hereupon they had recourse
again

the

Argives; but these latter refused now to

lend them any aid,being angry because some
Eginetan ships,
which Cleomenes
had
taken by force,
accompanied him in his
invasion of Argolis,and joined in the disembarkation.*
The
time with certain vessels
same
thinghad happened at the same
of the Sicyonians,
and the Argiveshad laid a fine of a thousand
talents upon the misdoers,
five hundred
upon each ; whereupon
of
they
Sicyon acknowledged themselves to have sinned,and
and
agreed with the Argives to pay them a hundred talents,'
be quit of the debt ; but the Eginetanswould make
knowledgment
acso
no
and
stiffand showed
themselves
at all,
proud
'

In Egina, as in most
The
Dorian states, the constitution
was
oligarchical.
Athenians,it appears, took advantage of this circumstance, and sought to bring
about
into their
would
have thrown
the island, practically,
a
revolution,which
This is the first instance of revolutionary
in
bands.
which
is
known
Athens
to
war
have engaged.
"
Herodotus
refers to the expulsionof the Eginetans by the Athenians
in the
first year of the Peloponnesianwar, n. c. 431 (Thucyd. i. 27).
*
Ceres
honour
the feast of the Thesmophoria was
Thenmophorus,in whose
celebrated

in almost

all parts of Greece

ch.
(supra,

"the

16,

note

').

Ceres

was

termini

into communities, and so gives

first forms men
Lawgiver," because agriculture
Hence
rise to laws.
his
calls
iv. 68.
Compare
Virgil
goddess Lcgifera(vliln.
Ovid. Met.
Calvus
ad
Serv.
M,Vi.
Cluudian.
de Rapt. Proserp.
iv.
v.
341;
68;
i. 80).
*"
The collocation of the words
is
to me
to requirethis rendering,which
seems
with probability,
quite in accordance
though no translator,so fur as I know, has
assailants (supra,
adopted it. All suppose the 70 shipsto be those of the Athenian
ch. 89, end).
*
Supra,v. 86.
"
ch. 76), collected
Cleomenes, it appears, when he fell back upon Thyrca (supra,
the subject-allies
of Sparta among
the rest from Egina and Sicyon"
a fleet from
with which he made
his descent
upon Nauplia.
A sum
exceeding 24,000/.of our money.
"

Chap.

92-94.

DATIS

necked.
for

AND

ARTAPHERXES

For

this reason, when

they now
state
refused to send them a

aid,the

volunteers

of

APPOINTED.

395

prayed the Amves

singlesoldier.

joined them from Argos to

a captain,
a
Eurybates,
man

the

withstandi
Notber
num-

thousand,under
skilled in
the pentathliccontests.' Of these men
the greater part never
slain by the Athenians
returned,but were
in Egiua. Eurybates,
their captain, fought a number
of singlecombats,and
a

after

three
killing

fourth,who

was

this way, was

himself
named
Dccelean,'
Sophanes.'

93. Afterwards
when

it

with

in

was

the

day

did

war

by

the Athenian

upon

beat

the

the

fleet

it,capturingfour ships

who

were

him

well to have

for

Darius
ill,

other

the command

and

the

the

nians,"
Athe-

Pisistratidse,.

Moreover

and

his

stead,who

Athens

; to
Artaphemes, the

-wfyTodKoy,or

it

of

son

Simonides, which

to

him,

so

and

pointed
apthe host

by descent

was

Artaphernes,his

consisted

running,throwing tlie quoit or discus,hurlingthe

celebrated line,ascribed

succeeded
lead

to

were

wit,Datis,who

of five games,

contest

had
expedition

of the troops from

generalsin his

againstEretria

The

remember

urged continually
by

Mardonius,since

took

Mede,*

"

to

pleased
into Greece,that so
a pretext for carrying
war
all those who had refused to givehim earth and

reduce

As

water.

his servant

accusingtheir countrymen.

ever

might

the

nians.
Eginetans and Athehis
pursued
own
design,from

Persian

by

likewise

and

between

rage

exhorted

day

to

"

disorder and

some

Meantime

Eginetansfell

slain

their crews.'
94. Thus

he

in

men

own

of the fire sports of leaping,

wrestling. Hence the

spear, and

enumerates

its elements

as

"

SiaKOv,"Koyr(L,wd\7jv.
iX/jLO,
"woivKfijiy,
It

into the

introduced

was

Olympic games

at

the 18th

Olympiad, b.

c.

708

(Pausan.

V. viii. " 3 ; Euseb. Chron. Can. I. xxxiii. p. 144), and thence passed to the other
a
Panhellcnic festivals. Eurybates won
pentathliccontest at the Nemean
games

(Pausan.I.
*

Bightof the
viL 19).

" 4).

xxix.

Decelfea

situated

was

city,from

The

road

ix. 15). From

these

on

which

from

the
it

mountain-rangenorth
distant 120

was

Athens

circumstances

to

Oropus
there

can

and
be

within
(Parnes),

of Athens

stadcs, or

about

14

miles

(Thucyd.

Tanagra passed through

littledoubt

that it

was

it

(infra,

situated

at

of Attica, p. 1 8.)
Tatoy. (See Leake's Demes
Sophanes, twenty-sixyears later (b.c. 465), was one of the leaders of the first
expeditionsent out by Athens to colonise Amphipolis (Thucyd. i. 100). He was
slain at the battle of Drabescus
(Pausan.I. xxix. " 4).
from this battle.
dated
The baXaaaoKparia of the Eginetans was
by some
Decimo
read in Euscbius
septimo loco maris
Hence
we
(Chron.Can. ii. p. 337)
aniiis decemJ'^ (Compare
^Eginetseusque ad Xerxis transmissionem
imperium tenuerunt
Syncellus,
p. 247, C.)
or

the modern

near
*

'

"

"

Supra,

The

105.

V.

occasional

noticed

instance.

mamithres

ready
has been alin situations of command
of Medes
markable
reiii.Essay iii.p. 469, note '). This is the most
Mazares
instances are
(i. 156),Harpagus (i.162),Ar.
Other
of Datis (vii.88). Tachamaspates
(Beh.Inscr. ii.
sons

employment
(Appendix to Book

and

Tithaeus,

THEIR

396

THE

THROUGH

COURSE

Book

ISLANDS.

VL

and
carry Athens
into
his
and to bringthe prisoners
Eretria away captive,
presence.
took
their
the
commanders
95. So
new
departurefrom the
These

nephew.'

and

court

with them

a numerous

here,they
of

were

to

btates,and

several

the

Darius

which
horse-transports
his tributaries
and

after which

the

the

at

had, the

year

time

same

the

by

commanded
before,

these the horses

ready.' Aboard

make

to

embarked,

to

Aleian
to the
plain,'
having
Cilicia,
land army.
and well-appointed
ing
Encampwhich
had
force
the
been required
sea
joinedby

down

went

orders

received

men

were

received by the shipsof war

the troops were
;
in
six
to
hundred
all
whole fleet,
amounting
of proceeding
instead
Ionia.
sail for
Thence,

triremes,*made

Hellespontand to
Thrace,'they loosed from Samos and voyaged across the Icarian
sea
through the midst of the islands ; mainly, as I believe,
because theyfeared the danger of doublingMount
Athos, where
with

strait

shore

along the

course

to the

the year before they had suffered so

also was
but a constraining
cause

their passage ;
failure to take

on
grievously

their former

Naxos.'

x'lv.6),Intaphrca(ib.iii. xiv. 3). No

of such

The

trust.

he wrote, "We
mentioned
as

last two
remark

may

the

Persians,therefore,approachingfrom

the

When

96.

other

seem

cases

conquered
have

to

that Datis is the

command

appointed to high
Greece, iv. p. 442).
*
son
a
Artapherncs the elder was
(supra,T. 25). His son bad probably now

^rst person

after the
of

nation

is considered

unknown

been

of Median

accession

Hystaspes

and

him

succeeded

to

as

of

worthy

Mr. Grote

when

Hneaj^e who

Darius"

is

(Hist,of

half-brother of Darius
sutrap of Sardis (infra,

vii. 74).

by Arrian, who says that

plain is most clearlymarked
the Aleian plainto
Tarsus
from
Philotas
under
across
sent
cavalry
xiv.
and Steph,By/.,ad
Sirab.
the river Pyramu3(Exp. Alex. ii. 6.
963,
Compire
p.
of
the
ancient cour.se
a
nd
the
Sarus
It
the
tract
between
is
voc.
(Sy/iun)
Topffds).
had been
The name
of Cape Karadanh.
which lay westward
the Pyramus (Ji/hun),
alreadygiven to it in Homer's time (II.vi. 201). Captain Beaufort describes it as
"a
plain of great magnitude, extending in shore as far as the eye could discern,
with shallow lakes" (Karamania,
interspersed
entirelyof dreary sandhills,
consisting
that
Abuifeda
He
(Tab.Syr. p. 135) speaks of it as
notices,however,
p. 282).
he says, may stilibe true of its
and
f
or
its
This,
fertility."
distinguished
beauty
the whole of it
deserted by the river,
inland portion. Perhaps before it was
more
"

situation of this

The

his

Alexander

"

have

may

been

rich and

fertile,

'

Supra, ch. 48.

"
the number
of triremes only
Plato (Menex. 240 B., p. 190 ed. Tauchn.)makes
II.
i.
Cicero
500.
Cornelius Nepos (Milt.
800.
(Verr.
c. 4) says
18) and Valerius
vessels.
thousand
fleet
the
whole
contained
declare
that
Maximus
a
Transports
(I.i.)
are

included

in this estimate.

the established practicein ancient times

much
so
Coasting voyages were
Herodotus
making the detour along shore from Samos to Attica appears the
*

to

ural and
'

which
Chios

p.

the strait

The

Icarian

lay
to

182).

that
nat"

course.
sea

between

Cos, where

the island of Icaria (now Nikaria),

from
xiv. p. 915). It extended
(Strab.
Myconus
Carpathian sea began (ib.ii. p. 164; Agathemer, I. iii.
Supra, v. 84.

received
Samos
the

its

name

from

and

"

CnAP.

95-flJ.

"

Icarian sea,

FLIGHT

anchor

cast

OF

THE

NAXIANS.

39^

Naxos,which,recollecting
what there
had
formerly,
determined
they
to attack before
any
state,the Naxians,instead of encountering
them
took to
at

beiell them
other

and hurried ofifto the hills.* The Persians

flight,
however

in

laying hands

captive,while

at

the

and

ceeded
suc-

them

they carried away

theyburnt all the temples too-edone, they left Naxos, and sailed

on

some,

time

same

ther with

the town.*
This
the
to
other
islands.
away
97. While
the Persians

thus

wei"

employed,the Delians

likewise

quitted Delos,and took refiige

in Tenos."
And now
the expeditiondrew
when
Datis
sailed forward in advance
near,
of the other ships; which he
commanded, instead of anchoring
at Delos,to rendezvous
at Rhenea,' over
againstDelos,while
he himself proceeded to discover whither the Delians had
fled,
after which

he sent

herald

them

to

with

this message
?
Why have
I have surelysense

0 holy men
are
"Why
ye fled,
and
80
?
harshly
so wrongfully
had not the king so ordered,
to

me
even

birth

the two

to

gods,'

gave
and its inhabitants.
and

once

which
"

more

Datis

Come

back

to

seems

the

spare

therefore

to

have

retained

an

is very
(Jaria)

ancient

enough,

country which
the

country

your dwellings,
the message
was

inhabit your island." Such

sent
by his herald to th(8 Delians.

The interior of the island of Naxos

which

"

"yejudged

to spare, I
say, both

"

He

likewise

mountainous.

Mount

Zia,

of the

Dia (Plin.H. N. IV.

island,
i^anari are also of a considerable

name

xii. p.

217),is the highest. Mount Corono and Mount

(See Tournefort's Travels, Lett. V. p. 172.) Ross says Corono is
above
vol. i. p. 38),and agrees in regardingZia as
2"XX) feet (Inselreise,
the
in Naxos
highestmountain
(ib.p. 43).
Tlie Naxians
pretended that they had repulsedDatis (Pint,de Malign.Herod,
ii.p. 8("".)).
situated on the north-west
coast
of the island.
was
Naxos, the capital,
Its site is occupiedby the modern
city of Axia.
"
Tenos (themodern
Uno') was distant about 13 miles from Delos, in a direction
almost
due north.
It lay in the direct line from Naxos
to Euboea, but the Delians
towards Attica by the islands of
might suppose that Datis would shape his course
Paros, Sipbnos, Seriphos,Cos, and Ceos.
The
of Delos (Dili)is now
name
given to the island ancientlycalled R-faenea
which
the temple stood.
Rhenea
is styled Great
as well as to the rocky L'^let
upon
altitude.

"

"

"

"

"

Delos

"

and
{Megali-DUi),

separatedby

are

Considerable

Delos itself

channel which

of the town

remains

in

and

pp. 240-1

presented by

and

city,whence
time
by'the

him

of Strabo
since

to

and

PHNiriN

the Delians
PHNmN

it had

ceased

"

The
{Mikri-Dili).

two

islands

placesis not so much as half a mile wide.

Lett,
temple of Delos still exist (Tournefort,
i. pp. 30, et seqq.). OppositeDelos, on the

some

vol.
; Ross's Inselreise,
island of Rhftnea, are the ruins of what
had been
(Strab.X. p. 709). Rhenea
Vn,

Little Delos

"

to

seems

have

been

the

of
necropolis

Delos

tyrant of Samos,
conquered by Polycrates,
possessed a capital
(Thucyd. i. 13). It once

MHTPOnOAIS
to

(Tournefort,
p. 242

be

inhabited

appear

(U

Ross, p. 36).

s.

upon

ancient

coins,but

c), and

has

remained

so

;
probably ever
have thought it prudent to identify
the Persians may
Apollo and Diana, whom
to themselves
with the Sun and Moon, objectsof reverence
(supra,i. 131, and com.
in
Delos is found in Calmythologicalfable of their birth
pare Essay v. " 6), The
writers.
and
other
iv.
limachus (Hymn, in Delum), Apollodorus(I.
" 1),
^

PRODIGY

OF

the altar

three

398

placedupon

THE

EARTHQUAKE.

hundred

Book

VI

talents* weight of frankincense,

offered it.

and

98. After this he sailed with his whole host againstEretria,

parted,
dehe was
takingwith him both lonians and ^Eolians. When

(as the Delians

Delos

last shock

the first and

trulythis

And

the evils that

was

prodigywhereby

Darius

the

Darius, and Artaxerxes

Greece

than

among

their

Wherefore

power.
It

the

felt to

god

warned

an

quake,
earth-

this

day.^
of

men

Hystaspes,Xerxes

the

son

son

of

"

the contentions

"

the

of

been

by

For in the three following

them.

son

shaken

was

befell
woes
Xerxes, more
in the twenty generationspreceding Darius ;'
in part by the Persians,but in part arisingfrom

caused

woes

me)

that has

coming upon

were

of
generations
of

told

own

it is not

chief

the supreme
respecting
that
surprising Delos,though
men

be the shock to which Thucydidea

impossiblethat this can
of his hljtory(ch.8). He
would
have spoken of
never
event
as recent
an
(oKiyov vph rovrwv) which happened at a distance of sixtyyears.
that the Delians, whose
believed to he specially
I should
holy island was
suppose
thought it to the credit of
exempt from earthquakes(Find.Frag. p. 228 ed. Dissen),
their god, that he should
mark
by such a prodigy the beginning of a great war.
visited them, which must
have been
earlier than b. c.
Accordingly when HerodotuH
him that their island had experienced a shock a little previous
443, they informed
either before or since.
Twelve
thirteen
to the battle of Marathon, but
never
or
of
the
commencement
the
at
PeloponncsianPlruggle,
tiieyagain reported
years later,
that a shock had been felt,
and, forgettingwhat they had previously said,or trusting
had forgot it,they,to make
the prodigy seem
that others
greater, spoke of this
earthquake as the first which had been felt in their island. Thucydides is unacwith the latter story.
quaiutcd with the former, Herodotus
(Cf.Miiller's Dorians,
I. p. 332, note ',E. T.)
This passage
written after the death of Artaxerxes,
is thought to have been
which
in B. c. 425 (Thucyd. iv. 50). If so, it is perhaps the last addition to hia
was
known
to be later than the
historymade by the author: at least there is no event
to

seems

me

alludes in the second

book

"

clear reference.
of Artaxerxes, to which Herodotus
be shown
make
to
can
any
Dahlinann
(Life of Herod, pp. 31-3, E. T.) brings forward three such
from Darius
the occupationof Decelca by Agis in b. c. 413, the revolt of the Medcs
decease

"

Nothus

in

408, and

c.

b.

of

the second

the death

these,it has been

to, is not that

Darius the son

of

shown

Amyrtaeus

in the

same

(supra,i. 130, note

With
respect to
year.
that
the
revolt aUuded
")

which

took placein the reign of Darius Nothus, but the revolt from
marked
Hystaspes,in b, c. 518 ; with respect to the third,it has been rethat Herodotus
makes
mention
of the death of Amyrtasus, but only alludes
no
455 (supra,iii.15, note
to his flightin n.c.
*). The passage which remains
It alludes only to the
(ix.73) is perverted from its plain meaning by Dahlmann.
sparing(actualor supposed) of Decelca from ravage duringthe earlier years of the
Peloponncsian war (videinfra,note ad loc).
with
assert positively
so
far,I cannot
While, however, I dissent from Dahlmann
Mr. Grote (Hi^t.of Greece, iv. p. 300, note) that Herodotus
alludes to no
in
event
his history later than the second year of the Peloponncsianwar.
I think Herodotus
does apparently speak in this passage of the reign of Artaxerxes
as
mann,
past (Dahlof

"

"

he alludes,
to which
p. 31, E. T.); I think, also, that several of tho events
and
o
f
Athens
the
cruel
of
the
deed
Amestris
in her
to
e.
160),
flight Zopyrus
(iii.
g.
all
Artaxerxes'
in
the
end
of
at
old age (vii.
q
uite
probability
reign.
114),happened
And

1 should

Greece
481

to

understand

in the first
B.

c.

425

or

seven

424.

him

to

allude here

in part to the

calamities

which

eight years of the Peloponncsian struggle,from

(Seethe IntroductoryEssay, vol. i. pp. 25-26.)
or

befell
b.

c.

Chap.

SIEGE

98-100.

it bad

before

never

the sbock
which

of

Of

said of Delos

CARYSTUS.

399

at tbat time

indeed

there

have

was

felt

oracle,

an

shake,which

and

never

"

be rendered

may

Artaxerxes

yet has been shaken."

"

Great

es
Worker," Xerx-

Warrior."

And

so

we

call these

might

kings in our own

languagewith propriety.'
barbarians,after loosingfrom Delos,proceeded to
the other islands,
and took troopsfrom each,'and likewise

The

99.

touch

sbaken,sbould

Darius

names

Warrior,"

OF

"

self will I

the above
"

been

CAPTTJRE

earthquake. And

an

"Delos

AND

at

carried off
thus from

number

of the

children

hostages.Going

as

another,they came
Carystus ; but
here the hostageswere
refused by the Carystians,
who said they
would
neither giveany, nor
consent
to bear arms
against the
one

to

at

last to

'

citiesof their

neighbours,
meaning Athens and Eretria. Hereand wasted the country
npon the Persians laid siegeto Carystus,
round, until at last the inhabitants were broughtover and agreed
requiredof them.
sian
that the Perthe Eretrians,
100. Meanwhile
understanding
ians
armament
was
coming againstthem, besought the Athen-

to do

what

was

Nor

for assistance.

did the Athenians

refuse their aid,but

landholders
assignedto them as auxiliaries the four thousand
to whom
they had allotted the estates of the Chalcidean Hippobat"e.*At Eretria,however,thingswere in no healthystate ;
for though they had called in the aid of the Athenians,yet they
themselves how they should act ; some
not agreedamong
were

being minded to leave the city and to take refuge in

a
the heightsof Euboea,^ while others,who looked to receiving
their
were
reward from the Pei-sians,
making ready to betray
of ^schines,
to the ears
these thingscame
So when
countrv.

of them

of

'

On

"

Vide

Carystus

our

these and

other

Persian

and

Median

names,

see

Appendix,

A.

note

infra,ch. 133.

maps).

was

one

These

of the four
were

cities of
principal

the ancient

Chalcis, Eretria,Carystus, and

Histiaja

rr

"

(the Egrtpo
(Scylax.Peripl.

Euboea

end of a deep bay,

Carystus lay
p. 51) ; cf. Strah. x. pp. 649-652).
celebrated for its
It
is
indented.
was
island
the
of
coast
with which the southern
H.
N.
iv. 12, p. 215;
(Plin.
Marmoreus
of
its
and
Apollo
temple
marble
quarries,
which occupiesits
attaches
to the village
still
The
name
Karyito
Strab. X. p. 650).
*
Supra,v. 77.
Greece, vol. ii.p. 254).
site (Leake'sNorthern
to its southern
northern
its
from
"
Euboea
traverses
chain
mountain
A bi^h
considerable
of
three
L4and
any
plains
only
leaving in the whole
and
Histisea
Artemismm,
northern
near
the
coast,
is on
of these
One
extent.
of Cerinthus,
harbor
the
Mnndhuci,
eastern
near
the
port
out
on
another
opens
tween
already mentioned
(supra,v. 77, note ) bewhile the third is that which has been
tract
mountain
is
the
of
the cities of Chalcis and Eretria." The highestpart
of
the
the
nearest
opposite
Chalcis and
part
of the island,between
the centre
near
feet.
The summits here attain an elevation of above 5000
at

extremity,"

coast.

the

further

SIEGE

400
the

whole

the

known

besought

them

Book

in

men

not

hearkened

to

And

over
counsel,and crossing
danger.

Persian

The

home

to return

his

escaped the

fleet

he
Eretria,

Athenians

the

perishwith 'his countrymen.

land, and

101.

first

of affairs to

state

alreadyarrived,and

way

of the

Nothon, one

of

son

ERETRIA.

OF

drew

now

to

made

who

were

to their

own

the Athenians

Oropus,'in

this

anchored

at

and

near

VI.

three placesin the territory

Tamynae/ Choereae,and -^gilia,'
of these posts,they proceededforthwith
Once masters
of Eretria.
their horses,
to disembark
and made
ready to attack the
But the Eretrians were
not minded
to sallyforth and
enemy.
resolved not to
offer battle ; their only care, after it had been

quitthe city,was,

if possible,
to defend

assaulted

the fortress

was

fell on

sides vast

both

bus, the
who

son

of

both

were

the Persians."

"

There

has been

formerlyinclined to

their walls.

now

for six days there

earnest,and

in

And

good
numbers,but on the seventh day Euphorof Cyneas,
the son
Alcimachus, and Philagrus,
citizens of good repute, betrayed the place to
These

some

were

doubt

about

entered within the walls

sooner

no

the

place it at the modern

exact

site of

Oropd,

was
Oropus. Col. Leake
situated
on
village

small inland

rightbank of the Asopu?, at its issue from the rocky gorges of the bills which
separate the plainof Oropus from that of Tanagra, where are the remains of a town
of considerable
antiquity(Demi of Attica, lat edition;Northern Greece, ii.p. 446).
the
he has admitted
More
recently,however, (Demi of Attica,p. 116, 2nd edit.)
weight of Mr. Finlay'sarguments (Topography of Oropin,pp. 4-7)againstthis site.
certain that Oropus was
It seems
ancientlyupon the cocut. The present passage of
several
in
one
Herodotus,
91, viii. 60, 95),one in Strabo(ix.
Thucydides (iii.
p. 585),
in Pausanias
(I.xxxiv. " 1),and one in Diodorus (xiv.77) indicate this. The last
two
Geograph.iii.15,
passages are conclusive upon the point (comparealso Ptolem.
cities of Attica).The true
the maritime
Oropus is enumerated
p. 97, where
among
the Holy
the modern
to be not
site then would seem
Oropd, but the place culled
from
Apostles,"which is on the coast about two miles
Oropd. Oropd may have
in B. c. 402 removed
arisen from the later Oropus, the place to which the Tbebans
the

"

the inhabitants
had

Oropus
irSkts

(Diod.1. s. c).
originally
belonged to

BoiwTioj).We

for many
was
viii. 60 ; Xen.

do not

know

at

Boeotia
what

(Pausan.1. s.
time

Athens

c.

got

Steph.Byz. ^ClpotirSi,
possessionof it. It

the two
states
between
(Thucyd.
years a perpetualbone of contention
Hell. VII. iv. " 1 ; Pausan. L s. c. ; Strab. i. p. 98),till at last Philip

formallyassignedit to Attica (Pausan.1. s. c. ; Demad. Frag. iii.p. 488, Bckkcr.).

'
Meid. p. 567, ReiskcV
TamynsB or Tamyna is mentioned
by Demosthenes
(cont.
Ctcs.
.iEschines
Strabo
and
Steph.(ad voc. Tinvfo).
(c.
by
(x.p. 653),
p. 480, Reiskc),
Ko materials exist for tixingits site.
The
ChoRrese nor
Neither
mentioned
are
./Egilia
by any other author.
graphical
geonotices of Eviboea,
left us by ancient writers,
the
are
.^gilia,
very scanty,
mentioned
below
not
be confounded
with ."gileia
the island,
seaport town, must
"

(ch.107).
"

of the expeditionof Thimbron, speaks of a

Xenophon, when givingan account
named
the
Eretrian
who
mediaed {fi.6vo\
as
Gongylus
only
'Zptrptfuvn7iSi"rat
person
Hellcn. III. i. 8 6). This person received
from
the Persians a
reward
as a
l^tpvyty,
district in .^^olis contaming /bur cities;
but bis mcdism
cannot
possiblyhave been
alive in b. c. 899, and joined in Thimbron's
at this time, since he wa.^
expedition.

Pausanias

(VII.x. " 1) and

Plutarch

(ii.
p. 610, B), agree

with

Herodotus.

PLAIN

402
When

103.

dkewise
the
wft8

MARATHON.

OF

marched

their

troops

defensive,having at their head

there stood
whom

of
generals,^

ten

VL

Athenians,they

and

Marathon,

to

on
one

Miltiades.^

Position

of the

Oreeks

on

the

day

Position

of the

Porslans

on

the

daj

of the

12.
18.

Soro,

14.

Pyrgo,

11.

or

tumulus
or

Hollotla

(?)

Suli.
of Athenians.
of .Miltiadoa.

monument

A fori snu".
Kotrf/ni.

Iioad".

4. Mount
Kordti.
b. Mount
Dhnikonira.
6. Siiiiillinnnih.

Ten

Generals

the

Athenian

modelled
Tullius did

a.

To

Athens

iteliouiand

1.'

llymci
Athens, th
Athens, thruut^ii
Aphidua.
"

h 6. To
To
e.

7. Great
marsh.
8. Fountain
Macaria.

to command

of /JArrti-on^rrt.
the Oreeka.

positionof
Temple of Athena
Villageof Lower

Argal'iki.

2. Haunt
8. Mount

The

9. Salt lake
10. First

battle.

1. Mount

of Marathon.

of the

buttle.
BB.

the

of tliisreached
intelligence

Plain

AA.

Book

d d.

arc
(Strategi)

To

Hbamnus.

part of the

constitution

of Clisthenes,who

division of the tribes, as Serviua

political
upon
army
the Roman
centuries.
Each
the
tribe
annuallyelected its Phylarch
upon
its infantry,
and ita
its contingentof cavalry,its Taxiarch
to command
the

Chap.

103, 104.

Now

MILTIADES.

this man's

banished

father,
Cimon,the

from

Athens
by
In his banishment
it was
chariot-race at Olympia,
honour

which

^Qg
of

son

the
Pisistratus,
his fortune

whereby

he

Stesagoras,
was
of

son

win

to

gained

Hippocrates.

the four-horse
the very same

had

before been carried off by Miltiades/

his halfbrother on the mother's side. At the next
Olympiad he won
the prize again with the same
which
he caused
mares, upon
Pisistratus to be proclaimed the winner,
made

having

him

with

allowed
the

to

same

come

he

death

to

him
yielding

on

back

mares,

put

was

that

to

won

by the

longerliving. They

no

and

these

slew him

men

He

an

this honour

he

ment
agree-

should

be
his country. Afterwards,
still with
the prize a third time, whereupon he
of

sons

set

whose
Pisistratus,
to

men

the

near

buried outside

father

lie in wait for him

was

secretly,
time.
night-

government-housein the

the

city,^beyond what is called

the ValleyRoad," and rightoppositehis tomb were
buried the
was

which had won

mares
the three prizes.*The same
success
likewise been achieved once
to wit, by the mares
previously,

had
of

Evagoras the Lacedaemonian,but never

At
except by them.
the time of Cimon's death, Stesagoras,
the elder of his two sons,
the
in
where he lived with Miltiades his uncle ;
was
Chersonese,
the younger,
Chersonesite
104.

It

after

who

called Miltiades after the founder

was

colony,was

escapingfrom

claimed

direct both.

equalitywith
steps by which

Hence

the

the

ten
or

commanded

now

the Athenians,

Chersonese,and

chased

was

the Polemarch

of the

his father in Athens.

this Miltiades who

was

his life. First he

losing
Strategusto

with

as

who
Strategi,

far

as

seem

twice

nearly
by the

Imbrus

have

immediatelyto

War-Archon.

less than military,and

civil oflScere,
no
Strategibecame
policyof Athens, are well traced by Mr. Grote
(Hist,of Greece, iv. pp. 180-1, and 189-197). As representativesof the new system,
the Archons' office,
which sinking in importance,
they were able to encroach
upon
The

the

real

directors

the

of the

whole

and then determined

first thrown
was
by lot. This
open to all the citizens,
who
of importance upon the Strategi,
last step necessarily
threw all matters
were
chosen for their personal merit by the free voice of the citizens.
"
Aristid. c. 5).
Aristides was
a third (Plut.
another, and perhaps Themistocles
"

the
Miltiades,
victoryis mentioned

son

of

Cypselus,the

first king of the Chersonese.

His

Olympic

in ch. 36.

the road leading

outside the gate of Melite, on
was
under the name
Coel6,north of the city. The place was known
Here
Thucydides, whose
Cimonian
monuments"
of "the
(rckKifiwyta fxvT]uara).
has been
(supra,ch. 39,
with the family of Cimon
alreadymentioned
connexion
'

The

of Cimon

tomb

through the

demus

said

have

been

buried

note

*) was

Anon.

Yit. p. p. xviii. Bekker).

Or " the road through Coele."

"

of

of the

one

p. 684,
"

to

Attic

demes

and
Vit. Thucyd. p. xi.,
(Marcellin.

Coele appears

appears

to

have

(Boeckh, Corp. Inscr. 158, 275, "c.;

been

^sch.

xv.

p.

the

name

contr

Ctes.

Reiske).

Compare

honourable

(Hist.An. xii. 40) who mentions

which Evagoras gave his mares.

^lian

burial

this

fact,and

likewise

the

MILTIADES

404

Phoenicians/who had

king ;

the

to

up

MADE

great desire

and

GENERAL.

when

he

Book

him

to take

this

avoided

had

and

VI

carry him

danger,and,
be altogether

having reached his own country, thought himself to

cited
in safety,he found his enemies waiting for him, and
was
by them before a court and impeached for his tyranny in the
he

But

Chersonese,

off victorious here

came

generalof the Athenians

thereuponmade

by

and
likewise,

was

the free choice of

people/

the

before they left the city,the generalssent

first,
off to Sparta a herald,one
who was
Pheidippides,*
by birth an
Athenian, and by professionand practicea trained runner.
And

105.

This

Athenians

his return, when

Tegea, fell in with the

above

bade

neglectedhim
them,

and

in

ask

to

come

of this

the

in

"

The

established in his honour

*'

the

to

Parthenium,*
him

by his

wherefore

they

kindly disposedtowards

was

in times

past, and

would

do

Athenians,entirely
believing
their affairs

as

soon

for the message

return

gave

called

Athenians

temple

up

he

Mount

near

god Pan, who

report, as

good order,set

polis,^
and,

was

when
he
entirely,
often helped them

time

in the truth
more

he

so

had

again in

him

which

account

on

and

name,

so

the

according to

man,

to

Pan

under

which

yearlysacrifices

were

the

I have

and

once

Acro-

recorded,

torch-race.

'

Supra, ch. 41.

It is thought by Bomc
that the Stratcgi were
elected by their respective
not
wiiole
but
the
of
the
citizens
viii.
I'oL Ant.
87 ; llermua's
mass
tribes,
(Pollux,
by
This
favour
such
would
an
opinion.
" 152).
passage
*
Or Philippides,
which is the reading of some
MSS., and which has the support
'

of Pausanias
*

(1.xxviii. "4).
Parthenium

the

the east and

north-vast.
Tegean plain upon
Argos to Togea (Pausan. VIII. liv. " 6).
The modern
of this mountain
is Roani, but the puss through which
the road
name
is
stillcalled
Partheni
(Leake'sMorea, ii.p. 82'J). No remains have yet been
goes
tbb
discovered
of the temple of Pan, built upon
of thii
spot in commemoration
I.
s.
(Pausan.
(supposed)appearance
c).
The temple or rather chapel of Pan
It

Mount

crossed

was

bounded

by the road

which

led

from

was

contained

in

hollow

just bclow
(ivaift\Kai(fi\
entrance

" 4).
it two
and

to

The

the citadel

niches, where

Apollo (who
temple,as

have stood.
may
from the cavern,

Cambridge)

was

the

with

Icnrn from

In

garden,

in

Pan

Pausanius)
a

littleway

of Pan

(now at
(Leake'sAtliens, p.

statue

found

has

of Pan

statues

associated

was
we

rock

Propylaea,or
(Pausan. I. xxviii.

still exists,and

cavern

in this

in the

the

This may
be the statue
dedicated
this
erected
occasion, which was
by
upon
Hiltiades,and had the following
tion
inscrip-

170).

written

for it

by Simonides

"

Cave

t^v

rpayiwovy ifiiIlaya

t6v

'ApKaia, rdv

Kara

of Pan.

MiqSwj',

Chaf.

105-106.

106.

PHEIDIPPIDES

On

the

occasion

AT

SPARTA.

of which

speak, when Pheidipby

generals,and, accordingto
own
saw
account,
journey,he reached Sparta
the very next day after
quittingthe cityof Athens.' Upon
arrival he went
before the rulers,
and said to them"

pides was
his
on

his

"

of

we

the

sent

Men

to their

Athenian
Pan on his

Lacedoemon,the

aid,and

allow that

not

all

Athenians

beseech you

to hasten
is
which
the
most
ancient^
state,
by the barbarians. Eretria,
look

Greece,to be enslaved
you, is alreadycarried away captive,
and
the loss of no mean
city.*'
in

4Qg

Thus

did

Greece

weakened

by

deliver
Pheidippides

the message committed

to
wished
to help the Athenians,but
Spartans
unable to give them
were
any present succour, as they did not
like to break their established law.
It was
the ninth day of
the first decade,"
and they could not march
out
of Sparta on
the ninth,when the moon
had not reached the full." So

hira.

And

waited

for the full of the

the

they

The

of

cave

(See the
"

The

from

Moderns

this is

Memoir,

representingthe

entrance

to

the

Spartaby

to

the

is

road

given by

Acropolis.

Isocrates

stades,by Pliny(H. N. vii. 20, p. 425), more

estimate

(Orat.
accurately
Pheidippides

the direct distance at 135 or 140 miles.

travelled at the rate of 70 Englishmiles a day. Kiniieir
says
attained
Persian
by the modern
foot-messengers
(Geograph.

therelbre have

that

Athens

'24,p. 171) at 1200

1140.

must

in coins

appears

figure.)

distance

Pancg. "
at

Pan

annexed

moon.

rate

p. 44, but

see
above, vol. i. p. 161, note*);and Pliny relates that two
courier employed by Alexa
persons, Anystisa Lacedsemonian,and
Philonides,
uuder the Great, jxirfonned the extraordinary
distance of 1200
stades (nearly
140

miles)in

singleday (H. N.

1. s. c).
the favourite boast of Athens
that her inhabitants were
avrSx^ovfs
from
the
soil.
Hence
the
sprung
adoption of the symbol of the grasshopper
(Thucyd. i. 6 ; Aristoph.Eq. 1231 ; Nub. 955, ed. Bothe). Her territoryhad never
been overrun
been
overthrown
by an enemy, and so her cities had never
or
moved,
re'

It

was

"

like the cities in other

L2; Plat.
p. 166).
"

Greeks
divided
fiijyiaTdfi(yo%,from

Menex.

their month

of

29

i. 56, vii. 171 ; Thucyd.

Isocrat. Paneg. " 4

186, 198;

pp.

30

or

into

days

three

periods :
ufa"v,
"

the Ist day to the 10th inclusively; 2. The nvf

the llth to the 20th ; and 3. The fiV "P^'ivasv,
or
awiuv, from the 21st
The ninth day of the first decade is thus the ninth day of the month

from
end.

battle

of

Marathon

is said

(Plutarch,de Malig.Herod,
our
September.
"

Mr,

Grote

habit
but

(compare Herod,

countries

p. 10, ed. Tauchn.

The

1. The

The

Tim,

never

before

the

but both

to

have

p. 861, E.

believes that this

was

taken

place

month

the

itself.

Boedromion

"c.),which correspondedpretty nearlywith

no

pretence, but

the

"

blind tenacity of

cient
an-

"

lie say.'S,to abate,

(Hist,of Greece,iv. p. 460). We find such a feeling,
shown
to disappear in the Spartan history ; and he refers to the hesitation
of this motive ;
the reality
battle of Plataea (infra,
ix. 7-10) as indicating

that and

the similar

2(16)may
(vii.

pylae
of their troops from Thermothat
the exshow
to
fail
and
cuse
selfish grounds,
occasion in Spartan history
I know
but of one

of
withholding

the bulk

explainedon
subterfuge.
where
their own
interests were
plainlyattncked, in
have
had any
share in preventingtheir troops
to
year of the Peloponnesiau war, at the first seizure
was

the

in

to

more

festival appears

than

as

be

one

out

of many

reasons

which

of their

from

is said
a religiousmotive
stirring. In the seventh

of a
Pylos,the occurrence
resistance
in
a
making
delay

of

DREAM

406
107.

The

Hippias,the

barbarians
son

his

He

mother's
would

and
arms,
be restored to

Athens,

which

he

strange

in

dreamt

of

dream

to

VI.

Marathon

to

night before

the

sleep.
conjecturedthe

Book

conducted

were

who
Pisistratus,

of

vision

HIPPIAS.

OF

by

had

lying

seen

in

his

that he

mean

which he had
the power
lost,and afterwards live to a good old age in his native country.
Such
the sense
in which
the vision.' He
he interpreted
was
now
proceeded to act as guide to the Persians,and in the first
place he landed the prisonerstaken from Eretria upon the
island that is called JEgileia,"
after
belongingto the Styreans,*

he

was

broughtthe

Now

thus

employed it chanced
coughed with more

he

was

of the

were

Hippias took

the tooth

was

sigh,and

said to the

"

to

my

nowhere

be

to

108.

but it is

tlioughtno hurry
Compare the
Plut. vit. Ca;a.
*

in years, and

pains he could
; whereupon he

dreum

and

in this way

(Ct.I'liii.H.
to be
iEgiliaseems

The

was

his dream

out.*

was

that

expresslystated

they made

lightof

the

occasion,and

its interpretation
(Su0t.JuL

ot'Caesar and

" 7, p.

Cas.

16.

the

iv. 12, p. 215; and Ptolem.

intended
by B(A7(aA.{(.)
of southern

town

to

Pausanias
retains

JStoura

the

it

Euboea,
was

ancient

an

Crete, of which
by Pliny
rather iAct, between

near

is mentioned

or
island,

called

was

Geograph.

v.

the

Myrtoan

2, p. 13", where

fur from

not

Dryoplan
and

name,

name

which

what

of

entrance

that

x. p.
Carystus(Strab.
(IV. xxxiv. " 6).
probably occupies nearly the

settlement

site.

Ou

doctrine
*

deep

up in order of battle in a
when
they were
Hercules,^
joinedby

N.

According

modern

ancient

drawn

were

Attica, at

Sea.

Styra

fetched

it,but

shall never
be able
ours, and we
share in it is the portionof which

Ti)e ^^pjileia
here

650).

to find

not

spoken of is not the island of

and
Stephen speaks (Steph.Byz. ad voc. A"-yt\"ia),
under
the name
of ^Kglia
(H. N. iv. 12, p. 212),but

his wont.

was

82).

c.

Eubona

at the

needed.

was

'

and

sneezed
than

As

bystanders

belongingto

(Thucyd.iv. 5);

shalled
mar-

disembarked.

"

Athenians

close

he

violence

seen

bringit under. All my

tooth has possession."
So Hippiasbelieved that

sacred

they

as

that

all the

After all the land is

The

Marathon, and

the greater number

it so happened that one
of them
loose,
the force of the cough,and fell down
into

with

out

the sand.

barbarians

advanced

man

of his teeth
driven

off

anchor

bands

as

was

fleet to

the

time

same

recover

the
ou

fulfilment
disappointing
the

Hercules

Raid that

the

was

hero

sons

had

The

Maratlioniiins

dwelt

of

dreams, see

i. 114, and

compare

the

Magian

subject(i.Tiit).
the gods specially
Tradition
worshipped at Marathon.
among
himself visited tiie place (Apollod. II. v. 7), and that his
had

there

during the greater part

claimed

to

have

introduced

of

their exile in Attica

the

wornhip

(ib.II.

of Hercules

viii. 2).

into (Jreece

(Pausan.I. xxxvii. g 4). Colonel LiMike supposes that the remains of a temple near
Vrand (which he regardsas the ancient Marathon)
those of the Heracleium, and
are
that the fjacred precinct,or temenns, was
in the plainbelow (Demi of Attica, p. 98;
/Lpp.I. p. 211). Sec the Plan of the Plain of Marathon, supra, p. 4U2.

Chap.

lOVjlOS^-X^N-NEXION

OF

PLAT^ANS

WITH

ATHENS.

407

the

who
in full force to their aid. Some time
Plataeans,
came
before/the Plataeans had put themselves under the rule of the
Athenians,and these last had alreadyundertaken many labours
their behalf.

on

The
the
of

The

Platjeans
of Thebes

men

; so, as it chanced that

the Lacedaemonians

Anaxandridas,

said

But

Cleomenes,the son
in their neighwere
bourhood,

surrender

themselves to
refused to receive them, and

the Lacedaemonians

"

"

We

dwell too far off from you, and ours would be but chill
Ye might oftentimes be carried into slavery
before

succour.

of

one

and

first of all offered to

they
them.

occasion of the surrender was

the following.
suflfered grievousthingsat the hands of

heard

us

of it.

to the

We

Athenians,who

up
well able to shelter

are

you."
they said,not so much

This
Platajans

rather

you

give

yourselves
and
neighbours,

next

your

to

because

as

by

trouble

counsel

out

they wished

engaging them

in

to

of

good

the

involve the Athenians

the

with

wars

will towards

Boeotians.

Plataeans,however,
gave them
the sacrifice to
counsel,complied at once ; and when
and
Twelve
Gods was
being offered at Athens, they came
as
suppliantsabout the altar,'and gave themselves up to
when

The

Athenians.

than

had

done

the

Athenians
about

were

at

hand,

to

would

Thebans

the

troops

to

marched

As

the

join battle,the Corinthians,who

not

allow

them

to engage

the
sat

the

againstthem, while

out

their aid.

this

the Plataeans

learnt what

sooner

no

instantlythey
sent

Lacedaemonians

in
The

; both

armies

two

chanced

to be

sides consented

the
whereupon they made
arbitrators,
up
the two states upon
and fixed the boundary-linebetween
quarrel,
this condition : to wit, that if any of the Boeotians wished no
should allow them to
longerto belongto Boeotia,the Thebans
them

take

to

for

Twenty-nine vears before (b.c. 519),if we accept the date of Thucydides (iii.
Mr. Grote (Hist,of Greece, iv. p. 222, note) has shown
strong grounds for
but
68) ;
has rightly
Herodotus
If
into
fallen
error.
beueviug that Thucydides has for once
occurred
have
transaction
the
can
scarcely
representedthe motive of Cleomenes,
terms
the
most
friendly
whom
was
on
with
of
Sparta
Hippias,
during the reign
second
at the close of the
taken
have
it
to
place
Grote
Mr.
supposes
91).
(v.
into Attica (supra,v. 72-3).
expeditionof Cleomenes
^
by Thucydides
of the originof the alliance is given briefly
The same
account
"

63^

"

The

altar of the Twelve

Gods

the statue

in the Agora, near

ii. p. 847, A. ; Pausan.
the
dedicated
first
by Pisistratus,

was

at Athens

has been

of Demosthenes

and

mentioned
the

before

7). It
(ii.
(Vit.X.

temple of Mars

that it was
us
5). Thucydides informs
of Hippias,during his archonship (vi.54). It
son
Plutarch (Nicias,
by Lycurgus (contra Leocrat. p. 198, ed. Reiske),
18 mentioned
to have
It
seems
Orators
(1.s. c).
the author of the Lives of the Ten
0. 13),and
ii.
distances
7).
(supra,
been used as a point from which to measure

Orat. Plut.

I. viii. g

follow their

THE

ATHENIAN

inclinations.

own

The

decreed,forthwith departed to

thus

likewise set oflfon

march,

worsted

the

bound

by
by

and

those

between

the

battle

country
Under

such

the

The

and
few

Athenian

to engage

such

to

risk

host

fixed,but advanced
the

"

the

did

they

now

Plataeans

were

to

come

divided in their

battle,because

that of the Medes

as

boundary-line

that of the Plataeans

and

circumstances

generalswere

advised not

some

; the Athenians
Boeotians fellupon them

Asopus

up to Athens
; and
to bear the Athenians
aid.

109.

they had

their homes

Thebans

give themselves
Marathon

VI.

was

made

of the

Hysians.

when
Corinthians,

the Corinthians had

and
limits,

Book

fought wherein they were

Hereupon these last would not be

Athenians.

the line which

beyond

COUNSELS.

their return, but the

duringthe

and

IN

DIVISION

108

opinions;
too
they were
; while

others

for

these last was

at once, and among
Miltiades.
fighting
He therefore,
thus divided,and that
seeingthat opinionswere
the less worthy counsel appeared likelyto prevail,
resolved to
the
have
conference
with
to
him.
For the
a
polemarch,and
go
whom
fell
be
lot
the
to
man
on
titled
polemarch,'at Athens was ento give his vote
with the ten generals,
since anciently
the Athenians
allowed him an equalrightof votingwith them.
The polemarchat this juncturewas
of Aphidu"B ;
Callimachus
were

to

him

"

The

situation

therefore Miltiades went, and

Asopus is the
llysisBhas

of

"

Vuriini, the great river ol southern

modern

Tlie

Boeotia.

undoubtedly the
Kokla
Leake's
Northern
modern
Itin.
ii.
Greece,
(Gell's
323-5).
pp. 111-12;
"
The Polemarch, or VVur-Archon, was
in dignity,
the third archon
and before
the time of Clisthencs had constitutionally
ary
the generalsuperintendenceof all militto the ottice of the kings as
respected war.
(Cf.
matters, having succeeded
It appears
this
Photius, ad voc. UoKfn.aitxo^.)
on
by the positionof Callimachus
of Clisthenes,though it committed
the general direction
occasion,that the legislation
of miUtary aflfairsto the Ten Strategi(supra,ch. 103, note
*),yet did uut at once
the
Polemarch
him
his
of colleagueof the
of
ancient
b
ut
made
sort
a
office,
deprive
with
and
certain
that
of
as
special
peculiarprivileges,
cominundiiigthe
generals,
ch. 111). There
that Ilcrodotus
be little doubt
has fallen
can
right wing (infra,
into

with

error

respect

given

the

to

has, as Mr. Grote

above

mode

in

(v.74, note).

which

Piataea is

the Polemarch

was

elected

at

this

ferred
(Hist,of Greece, iv. p. 197, note '),"transtime."
to the year 490
of his own
It is impossiblethat the
b. c. the practice
have
been
office can
assigned by lot,while it had such important duties belonging
Arist. Pol. vi. 4, p. 198, ed. Tauchn.). The
to it (cf.
change from open election to
the lot most
with tins
probably occurred
shortlyafter Marathon, and in connexion
the
throwing open to all citizens,without respect to tribe or
great act of Aristides,
Pol. Ant. of
property, of the archonship and all other publicoffices" (cf.Hermann's
Marathon
elected
are
Greece, " 112). Aristides himself,
we
told,was in the year o/Ver
archon
by open vote (Idomeneus ap. Plutarch. Arist. c. \\
"
When
Herodotus
militaryfunctions at all,but
wrote, the polemarch had no
attended
interests
of
the
metics
to the personaland
and foreignersin genfamily
eral"
(Hermann, " 138).
"
Little is known
of AphidniB,except
that it was
a
strong positionbetween
ol Decilea
(iuPhyl6 and Khamuus
(Dem. de Cor. " 12),and in the nei^'libonriiuod

period.

He

been

said

"

*'

observes

PREPARATIONS

410

that time

polemarch led

the

Callimachiis

with the

rule

FOR

Book

VI.

rightwing,for it was at
to give the rightwing to
followed the tribes,
accordingas
the

Athenians

this

polemarch.* After

the

BATTLE.

line ; while last of all

numbered,' in an unbroken
the Plataeans,
came
formingthe left wing. And ever since that
with the Athenians, in the sacrifices
day it has been a custom
and assemblies held each fifth year at Athens," for the Athenian
of the gods on the Platajans conherald to implore the blessing
jointly

they

were

centre

and
diminished,
the wings were

were

line,while

both

part of the

weakest

the

strong with

made

depth of

in array, and the victims

favourable,instantlythe Athenians, so soon

the battle

So when

112.
showed

themselves
let go,

they were
"

it became

ranks.

many

as

the host

they marshalled

as

Marathon, in order that the Athenian front

equal length w^th the Median, the ranks of the

be of

might

Now

field of

the

upon

Athenians.

the

with

charged

set

was

the barbarians

at

Now

run.'

the

rir/htwing was the specialpost of honour (videinfra,ix. 27, where tlie

disputewith the Tcgeans the rightof occupying it before the battle of
of those who
from the greater exposure
This
arose
fought at this end of
Plataja).
the line,particularly
w hen
outflanked, from the shield being carried on the left arm
of the king,
took the post as representative
(of.Thucyd. v. 71). The Polemarch
whose
(See Eurip.Suppl.656).
positionit had been in the ancient times.
Tlie

Athenians

It would

that the democratical

seem

marshalled
which

of

prytauy of

Leontis

and

latter commanded
of the other

or

no

camp

by tribes,but

had

Antiochis

arrangements

of the Ciisthenic

cityitself.

Not

tion
constituthe

only
army
order, that is,in the ordrr
political
nishing
determined
been
by lot at the beginning of the civil year for the furit was
the
The tribe ^"]antis had the right wing, because
the prytanes.
that tribe at the time of the battle (Plat.
Sympos. p. 628, D.). Tiie tribes

prevailedin ihe

less than

in the

the tribes stood

was

in their

in the centre, the former commanded

(ib.p. 628, E.
accompanied by Themistocles
were

tribes is not

by Aristidcs, the

F.). The position

known.

held every fifth year

It was
probably intended.
and
the Olympic festivals),
was
years, halfway between
the great religious
assembly (waynyvpn) of the Athenians. The sacrifices with which
in Attica, and every
town
of a magnificentcharacter, for every
it opened were
bull as an ofl'erinj,'.
sent
in
of
and
times
a
after
Athens,
colony
every subject city,
"

(t.e.

The

Panathenaic

once

in every

After

these

victims

festival is

four

were

offered,and
in

mentioned

solemn

before

the

seems

to

the text

prayer
Diet, of Antiquities,pp. 705-6.)
"
writers what
It is questioned by some

feastingupon
have

been

their flesh began, the

offered.

(See Smith's

Col. Leake
thinks
this reallymeans.
quick step,"the rapidityof which may
only have begun by a
increased
have been
as
they approached the Persian line (Demi of Attica,App. I.
of a mile
of
is
the same
Mr.
opinion. They suppose that a run
Finlay
p. 212).
for engaging with the enemy.
disordered
the troops, and unfitted them
have
must
"

that the Greeks

can

this result,but still believes in the fact of the run, whicli,he obwith the
connected
remarkable
events
of the most
battle" (Hist,of Greece, iv. p. 470, note) He ascribes the defeat of the Greek
But if this had been so, is
to the disorder produced by the rapid advance.
centre
Mr.

Grote

eerves,

"

admits

was

obviously one

would
it Ukely that Herodotus
has not been commonly made
frame.

(Sec Pre

is noticed.)

fcssor

Creasy'u

Perhaps sufficient allowance

trainingupon the Greek
this point
Battles,'
p. 34, where

failed to notice it?

aave

for the
'

Fifteen

effect of athletic
Decisive

CuAP.

112,118.

distance

THE

between

and

speed, made

at

on

seemed

to them

coming

men

ready

at

on

Such

Athenians

in close
array fell upon

far

80

of

as

at
enemy
look upon

113.

they saw

this time

them, and

for

mere

foughtin

the

manner

the firstof the

were

the

the very
to hear.

armies

two

senses

ful
handeither horsemen
or
a

opinion of the barbarians;

but

to the Greeks

The

Marathon

; for

firstwho

dared

to

clad

in that
Medes
had

men

of

name

Greeks,
chargingthe

of

custom

likewise the
run, and they were
the Median
and
to face
garb,

terror

them, although it

bereft of their

were

without

beingrecorded. They
I know, who
introduced

fashion.' Until
been

the

was

receive

to

run

archers.'

worthy

was

that the Athenians

their own
destruction

bent upon
of

armies

^n

little short of eightfurlongs.

Persians,
when
therefore,
thev saw
the Greeks

The
coming

the two

COMBAT.

the

fought togetheron

the

plain of

lengthof

time ; and in the mid battle,

where
the Persians themselves and the Sacas had their
^
the
place,
barbarians were
and broke and pursued the Greeks
victorious,
into the inner country ; but on
the two wings the Athenians
and

"

the Plataeans

It

was

cavalrythat
allowed

delieated the enemy.

probably on account
rapid charge was
light-armedtroops no

of the

deficiencyof

made.

It took

the

their

I'crsidn horse

from

absent

was

the

Having

time

to

act.

so

the Greeks

in archers

the Persians

There

battle,
having been

is

some

on

and

by surprise,and
to

reason

sent

done,they

believe that the

other service.

.\t least the

such

favours
explanationgiven by Suidas of the proverb, "x"^f"is/TT*rr,"
supposition.(SeeAppendix, Essay i. " 8.)

The

sterile and

IIS, however,

A'

mountainous

loquirement of
"-

liave been
("s, 96, in

two
an

character

of Attica

horsemen
ancient

those

from
one,

each

and

subsequent,

made

cavalry

absolutelywithout

not

was

it unfit to breed

Xaucrary
have given,iu

would
100

horses.

in very early times.

viii. 108) must
un(Pollux,

even

horse-soldiers.

the times

If the

anterior

hneh

of the

all served, the number

(continuedin the Clisthenic)
now, one
been
till after
however
to have
have been larger. It seems
not
would think, must
the
the
number
increased
the Persian
that
to
was
300,
including
Scythian
or,
war,
de F. L. p. 335, ed. Reiske ; cf. Schol. in Aristoph. Eq,
horse-archors,600 (.fischin.
rh ftiyrpwrov
i^aKoaiotrhv api^nov). A littlelater it was raised
225, fitrav
(o"iir"-"r$)
in the most
been
exceeded
which does not
to have
appear
againto 1200, an amount
F.
L.
Andoc.
de
Pac. " 7,
de
13
^schin.
336
;
flourishingtimes (cf.Thucyd. ii.
p.
;
horse-archers
included
not
The
Suidas
in
L
were
Schol.
voc).
Aristoph. s. c. ;
p. 50 ;
1.
s.
in this number
c).
(Andoc.
the Introductory Essay,
in this statement, see
On the exaggerationinvolved
oustitution

-^

'

vol. i. p. 64, note *.

*
notices the
Mr. Grote

similar

battle

array

of the Turkish

armies, where

the

is the post of honour,

usually occupiedby the sultan or other chief
centre
of Greece, iv.
flower
of the cavalryor spohis(Ili.^t.
the
surrounded
commander,
by
and perthe
usual
Persians,
this
but
note
haps
although
among
');
arrangement,
p. 468,
ii. 8,
the king was
when
present (Arran. Exp. Alex.

and

is

invariablyadopted

Aopel.j

rb

niaov XTJy iraffTjj ro^ecDS (vdxfj

Kadavfp vSfnos toT? Xlfpcrwv fiaaiXeva

Compare Xen. Anab. I. Viii. " 21-3,

parted from occasionallyby their commanders,
Ttraxdoi.

of
position

his

troops before

the

battle of Plataa

Cyrop. VIII.
plain from
ix. 31).
(infra,

and
as

is

" 8),was

de-

Mardonius's

dia

v.

'

DEATH

412
suffered the routed
the two

CALLIMACHUS.

barbariaus

Book

VI,

their ease, and joining

those who had broken their own

flyat

to

in one, fell upon

fought and conquered them.

wings

centre,and
and

OF

the Athenians

likewise

These

and

the runaways

fled,

cut

them

the

pole-

hung upon
all
the
down,
way to the shore,on reachingwhich
they laid hold of the shipsand called aloud for fire.
now

chasing them
It

114.

in the

was

Stesilaiis

too, the

of

son

of the

one
Thrasilaiis,

slain ; and Cynaegirus,^

the son
a vessel of the
enemy's by the
hand

his life ;

himself,*lost
greatly distinguishing

after

march,

strugglehere that Callimachus

was
generals,
Euphorion,having seized on

of

ornament

the stern,*had

at

off by the blow

cut
of an
; as
axe, and so perished
did many
of
and
other Athenians
note
name.'
115. Nevertheless
secured in this way
the Athenians
"

of the

while
vessels,

and
off,

with the remainder

taking aboard

where

they

reach

Athens

had

course

with

the

them,

doubled

the

return

before

AlcmaeonidaB
this

left

their Eretrian

Calliniachua

seven

pushed

the island

Cape Sunium, hoping

of

the

Athenians.

to

The

by their countrymen of suggesting

they had, it was said,an understanding

them

and made
Persians,
shield,after they were embarked
*

from
prisoners

wise
like-

accused

were

to

the barbarians

his

signalto them,'by raisinga

in their ships.

representedin the Poecild at Athens, in a picturepaintednot

togetherwith Miltiudes,
taking the most prominent part in
in the time of tiie Antonines, composed
|^4). Poleraon,a sopliist
he spoke of his having been pierced
oration in his honour, wherein
a funeral
that his body was
by 80 many weapons
prevented from falling.(Compare Aristid.
Tanath.
.Elian.
N.
vii,
and
A.
as.)
p. 216,
*
ad voc). Later writers, as
Cynajgiruswas a brother of yEschylus (Suidas,
Justin (ii.
(Plut.Op. ii. p. 305, B. C), greatly exaggery),and the Pseudo-Plutarch
ated
his exploit. According to them, when
ho lost his right hand, he seized the
vessel with his left,
and
when
that was
cut ofi*,
caught it with his teeth, and would
slain.
Ho too was
not let go his hold tillhe was
representedin the Pwcilo (vEliau.
I. 8. c).
*
The ornament
consisted of wooden
at the stem
or
planks
{itpKarroy
aplustre)
curved
of the sweep
gracefullyin continuance
by which the stern of the ancient
Vessels
were
ship rose fron" tlie sea.
ordinarily
ranged along a beach with their
towards
the shore
sterns
(Virg. ^n. iii.277, "Stani litore pu/"/)"s; cf vi. 3-5,
liable to be seized by the stern-ornament.
Homer
had
901, "c.),and thus were
Hector
hold
vessel
this
battle
the
of
in
in
the
at
as
a
represented
laying
ships
way
(11.XV. 717).
was

long after

the event, as,

the battle (I'ausan.
I. xv.

"

'

The

of those

names

ever, that

and
.iEschylus,

93), were

present

the

at

jeus, xiv. 6 ; Pausan.

have

been

already

centre, where
Aristid.
*

c.

pMsage

and
fight,

and

we

us.

It is known, bowbelow (viii.

84,

hear

gallantry(Murni.Par. 48 ; Athenand Aristideg

rxi"Aoi).Themistocles
the combatants.
They fought in the
Autiochis
defeated by the enemy
were
(Pluk

behaved

I. i. 4 ; Suidas,ad voc.
mentioned
as
among

the tribes Leoutis

to

with

aI

5).

Colonel

the Greeks

have
down
not come
persons
his brother Amcinias, of whom

"

Leake

(Demi

in Diodorus

"not an
a shield was
says that raising
of Attica, App. I. p. 207, note
'). He

(xx.61),where

Demetrius

rekted

signalamong
refers to the well-known
raised a golden
to have
uncommon

Chap.

114-117.

MARCH

TO

DEFEND

ATHENS.

413

116. The Persians accordingly

sailed round Sunium.
But
the Athenians
with all possiblespeed marched
to the
away
defence of their city,
and succeeded in reachingAthens before
the appearance
of the barbarians ; " and
their camp
as
at
Marathon
had been pitchedin a precinctof Hercules,
so
now

they encamped
arg:es.' The
which

in another

time

that

at

was

precinctof the same

arrived,and lay

barbarian fleet

awhile
resting

the

their oars,

upon

haven

they

of

god
to off

Athens

Phalerum,
but

departedand

Cynos-

at

after

sailed away

to Asia.

1 17. There

fell in this battle of Marathon, on the

about six thousand
and four hundred
barbarians,

the

shield

signal for beginningthe

(Xen. ilell. II. i. " 27.)

as

"Unee
"

Marathon

is eix and

which

passes
raarcli,one of

between

and

be about

Herodotus

the most

did

not

But

from

intend

has been
such

only aware

am

Athens

Pentelicus.
remarkable

by

the

If the

one

men

other

in-

route, that

common

Greeks

performed this
imply,the very same

thought to
of the events

extreme

of

of

very memorable

activity. The

be borne

in mind, sailed first tOiEgiUa, which was

fifteen miles from
It would
direction.
not
be until their fleet was
north-easterly
seen

must

in

twenty miles

Uymettus

hours, as Herodotus

seven

aflcruoon, it would

day. Perhaps

battle.

side of

Persians,it
Marathon

standing
rounding Euboea,that a suspicion would arise
This is extremely likely
of tli.
to lave been earlythe next
on.
day. TheH
the
"et off with all speed,and
as the
was
nearly four times the
voyage
length 01 mo land journey,arrived first. Plutarch supports this view, since he says
expresslythat Miltiades returned to Athens the day afterthe battle (Bellouean
pace clariores fuerint Athenicnses, ii.p. 350).
"
the famous
Lycaeum, the
Supra, v. 63.
Cynosarges was situated very near
in the district called Cepi,or
the
to have
Both
been
school of Aristotle.
seem
a

again for

the Atlic

coast

instead

of

'

"

and
side of the city towards the llissus,
the south-eastern
was
on
in part within and in part without the walls (Pausan.I. xix. " 2-4,
and
xxvii. " 4 ; Plin. H. N. xxxvi. 5, p. 631 ; Liv. xxxi. 24). Cynosarges itselflay
from the Diomeian
outside the city,a little way
gate (Diog.Laert. vi. 13 ; Plut.
with
Fr. 59),
trees
shaded
Them.
(Dicaearch.
a
c. 1). It was
thickly
spot,
grassy

Gardens," which
have

may

been

Vit. X" Rhet. ii.p. 883 B), and is placed with

risingground (Plut.
upon
by Colonel Leake "at the foot of the south-eastern extremity of
probability
Lycabettus" (Athens." vL p. 277). It would thus both lie upon the common
and of the
command
a prospect of the sea
from Athens
to Marathon, and

situated
much
Mount
route

roadstead

of Phalerum.

of
by a great number
Cynosarges is mentioned
alreadyquoted,Aristoph.Ran. 612 ; Polem.
'HpaKKtia, "c.). Besides the
XL Fr. 78 ; Hc."ych.in voc. ; Harpocrat sub voc.
at the
place (Liv.
temple,there was aUo a gymnasium, or publicexercise-ground,
ad
voc.
"c.).
Plutarch,Sieph.Byz.,
Diog. Liiert.,
Supra,V. 63.
"
contrasts
of this estimate
remarkably with the exaggerated
moderation
The
under the picturein the Poecile put the
The inscription
of later times.
sUtements
The

writers.

temple

of

Hercules

(See,besides

the

at

authorities

"

number

of the slain at 200,000.

'A^foToi Mapa^wvi
'YJ".\y\vwv
irpofiaxoivTfs
'E KTeiy
MijSwv ttKOffi fivptdSav.
ay

(Suidasad
Others

of 300,000 (Pausan. IV. xxv.

" 2) or of
iL p.
Herod.
Plut.
de
ILL ii. " 12;
Malign.

spoke

(Xen. Anab.

an

voc.

TloiKi\r).)

innumerable

862).

The

multitude

great slaughter

of the slain

the number

was

KILLED.

THE

the

on

strange prodigylikewise happened

Cuphagoras,an
behavinghimself

and

stricken

was

brave

as

thick

should,when

man

is the
following

the other.

fight. Epizelus/

in the

of sword

blow

duringthe

thenceforth

continued

The

after life.

this

at

blindness,without

with

this blindness

one

the

of the

fray,
suddenly he
or
dart,and
of his

whole

he

himself,as I
warrior,
gigantic

which

account

VI.

ninety-two.*Such

side and

Athenian, was

of

son

Book

and

hundred

Athenians, one

that of the

on

OF

NUMBER

414

heard,gave of the matter : he said that a

all his shield,stood
shaded
over
with a huge beard, which
againsthim, but the ghostlysemblance passed him by, and
have

slew

the

place at

the tale

understand,was

driven by
marshes, into which the flyingPersians were
I
this
incident
the
Popcile
(I'ausan.. xv. " 4,
pictureat
gave
entire number
of the Persians
engaged is very uncertain.
at 600,000 ; Plato
(Menex. p. 190, ed. Tauchn.) and Lysias

of the

one

The

their conquerors.
and xxxii. " (5). The

(ii.
9) hiysthera

Justin

(Orat.Fun.
Valerius
This

Such, as

Epizelustold.*

which
took

his side.

at

man

Reiske) at half a million; Plutarch

(v.3) at 300,000; and Cornelius Nepos

ii. p. 305) and

(Parall.

82, ed.

p.

Maximus

is

last estimate

far from

perhaps not

the

The

truth.

c. 4).
(Miltiud.

210,000

at

triremes

600

have

must

(videinfra,vii. 184),and may probably have carried

is
not
likelyto have fallenshort of 10,000, which is the
150,000. The cavalry
the seamen
of the cavalry transports, together
estimate of Nepos (I.s, c). And
at least

carried

138,000

men

impressed into the service

Thus
to 50,000.
we
easilyamounted

have

Crows

the

from

the Greeks

with

ch. 133),may
Cydados (infra,

have

should

for the whole

120,000
30,000
10,000

of 600 triremes

Men-at-arms

(Persiansand

Sacff) on

them

board

Cavalry
of the

Crews

4(1.000

horse-transports
pressed into the service

Greeks

amount-

10,000
210,000

9000, or, includingthe

10,Platneans,
Ncp. Miltiad. c. 5.)
them
Justin makes
9). The light10,000 exclusive of the Platiean contingent (ii.
The
Soros which
ix.
double
the
armed
would
number
probably about
(infra, 29).
the grave of the Athenian
dead
is still a conspicuousobjecton the plainof
marks
of Attica,
Pictorial Greece, p. 113;
Leake's Demi
Marathon
(Wordsworth's
Athenians

The

usuallyestimated

are

(See Pausan.

000.

X.

pp. 99 ; "c.).
*
smallness
The
unless

in

engaged
fell in

70).

various
about

Mantinea,

losses

in the

no

At

more

In

of

the slain

on

their

in

great engagement,

where
Plataea,

the slain at 759, and

in the main
battle

the troops

of these

600

ix. 69(infra,

was

the

side

number
loses

recorded

the Pa?cil6

35),Theseus

was

seen

all

almost

by

great number

the
Poecilo,
represented as present

against the Persians.

Hercules,were

seems

v. 11);
(Thiicyd.
iv. iii." 1).
(iEliun.N. A. vii. 88).
men

seven

eight(Xcn.Hell.

paintingat
c.

fighting

" 4).

to

(Theseus,

Plutarch

army
At

particularly
striking.In the great
of Sparta after her
fume
military
Peloponnesianwar, the Spartans slain were

amount

represented in the

1000

; Corn.

c.

the

cases

Marathon, Theseus, Minerva, and

XV.

159

killed

the

some

s.

Greek

estimates

re-established

earlypart

Amphipolis,for instance,Brasidas

"piz61uBwas
According to

(Paus. I.

by

1.

remarkable.
than

paucityof

the

(Thucyd. v. 74).

300

of the Athenians
hero

and

which

the battle of Corinth

*

rout, is very

70,000,Herodotus

the Dorians

ridiculous.
at

utter

bye engagement,
of

Parall.

of the loss sustained

an

above

were

With

battle

of

case

at

2 ; Plut.

"

xx.

In

the

Chap.

118, 119.

VISION

OF

DATIS,

/^^\-^?*lr
"^^^o^.^ile
was

had

reached

It was

Myconus, when
not
known
; but

18

caused

his way
in his

on

he

saw

no

^ig

sooner

back

sleep
a

day

was

Asia/ and

to

vision

What
than he

come

search to be made throughoutthe whole

and
fleet,
findingon board a Phoenician vessel an image of
laid
Apollo overwith gold,he inquiredfrom whence
it had been taken,and
learningto what .templeit belonged,
he took it with him in his
stnct

shipto Delos,and placed it in

own

the

Dehans,who

the

image to

had

the

back

temple there,enjoining

tlieirisland,
to restore
the Theban
Delium,"which lies on the coast over
againstChalcis. Having left these injunctions,
he sailed away;
but the Delians failed to restore the
and it
till
now

come

to

statue,
twenty years afterwards that the Thebans,warned

not

was

by

an

themselves

broughtit back to Delium.

As for the Eretrians,
whom

119.

had carried away

taken up to
were
*

captive,when
Susa.'

Datis

the

Now

fleet

oracle,

and

Artaphernes

reached

Asia,they

king Darius,before they

were

Ctcsias

(Porsica,
and that the Athen" 18) declared that Datis fell in the fight,
ians
This was, according to him, one
give up his body to the Persians.
why Xerxes invaded Greece (" 21). Since the recent discoveries in
Assyria and Babylonia few will credit Ctesias where he contradicts Herodotus.
which
is found in Cicero (ad Attic, ix. 10) and
Perhaps the story that Hippias fell,
Justin (ii.
9) rests on no better foundation.
almost unchanged in the modem
Mikono.
Myconus retains its name
It lies
between
Tenos {Tino)and Icaria {Nikaria),7 miles from the one
and near
30 from
the other.
channel not more
than 2
Myconus is separatedfrom Delos by a narrow
refused
of the reasons

to

"

miles wide.
"

This

temple acquireda specialcelebrityfrom the defeat which the Athenians

eighthyear of the Peloponnesianwar, b. c. 424
(Thucyd. iv. 96). It was (as Herodotus says) situated near the coast (fVl^aXaaay.
cf. Pausan. IX. xx. " 1, and Scylax.Peripl.
p. 51),overlookingthe channel between
suffered in its neighbourhood in the

the

mainland

and

Euboea

(Liv.xxxv.

'Ldfioiati
TfTpannfyov). The

name

it

of

was

in the
while

built after the model

was

Besides

Byz.

ad

little more
the

than

one

temple there

was

voc.)called Delium.
of
village

modern

Dhilissi.

"

"

;
been

Thucyd. iv. 76, irphs

givento it because
(Strab.ix. p. 585). It lay
distant about
which it was
5 miles (Liv.1. s. c.\
frontier (Thucyd. iv. 90, 99).
from the Athenian
a

The
The

mari

imminens

is said to have

Apollo'stemple

of Tanagra, from
territory
it

51,

of Delium

small

was

Delos

Strab.
(iroAtx"'"o"',

town

site of the

temple

at

latter
much

seems

nearer

to

the

be
sea.

1. s. c. ; Steph.
occupied by the

(See Leake's

Greece, vol. ii. p. 450.)

*
Damis,the friend and companion of Apolloniusof Tyana, declared that Apollonius found the Eretrians still in the same
place, and retainingtheir ancestral
vit. Apoll.Tyan. i. 24). He reported
Philostr.
in
the
of
first
our
era
(ap.
century
speech,
of the captives in the first instance
their tradition to be, that the number
Northern

was

of men,
women,
that only 400
men

780, and consisted

upon
Susa.

the

journey,so

The

Eretrians

in

his day

and

and

children
10

women

"

but

that

near

one

appeared before

but
village,
strongly-fortified

occupied a
neighbours,who

half
Darius

died
at

suffered

ravaged their cultivated land.

bable
king. There is nothing improof Greece, iv. p. 488, note)
in this narrative,which Mr. Grote discredits (Hist,
the hfe of Apolloniusis disfigured.
of the fictions wherewith
account
on
Strabo
placed the captiveEretrians in Gordyene or Kurdistan, the mountaic
regioneast of the upper Tigris(xv.p. 1060).
from the
continually
Apolloniusinterceded

raids of their
for thera

with

the Parthian

FATE

416

OF

ERETRIANS.

THE

Book

VI.

nourished a fierce anger againstthese men

prisoners,
that he
having injuredhim without provocation
; but now
them
brought into his presence, and become his subjects,
his

made

for
saw

he did them

and

only settled

them

at

one

'

"

furlongs distant

ten

but

harm,

in Cissia

stations

own

other

no

two
place called A rdericca
from
and
forty from
Susa,
"

of his

hundred
the

well

that

yieldsproduce of three different kinds. For from this

they get bitumen, salt,and oil,procuring it in the way
I will now
describe : They draw with a swipe,and instead

of

bucket

which
well

make

after

dips,and

man

of the half of

use

; with this the

liquidinto a reservoir,

wine-skin

the

drawing,pours

it passes into another,and there takes three difterent

shapes. The salt and the bitumen forthwith collect and harden,

wherefrom

while the oil is drawn

"

Here

rhadinace," is black,

then

continued
thus

king Darius

it fared with

120.
monians

full of the

Athens.

to

came

still

It is called

spoke

their

old

language.

So

the Eretrians.

the

After

and

estabhshed

time, and

to my

sians
by the Perhas
an
unpleasant smelL
the Eretrians,and here they

off into casks.

So eager

had

Laceda3-

thousand

two

moon

they been

to

arrive in

time, that they took but three days to reach Attica from
Sparta.* They came, however,too late for the battle ; yet, as
they had a longingto behold the Modes, they continued their
march

This

cannot

be

and

there

the Ardericca

which

viewed

was

the

mentioned

slain.

Then, after

in the first Book, for that

in the northern

was

be

Marathon

to

sought

part of Babylonia, and lay on the Euphrates (i.185). It must

for in Khuzistan, in the neighbourhood of one
other of the few places
or

Col. Rawlinson
places it at Kir-Ab, which is 35 miles
in
direction
littlenorth of east.
a
Susa,
a
(above
"
these steep ravines," he saya,
I was
Among
surprised to detect the evident
traces
of a broud-paved road, leadinginto the secluded
plainof Kir-Ab, which a|"where

bitumen
300

is found.

studes)from

"

(Susa). I also found a heap of mounds

and unitingthese indications with the
in the neighbourhood, and
which
the place has
bitumen
from
pits,which abound
its name,
I could
but fancy that I beheld
not
obtained
the site of the Eretrian
It is true that the distance
in a rightline is too much
to ac
colony of Ardericca.
with the 210
stadia of Herodotus, and he seems
the
cord
visited
to have
actually
in
other
with
but
all
it
will
his
both
well
himself;
count
acrespects
place
agree sufficiently
and
with that of Damis
it
Vit. ApoU. 1. 8. c). The liquid
bitumen
(ap.Philostr.
collected at the present day in the same
: the
ground is
tray as is related by Herodotus
The
unwholetiomo.
most
are
impregnated with this noxious matter, and the waters
be the stream
wliicli was
lialad-rud
the
brought round the town to dcfmd
may
Greek
colonists from the attacks of the barbarians; and the risingground behind
the ruins is,at the present day, the part of the district chieflyunder cultivation
(Journalof Royal GeographicalSociety,Vol. ix. p. 94).
Isocrates s.iys that the Spartans were
three days and three nightson the road
(Orat.Paneg. 24, p. 171, ed. Baiter). As the distance was not less than 130 miles
(1140 ctades, Plin. II. N. vii. 20),it is impossiblethat the march should have been
accomplished in a shorter space of time.
peared to come
in the plain,the

from

the

remains

direction

of

an

of

ancient

Sua

town;

"

DEFENCE

418

OF

THE

ALCM^ONID^.

Book

123. Now

the Alcmaeonidas
fell not a whit
in their hatred of tyrants,so that I am

person
the

made

charge

believe that

against them,

and

VI

short of

this

astonished

at

bring myself

cannot

to

they held

who had
men
up a shield ; for they were
remained in exile duringthe whole time that the tyranny lasted,
and they even
contrived
the trick by which the Pisistratidte
were
deprived of their throne.' Indeed I look upon them as
the persons who in good truth
far more
gave Athens her freedom
than H'armodius
and Aristogeiton.*For these last did but exasperate
the other PisistratidaB by slayingHipparchus,'and
far

were

from

doing anything towards

down

putting

the

tyranny ; whereas the Alcm^eonidse were

manifestlythe actual
deliverers of Athens, if at least it be true that the Pythoness
to bid the Lacedaemonians
set
prevailed upon by them
Athens free,as I have alreadyrelated.
124. But
offended with the peopleof
perhaps they were

was

Athens, and

therefore

contrary there
Buch

them

up by
that cannot
cannot

any

or

were

so

laden

this account.

on

be

gainsaid; but
further determine,
the

much

AlcmaeonidsB

Athens,*but

at

Supra, V. 68.
It is pluiii
that

that far too

who

reasonable to suppose
A shield

even

125. Now
familyof note
'

of the Athenians

none

general esteem,

that it is not

were

betrayedtheir country.

Herodotus

honour

who

who

was
was

honours.*
shield

was

shown, no
that

the

on

held

were

with

that

but

in

So
held

doubt

;
it I

showed

in days of yore, a
were, even
from
and
the time of Alcmaeoii,

of the

was

it

Nay,

opinion as Thucydides (vi.54-9),

same

the memory
He may
of these persons.
not
have known
the discreditable story which Thucydides relates,
but he felt that they
"
had
done
nothing to deserve their great reputation. Their " foolish venture
{i\6ytaTos T"5A/io,Thuc. vi, 69) h.id only made
Hippitiscruel and suspicious,
had not helped
drinking-songsas the

and

their

statues

Arrian.

was

paid to

least to liberate Athens

celebrated
in
; yet they were
of democracy (tVocd^ot/t
t' 'AdTjvaj iwoirjirdTriy),
had
erected
the ascent
to the acropolis
on
(Pausan. I. viii. " 5 ; compare
Alex. iii.16; vii. 19),where
other
human
allowed
statues
no
were
in the

founders

Exp.
(seeLeake's Athens, p. 216),were

honoured

with

outside

conspicuousmonument

the walls among

the great benefactors
of the state (Pausan.I. xxix. " 15),and
annual sacrifice ottered to them
viii. 91).
an
by the Folemarcb (Pollux,

and

Supra, v. 55,

What
under

had

62 ;

become

what

Thucyd.

bad

vi. 59.

of Clisthenes?

Probably he

circumstances, history does

not

was

inform

dead, but
us.

he died,

when

His tomb

at

Athens

sepulchresof those who hud perishedin defence of their country

among
he must
have
fallen in battle,
and
(Pausan.I. xxix. " 5). Apparently, therefore,
The tomb
had
of those who
probably either in the Theban or the Eginetun war.
perishedin the latter was not far from his (Paiiaan.
ibid.).
*
Suidas makes
Alcmason, the son of Amphiaraus, the first founder of the family
(invoc. 'AAK^ai(tfi/iSa()
(II.xviii. ^ 7) derives the Alcma"oiiidic from
; but Pausanias
and descendant
of the Pylians
of Nestor, who
was
one
Alcmaion, the son of Sillus,
expelledby the HeraclidoB when they conquered the Peloponnese. The families of
Codrus and Pisistratus were
said to have been derived from the same
source
(Pausan.
was

at

the

supra ; Ucr-"d.

v.

65).

Chap.

123-126-

ORIGIN

OF

THEIR

again of Megacles,
they

GREAT

to

rose

WEALTH.

4^9

specialeminence.

The

these two

ot

personages, to wit,Alcmieon,
the son
Croesus the Lydian sent men
from Sardis

when

of
to

former

Megacles

consult the

Delphic oracle,gave aid gladlyto his

messengers, and assisted
them
to accomphsh their task.
informed of Alcm^eon's
Croesus,
kindnesses
J:

by

the

made

-Mi:

Lydians who

the

to

god/

him

..,

able

to carry at

was

the

from

for him

sent

present of

time

to

much

as

time

conveyed his
Sardis,and, when he
gold as he should be

to

time

about his person.

Finding that this
gift assignedhim, Alcmaon
took his
measures, and
prepared himself to receive it in the following
He clothed
way.
himself in a loose tunic,which he made
to
the
one

bag greatlyat

waist, and

placingupon his feet the widest buskins that he

could anywhere tind, followed his
guides into the treasurehouse. Here he fell,
to upon
a heap of
and in the
gold-dust,

tirst place

packed

them

and

as

much

his

legs;

could

inside his buskins,

between
he filledthe breast of his

after which

quite full of gold,and

tunic

he

as

then

some
sprinkling

his
among
forth from

hair,and

likewise in his mouth, he came

takingsome
treasure-house,
scarcelyable to drag his legs along,like
rather
than
anything
a
crammed
fufl,
and
man, with his mouth
his bulk increased
On
every way.
seeinghim, Croesus burst
into a laugh,and not only let him have all that he had
taken,
the

but gave him

house became

presents besides of fullyequal worth.

of great wealth,and Alcmceon
one

Thus

this

able to

was

and won
the prizeat Olympia.*
keep horses for the chariot-race,
126.
Afterwards,in the generationwhich followed,Chsthenes,king of Sicyon,raised the family to still greater eminence
the Greeks
than even
that
among
before. For this Clisthenes,^
who was
*

Supra, L

"

There
the

was

strong

Athenian
have

he must

victory,for

have

been

the

uiseon
B.

c.

556

dead

T.

had

Piud.

He

2.

the

fable,it

domination

9),longer

the

tained
at-

of Aristo-

son

than

of the

Amphictyons

never

fortyyears afterwards,when
to have
gained any Olympic

when

only gained one

Pindar

his seventh

wrote

vii. 14;

cf. Schol.

the Greek

oracles ; lor that

son,

son

of Alcmaeon, had

b.
usurpation of Pisistratus,

belong to

the
as

biography

of

c.

560.

was

become

hundred

years.

They ruled

a
king. He was
general in the Cirrhaean

last

warhke
or

in the year
the head

If the

Megacles,not

narrative
to

that

of

Aristotle

(PoL
original
with justice
and
prince,and was

Sicyon lasted,accordingto
family of Onhagoras, who was

The
for

the

at

tyrants

other.

was

"

consulted

any
the throne
on

usurper, continued
Glisthenes
moderation.
lelected by the

first
must

Sardis

seems

of this story :
1. Alcmaeon
S
ol.
c. 11),and
(Plutarch,

595

Megacles, at the 57th Olympic

ad Aristoph.Nub. 70). 3. Alc-

Pyth.

before Croesus

whole
B.C.

war,

journey to

b}' Alcma^on's

won

wa.s

seventy.

Alcmseonids

of the family before

The

undertaken

above

suspectingthe
Cirrhaean

(Jlarm.Par. 41); and Megacles,the

be not a mere
bis father.
'

for

reasons

general in the

Pythian, and that

festival (Schol.ad
was

it had

which

55.

are

likelyto

is not

to

sacred

the

war,

b.

c. 595

THE

420
the

nymus,

Andreas, had
Greece.

At

prize in
made

the

that

best husband
the

AGARISTA.

Book

VI.

he could

find in the

whole

of

therefore,
having gained the
games,
he caused
chariot-race,
publicproclamationto be

Olympic

"

followingefl'ect:

the

to

OF

grandson of Myron/ and the great-grandsonof

he wished to
a
daughter,called Agarista,whom

to the

marry

MARRIAGE

Whoever

"

the

among

G-reeks

himself

deems
let him

come,
for within a

worthy to become the son-in-law of Clisthenes,

sixtydays hence,or, if he will,sooner, to Sicyon;
year'stime, counting from the end of the sixty
will decide

days, Clisthenes
his

daughter."

merit

own

or

of their

Clisthenes had

the

on

So all the Greeks

country flocked

foot-course and

to whom

man

who

were

he

shall

proud of

tract
con-

their

Sicyonas suitors ; and

made ready,
wrestling-ground
to

try their powers.

to

127. From
a

Italythere

native

of

the
Sraindyrides,

came

Sybaris
"

which

cityabout

the very heightof its prosperity.He

"
uriousness of living
exceeded all other

Damasus,

came

native of Siris.'
Tit. Sol. 1. s.
(Plut.
Besides

son

These
Pausan.

c.

bis

the

of
two

Amyris,
"

time
who

man

persons.

surnamed

crates,
Hippowas

at

in lux-

Inkewise

there

the

Wise,'" a
the only suitors from Italy.

were

X. xxxvii.

victoryhere

was

that

of

son

4 ;

of,he

cf. Polyaen.iii.5, and

Frontin. iii.7).

gainedthe chariot-race

at the second
Olympic
spoken
b. c. 582
Pythian festival,
(Pausan. X. vii. " 8).
'
as
Myron is mentioned
king of Sicyon by Plutarch (de Sera Num. Vlnd. p.
the churiot-rnce at the '3'6rd
563, B.) ; and Pausauias records it of him that be won
b. c. 648
Olympic festival,
(Pausan. VI. xxix. " 2).
"
Various
told of Smindyridcs by later writers, illustrative of his
tales were
character for luxuriousncss.
well acquainted with the
Timteus, a native of Sicily,
traditions of the cities of Magna Graecia,
from
to have
been the source
whicti
seems
that
he
One
thousiUKi
to
a
was
they drew.
accompanied
Sicyon
by
story was,
fowlers and a thousand
cooks (Athcneeus,
XII. 58, p. 541, C), to which some
added
fishermen
V. II. xii. 24); another,that he declared it made
him
a thousand
(yElian.
feel tired to see a man
hard at work
in the fields (Senec.de Iri,ii. 25 ; cf. Tim. Fr.
69); a third,that he complained of the rose-leaves on which he slepthaving creases
in them
(ibid.).He was regarded as the type of his nation, which carried luxury
further than any other Grecian
state.
of Athenaeus,who follows
(See the long account
Timaeus and Phylarchus,Doipnosoph.XII. iii.pp. 519, B. 521.^
'"

Is this Amyris the Si/barilc,

alone understood
who
the oracle
which foretold
of Sybaris,
and therefore sold all that he had and quittedit,whence

the destruction
he

considered

mad

his

countrymen? Sec the story at length in Eustathius

(Comment,
298),and Suidas (ad voc.),and compare Zcnobius, who
it was
found
how
(Cent. iv. 27). When
gives it differently
wisely the supposcil
niadmiin had acted,the proverb arose, ^^"Anvpis
fcad'erai."
Siris,situated on a river of the same
midway between Sybaris and
name,
Tarentum, was, according to diflerent authors, a Trojan (Lycophr. Alex. 978), a
Khodian
Timseus
(Strab.vi. p. 880),or an Ionian settlement.
(ap.Athen. XII. 5,
received a
p. 528, C.)ascribed its first originto Troy, but related that it afterwards
body of Colophonian colonists. The grounds upon which Athens claims it as hers
viii. 62) arc
Siris was
obscure.
almost as celebrated
for its luxury as
(infra,
very
Sybaris(seeAthenasus, I. s. c, who quotes Timreus and Aristotle).It fell under the
Tarentine
tance
discolony of lleroclea (aboutthree miles from it,and nearly the same
from the sea),to which at first it served as a port, and in which eventuallyit
was

ad Horn.

'

by

II. ii. p.

^=^'"^27.

From

AG

the Ionian

Gulf

ARISTA'S

"

SUIfORS.

appeared Amphimnestus,
the

an
Epistrophus,
Epidamnian ;' from

ot that Titormus

421

^tolia

Males,the

who

excelled all the Greeks

to
avoid
who, wishing
his fellow-men,
withdrew
remotest
of
the
^tolian
parts
territory.From
several"

came

gives,who

son
Leocedes,

established

and
Peloponnese,*
"the

was

weights and
the

who

drove out
presidedover the

same

himself

of that

in

son

of

brother

and
strength,

himself into the

the

Peloponnese

Pheidon,^king of the Armeasures

throughoutthe

insolent of all the Grecians

the Elean directors of the
and
most

games,

contests

at

I
Olympia '" Leocedes,"

al.sorhed.

was

(Sfrab. 1. b. c. ; Diod. Sic. xii.37. Compare Scylax,Peripl. 11,

p.
mentioned, but not Stris.)
ruins of Heraclea remain, but none
of Siris. The river,
which bore the

wlitMi" llciacica is
Some

of the latter

nnnie

city,is now called the Sinno. There is a roadstead at its mouth,

vessels may
lie, but nothing that deserves the name
of a harbour (Swinburne's
Travels, vol. i. p. 279).

where

"
By the Ionian
ix. 92; and compare

Gulf, Herodotus

the Adriatic Sea (videinfra,vii. 20

means
;
Thucyd. i. 24, Ac).
Epidamnus, a colony of the Corcyreans(Thucyd. i, 24),was situated on the
Illyriancoast, between
Apollonia{FoUini) and Lissus (Alessio).The Romans
its name
to Dyrrhachium, which
has been corrupted into Durazzo
clian",'ed
(cf.
Strab. vii. p. 457 ; Plin. H. N. iii.23).
Titormus
is said to have contended
with Milo,and proved himself the stronger.
He lifted a stone
H. V.
move
up to his shoulders which Milo could scarcely
(.^lian,
xii. 22). He also challenged Milo to a trial,
which
could the soonest
devour an ox
(Athena?us,x. 4, p. 412, F.).
Such is the reading of all the MSS.
ished
As, however, the Pheidon indicated flourbefore Clisthenes (seeClinton's F. H. vol. i. pp. 247-250),
at least 150
years
it has been thought to be impossible that the text should be sound.
Various emendations
have been suggested,but all involve so much
cline,
that I should inalteration,
and
the
with Miiller (J^ginet.
the
historical
to
as
60),
sound,
regard
p.
passage
to Herodotus
error
as due
himself,who appliedwhat he had heard of one Pheidon,
That Herodotus
well
not
was
king of Argos, to another, the father of Leocedes.
Acquaintedwith Peloponuesianhistoryis plainfrom the strange confusions of Book
"

L ch. 65.

andweasures
appears to have established a uniform system of weights
dominions
Eph. ap.
(Marm. Par. 46, [to utrpa
ajveffKevaat.
Stral). viii. p. 519 ;"Plin.H. N, vii, 56. p. 478 ; Isidor. Etym. xvi. 25, " 2). His
known
the Pheidonian
for some
continued
Bvstom
as
(Eph. ap. Strab.
time, and was
*

Pheidon

throughout his

fifTpa

ra

^fiSdyfia

Schol. Pind.
first (t.e. the
which

KaKoi^ifva; Pollux, Onomast.

01. xiii. 27,

to

first Greek, supra,

he did in

077*10). He
vol. i. p. 560)

*fi5uv(ia

Egina, a portionof

his dominions

^tiSwvionv fxtrpaii/;
X.
179, ruy
is likewise said to have been the
to coin silver and other money,
c. ; Etym.
Argive kings(supra,i. 82,
monarchy
existing
previously

(Eph.ap.

voc.
oBtKiaKos). He was the greatest of the
Mag.
is
but
accused
note
by Aristotle of having changed the
*),

ad

Strab.

1. s.

a tyranny (Pol.v. 8, p. 178, ed. Tauchn.).

Pausaiuas(VI. xxii. " 2)and Ephorus (ap. Strab. 1.s. c.)givethe circumstances
of this transaction.
According to the former, the Pisaeans,who wished to have the
sistance.
of
the
Olympic games instead of the Eieans, invited Phidon to their aspresidency
with him
they
and
the
With
his help they drove
together
Eieans,
away
of
presidedat the festival. This was the 8th Olympiad (b.c. 748); and on account
their
from
this Olympiad
the circumstances
of the celebration,the Eieans omitted
The Eieans
the 34th and the 104th,
as
they did also,for similar reasons,
register,
their
with
aid,conquered
and
afterwards
to
for
assistance
Sparta,
Sparta;
applied
at
Phidon, and reinstated the Eieans in the presidency of the games, givingthem
the same
time Pisatis and Triphylia.
Paasanias (II.
"
Leocedes
is probablythe same
person who is called Lacides by

into

'

appeared,tnis Pheidon's
Lycurgus,an Arcadian of

say,

of

VI

likewise Amiantus, son

; and
of
the city
Trapezus ;' Laphanes,
son

Pseus,*whose father,Euphorion,as the story

the
Dioscuri at his residence,'
in Arcadia, entertained
thenceforth
lastly,
kept open house for all comers
; and

Azenian

an

Book

SUITORS.

AGARISTA'S

422

goes
and

of

Onomastus, the
the

from

came

gacles,the

Agaeus,a
Peloponnese. From
that Alcmaeon

of

son

Bander's son,
Athenians

of

son

the
Hippoclides,'

of Elis.

native

there arrived Me-

Athens

who

four

These

visited

of tlie

handsomest

wealthiest and

Ti-

Croesus,and

Euboean, Lysanias,who
from
Thessaly
Eretria,then a flourishing
city. From
a
Diactorides,
Cranonian,^of the race of the Scopadae;'

came
came

Alcon

and

There

likewise

was

arrived from

one

the Molossians.

This

was

list of

the

the suitors.
by Plutarch (ii.
p. 89, E) Lacydes. The

" 2),and

xix.

efifeminate and
'

luxurious

and

so

incurred

as

an

prince.
of the Arcadian

Trapezus was one

(Pausan. VIII.

latter represents bim

towns

doomed

to

be

swallowed

" 3). Its inhabitants, however, refused

The greater number
of the other Arcadians.

ixvii.

the anger

alopolis
Meg-

up

in

to

remove,

wore

slain,

which
looked
Trapezus on the Euxine (now Trebizond),
the Arcadian
Trapezus as its mother
city (Pausan. ut supra, g 4). Otlier
upon
IV. viii. " 22;
writers make
the Pontic Trapezus a Sinopiansettlement (Xen. Anab.
of Pausanias
In
the
time
ad
Arrian.
Pont.
Eux.
voc.
Peripl.
Steph. Byz.
;
p. 113).
bank
of
the Alphcus
in
the
left
ruins
xxix.
It
was
on
(VIII.
Trapezus
lay
"1).
(Roujia),on the road which led from Megalopolisto Gortys (Atzicolo).Col. Leake
identifies it with an ancient site near
Mavria
(Morea, vol. ii.pp. 27 and 293). Conof Trapezus,of. Apollod.III. viii. 1, ^6.
eerning the mythic originof the name
*
Arcadia
into three regions,of which
Azania
divided
was
was
one
(rausan.
VIII. iv. " 2 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
most
been the northernto have
'A^aw'a).It seems
tioned
portion (see Miiller's Dorians, vol. ii. pp. 453" i, E. T.). Poeus is not menby any other writer,unless it be identical with the Paiis of Pausanias (VIII.
the

and

rest

removed

to

" 6),which was

of Cleitor.
distii(ji

xxiii.
the

in his time

(For the

ruined

site of

town

Paiis,see

to

the

north

of the

Leake, ii. p. 249,

and

Ladon, in

Curtius,i.

880.)"*
*
Compare with this story the tale related by Pausanias of a certain Phormio,
where
the chamber
a Spartan,who, refusingthe Dioscuri
they wished to be lodged,
because
it was
his daughter'sroom, was
loss of bis daughter and
the
punished by
all her retinue (III.xvi. g 3; Plutarch, ii. p. 1103).
to another
house, tho
Ilippodidesbelonged,in all probability,
great Athenian
He may
be the individual Ilippodidesmentioned
indeed
not
familyof Milliades.
called
not
by Pherecydes (Frag.20) whose father,if the passage be sound, was
but it can
of
Tisander,but Miltiades
scarcelybe doubted that he was a member
knowu
the house in which the two uncommon
of
Tisander
and
arc
names
Ilippociidcs
about
this period.
been in use as familynames
to have
('ranon (calledalso Ephyra) was
a
as
city in the part of Thcssaly known
markable
Pelasgiotis
(Hecat.Fr. 112; Sleph. Byz. ad voc). It stood in a fertile plain,realike for its cereal crops (Liv.xlii. 64-5) and for its pasturage (Theocr.
well be fixed,but the plain in which it stood is unxvi. 38). Its exact
site cannot
doubtedly
and Fersala
that which
of the low
lies south
Larissa
ridge between
watered
See Leake's Travels
by the Enipeus,or Apidanus {^Fersaliti).
(Pharsalia),
in Northern
vol.
i.
446.
Greece,
p.
*
of
The
the rulingfamily of Cranon, as the Aleuadae
were
ScopadsB were
Larissa (infra,
ix. 68). Their wealth was
Vit. Cim. c. 10; comparw
pioverbial(Plut.
Theocr.
1. s. c).
p.

'

"

"

"*

'^

Chaf.

128, 129.

TRIAL

Now

128.

OF

THE

SUITORS.

423

when

they were all come, and the day appointed

Clisthenes
first of aU inquired of each concerning
arrived,
his country and his family ; after which he keptthem with him
and made
trial of their manly hearing,
a year,
their temper,
their accomplishments,
and their disposition,
sometimes
drawing

had

them

apart for converse, sometimes

Such

as

to the

bringingthem

still youths he took with him

were

gymnasia ;

but

the

all

from

greatesttrial of all

time
at

was

the whole

them

During
periodof their stay he
from first to last
said,and, further,

I have

as

them

sumptuously.

from Athens

came

Somehow

pleased him

or

to

the

time

quet-table.
ban-

lived with
he

tained
enter-

suitors who

of all ; and
of these
speciallyin favour,partly on

the best

Tisander's
Hi}"poclides,
son, was
and
of his manly bearing,
account

for

other the

together.

cestors
partlyalso because his anof kin to the Corinthian Cypselids.^
were
had been fixed
at lengththe day arrived which
129. When
and Clisthenes had to speak out and declare
the espousals,

choice,he first of all made a sacrifice of a hundred oxen, and

the
and
held a banquet whereat he entertained all the suitors,
whole people of Sicyon. After the feast was ended, the suitors
ject.
vied wil h each other in music and in speakingon a given subPresently,as the drinking advanced, Hippoclides,who

hie

the rest,called aloud

quitedumbfoundered

to the

and
fluteplayer,

did, and Hippocellently

was
dancing exobserving him, began

the man
strike up a dance ; which
he fancied that he
elides danced to it. And
him

bade

to

well ; but Clisthenes,who

business.
the whole
misdoubt

was

Then

Hippochdes,after

it was
when
table ; and
Lacofirst of all some
brought he mounted
upon it and danced
he stood on
Attic ones
then some
nian figures,
; after which
and began to toss his legs about.
his head
upon the table,
loathed Hippoclides
notwithstandingthat he now
Clisthenes,

pause, told

attendant

an

to

bring in

dancing and his shamelessness,

himself
he wished to avoid an outbreak,had restrained
as
still,
dance ; when,
during the first and likewise during the second
the air,he could no
however, he saw him tossinghis legs in
"
Son of Tisander,thou
but cried out,
loncrer contain himself,

for

son-in-law,by

hasldanced thy wife

the other's

was

"

This

was

one

Mt

confirms
the

Hippoclideswith
is used

as

What

hence

And

what

"

was

the

said above

care
Hippoclides
proverbarose.''

does

of the

probableconnexion
have

already

of

seen,

family of Miltiades, for Cypselus,

names
(supra, ch, 34).
placesthan one (Apol.pro mere,
proverb by Lucian in more
(vu. 21),
PbUopatr. ix. p. 267),and noticed by Diogemanus

of their family

coud. iii. p. 285, and

\"

away

answer.

statement

of his

reason

as

we

MARRIED

AGARISTA

^4
130.

if it
rightwillingly,

and

not

by making
But

as

daughter,to

one

of you

whom

pleasedam
would
possible,

were

choice of

grant

one

to

appear

with

you

I content

put

you

all,
all,

slightupon

jjower, seeingthat I have but

to all their wishes,I will presentto each

it is out

I must

thus

"

daughter,well

and

spake

VI.

company

Suitors of my

the rest.

Book

and
silence,

Clisthenes commanded

Then

before the assembled

"

MEGACLES.

TO

of my

needs dismiss

talent of

for the
silver,

our
hon-

with my
in seekingto allyyourselves
that you have done me
But my
house, and for your long absence from your homes.
daughter,Agarista,I betroth to Megacles,the son of Alcmaeon,

wife,accordingto the usage and wont of Athens."

and
Tlien Megaclesexpressedhis readiness,
Clisthenes had
his

to be

the

marriagesolemnized.
131.

Thus

Alcmaeonidas

ended
came

the

aflfairof the

and
suitors,
throughoutthe whole

to be famous

the

of Greece.

named
after
so
marriagewas the Clisthenes
the Sicyonian who
made
the tribes at Athens,
his grandfather
and set up
the popular government.* Megacles had likewise
another son, called Hippocrates,
whose children were
a Megacles
and an Agarista,
the latter named
after Agarista the daughter
of Clisthenes.
She married Xanthippus,the son of Ariphron ;
The

issue of

this

thus

"

"

dream, wherein she

fancied that she was
delivered of a lion ; after which, within a
few days, she bore Xanthippus a son, to wit, Pericles.'
132. After
the blow
struck at Marathon, Miltiades,who
held in high esteem
was
by his countrymen, increased
previously
in influence.
he told them
that he
Hence, when
yet more
when

and

she

was

(v. 31), ainl

Gaisiford).
Supra, V. 69.
*
Tlie I'ainily
of
tree
/:ienobiti8

with child

Suiilaw

by him had

(uil voc.

""u

(,)pi;j'Tiv

'liTn"K\eiSri,
p. 2'758,cd.

"

hibited

the

Alcmseonids,so

fur

as

it is

known,

supra,

may

be

thus ex*

"

ALCMiBON

MxGACLES

(Athenian General

in the

Cirrhean

(rivalof Piststratos,
supra,

1.

war,

66).

69X

(m. A^arinta)
Cluthknrs

(the lefrislator)
a daughter
(sufra, V. (Mi).
(married riblairatus,
supra, 1. 61).

AOARHTA

IIippocKAm
i

MeOACLH

(2)

(m. Xanthippus)
PkuOLB

DlROMACHi
(in.Clinlas)

I
Clima*
Pabalub

Xantuippdb

(8)

Pkkiclks

(natural son"

Alcibiadi

(2)
conamander

at

ArginosieX

RETURN

426
advised

Lira,if he

set

she had
fence

OF

she could
what

told him

to the hill which

TRIAL

by

great store

somethingwhich

do

to

AND

it

was

MILTIADES.

the

Book

capture of the place,

When
fore
theresuggest to him.
she meant, he betook himself

lies in front of the

enclosingthe

city,and there leapt

Ceres Thesraophorus,*since

precinctof

able to open
to the
straight

the door.

VL

the
he

After

leapinginto the placehe

went
to do somethingwithin
sanctuary,intending
of the holy thingswhich it was
it either to remove
not
some
lawful to stir,
to perform some
act
or
or
other,I cannot
say
what
and had justreached the door,when
suddenlya feeling
not

was

"

"

of horror

came

; but

come

his

in

he returned

him,^ and

upon

jumping

down

from

the

back

outer

the way

he had

wall,he strained

say, struck the

Miltiades returned home

thigh,or,

ground with his knee.

135. So
sick,without bringingthe
Athenians
without
conquering Paros, having
any monej', and
done no more
than to besiegethe town
for six and twency days,
and ravage the remainder
the
of
island.^ The Parians,however,
when it came
to their knowledge that Timo, the under-priestess
of the goddesses,had advised Miltiades what he should do,were
as

some

sengers
punish her for her crime ; they therefore sent mesthe
and
to Delphi,as soon
asked
at
as
an
siegewas
end,
the god if they should put the under-priestess
She
to death.
had discovered,"
they said, to the enemies of her country how
and
had exhibited to Mil
they might bringit into subjection,
which it was
tiades mysteries
not
lawful for a man
know."
to
But the Pythonessforbade them, and said, Timo
not
in
was
fault ; 'twas decreed that Miltiades should come
to an
unhappy

minded

to

"

"

"

end, and

she

the

answer

136.

The

was

Paros,had

Supra, ch.

He

of Ceres

were

to

lure

him

to

his destruction."

Such

given to the Parians by the Pythoness.

Athenians,upon the return of Miltiades from
debate concerning
much
him ; and Xanthippus,the

would

sent

was

16.

feel that he
not

to

be

was

entered

doing an
by

act

of great

impiety,siuce

the Eanctuaries

men,

of the expeditionto Paros, difTcring

to have
Ephorus seems
given an account
He related,
that the Parians, after a long
pointsfrom that of Herodotus.
with
terms
had
and
the poinr.
of surrendering,
Miltiades,
were
on
siege,
agreed upon
which
when
caused
the
accidental
a
was
by
they perceived lire,
really
burning of a
which
wood
but
both
and
the
Athenians
Myconus,
they
imagined to be a tircupon
the Persian fleet. Upon this they refused to abide by their
from
eignal{irvpj6s)
fearingto be attacked by a greatlysuperiorforce,
agreement, and the Athenians
sailed away
(Kphorus ap. Sleph.Byz. ad voc. Tlipos. Compare Corn. Nepos Miltiad.
his account
of the matter
from
c.
7, who appears to have taken
Ephorus). This
whole
less
tale is certainly
the
far
than
the
of
Herodotus
account
on
probable
; and
it is perhaps an additional reason
for suspectingit,that the story of Kphorus was
Such
given as an explanationof the word d"'aira/)idC"""'.
narratives,as Mr. Grota
judiciously
observes,are seldom worthy of much attention (Uiat.of Greece, toL it.
in

some

p. 4b9, note).

Chaf.

ISSrlSJ.

DEATH

OF

MILTIADES.

427

of

Ariphron,who spoke more

freelyagainsthim than all
the rest,impleaded him before the people,and
broughthim to
trial for his life,
the chargeof havingdealt
on
with
deceitfully
the Athenians.
Miltiades,
though he was present in court, did
not
for his thighhad begun to mortify,
speak in his own defence,
and disabled him from pleadinghis cause.
He was
forced to
lie on a couch
while his defence was
made
who
by his friends,^
dwelt at most
the
on
length
fightat Marathon, while they
made
also of the capture of Lemnos,
mention
fellinghow
Mi"*
took the island,
and after executing
the
on
vengeance
l'"
his
to
Athens.
The
conquest
.s,gave up
judgment of
the peoplewas
in his favour so far as to
but for
spare his life,
the wrong
he had done them theyfined him fifty
talents.^ Soon
afterwards his thigh completely
gangrened and mortified ; and
Miltiades
80
died,*and the fiftytalents were
paidby his son
son

'

Cimon.'
137. Now

Pelasgianswhom
"*

in which

way

Lemnos

of

master

the

the

was

the

Miltiades had

made

following. There

Athenians

once

drove

himself
certain

were

out

of

Attica

;^

that the President (irpvTavit)

for the time being
others,it would seem
and Assembly, came
forward to plead for Miltiades,and was
mainly
instrumental
in procuringa favourable
verdict (cf.Schol. ad Aristid. in Wesseling'a
Plato exaggerates this interference
into a
reversal
Herodotus, not. ad loc).
of death.
of the first sentence, which
sentence
a
(he savs)was
(Gorgias,
p.
616, D.)
for the time.
We
an
enormous
sum
Fiftytalents (above "12,000)is certainly
because
it
fixed
told
Cornelius
that
it
was
represented
are
c. 7)
by
on,
Nepos (Miltiad.
the cost of the expedition. Mr. Grote shows that,accordingto the usual process
assessed by the friends
the amount
have been
of law in the Athenian
courts, it must
The first sentence
must
he was
to pay.
of Miltiades as the penaltywhich
content
of punishment,
have gone againsthim, and then, on the question as to the amount
the prisoner
have proposed death, and
which
always followed,Xanthippus must
been
induced
to fix
have
talents.
himself or his friends a fine of fifty
They may
loss
from
the
would
clear
state
this amount
what
arising
its
pecuniary
any
by
being
of Greece, iv. pp. 492-4).
of the misconduct
of their client (Hist,
out
"
Later writers (Corn.Nep. 1. s. c. ; Diod. Sic. x. p. 67 ; Plut. Cim. c. 4) related
But
that Miltiades was
into prisontill he should pay the fine,and died there.
cast
fair
time
which
allowed
a
of Athenian
this was
justice,
contrary to the usual course
and admitted of security
being given for them (Hermann's
for the pavmentof all fines,
to
Herodotus
as
of
The
silence
imprisonment will outweigh
Pol. Aut.'g
any
143).

Among

of the Council

"

"

mongers.
lather's
occasion
Diodorus
Even

writers as those referred to.

is another, more
glaring,fiction of the anecdotelaw be liable to imprisonment for his
Cimon
could neither by Athenian
debts, as Cornelius Nepos supposes (Cimon. c. 1), nor would behave had any
for burial,as
to put himself in prisonin order to obtain his father's body
debtor's
of
the
the
arrest
of
knew
corpse.
law
Athenian
relates.
nothing

The

imprisonment of Cimon

discards

Plutarch

Cimon

remained

"

"

3;

and

these

destitute

(Hermann, " 124).

Supra, iv. 145,
xxviii.

of such

tlie evidence

minds

in most

see

fictions.

of civil

They

grew

(Compare Philochor.
Appendix,Essay ii. "On the
v.

25.

probablyout

until
rights{arifxos)
Fr.

the

debt

was

5, ed. Didot

Traditions

fact that

of the

discharged
"

; Pausan,

respectingthe

I.

lasgians."
Pe-

VI

Book

ATTICA.

FROM

PELASGI

OF

EXPULSION

428

they did it justlyor unjustlyI cannot say, since I only

of it,which is the following: Hecatseus,
what
is reported
know
the son
of Hegesander,says in his historythat it was
unjustly.
"
"
the
had givento
The Athenians," accordingto him,
Pelasgia
whether

Hymettus

at the foot of

of land

tract

for the wall

payment

as

Pelasgianshad surrounded their citadel. This

land was
barren,and littleworth at the time,but the Pelasgians
grudged
brought it into good condition ; whereupon the Athenians be-

with

which

the

them

without

the
better

any

they

lived

from

that

the

excuse,

the foot of

at

regionand

Athenians

used

The

water

Pclasgic builders

One, which bore to

foot of the
at the
Pise.

outrages

at

time

to

they

the title of

acropolis,
probably at

on

they

For

their

sons

and

the

Nine

send

had

nor

other

the town, giving them

a
of the ciiy.
to the south-east

portionof

Grclv-i h.\(\

of land

given to them.
nitimted
was
Pelasgicura(tJ"
neAoo^ocoi'),
its north-western
ii. 17 ;
(Thucyd.
angle
two

tracts

of Leuke, Attica,
employed in

c.

from

called

the

the remarks
47 ; Bis Accus.
9 ; and compare
c.
" 8, pp. 313-5). This was most likelytheir abode while they
the Athenians
removed
them
to
buildingthe wall. Afterwards
Lucian.

tified
jus-

were

their children.

fountain

the

have

to

seem

late date

that

maintain

so,

the

out

while
Pelasgians,"
they say,
wont
to sallyforth
Hymettus, were

neither

as

drove

"

that

at

and

arms

And

it.

recover

The

commit

daughters to draw
inasmuch
Springs,'*
"

"

they did.

to

they took

the Athenians

Pelasgians." But
in what

desired

tract, and

the

plainon

the

were
a

greater distance

left bank

of the

Ilissus,

I have alreadymentioned
Pelasgicwall itself,
(supra,v. 64)
which
forms the summit
of the acropolis. It
platform
nkirted the edge of the precipice,
and consisted of a singleline of wall on every side
though steep is not very difficult. Here it seems
except the west, where the ascent
have
to
been
more
complicated, Kiue gates are spoken of (Clitodem.Fr. 22),
With

that it

which

respect

was

must

barriers.

to

the

built round

all have
The

viii. 63;
(infra,

the

been

greater

at

this end, and

which

part of this fortification

seem
was

to

thrown

indicate
down

nine

titccessive

by the Persians

portionsremained, as the Pelasgic work

Certainlythe wall at tiie summit of the aero
poliscontinued to be called "the Pelasgicwall" centuries afterwards (cf.Arist. Av.
thinks
797, ed. Bothe. Schol. ad loc. ; Caliiniuch. Fragm. 283, "c.). Col. Leake
that some
remains
of Pela.sgic
work
angle of
may stillbe traced at the north-west
the acropolis(Athens, p. 313).
The fountain of Enneacrunus
nine springs,"
has been thought (Wheler's
or the
which
ri.sesin i'ront of the Propylreaon the west*
Travels, p. 383) to be the source
side of the acropolis,
and joms the stream
that issues from the grotto of Pan
ern
(supra,ch. 105),because Pausanias mentions it in connexion with the Ceramcicus
(I.
iii," 1, and xiv. gj^1 and 5). But it is plain,both from
this passage, from Thucydides (ii.
15),and from other writers,that it lay exactly on the oppositeside,in
the direction of Hymettus, or nearly due east of the citadel.
Thucydides tells us
that it was
the temple of JupiterOlympius, the ruins of which
near
able
remarkare
so
feature in this quarter; and
his statement
is confirmed
a
by Tarantinus (ap,
Ilierocl. llippiatr.
Pref. p. 4),and
by the author of the Etymologicuin Magnum,
who
the Ilissus (ad voc). Modern
travellers have di9"
near
placesEnneacrunus
of the moat

was

ix. i;]),but perhaps

durable
character.

some

covered

"

remarkable

confirmation

of

this position. Enneacrunus, belbrc

the Piit derived its name,
called
was

eistratidoB fitted it up with the nine pipes from which

Callirrhoij (Thucyd. 1. s. c. ; Philostepb.Fr. 27),and

Kallirrhoi

is stiU the

name

o(

Chap.

137, 138.

PELASGI

SETTLE

AT

LEMNOS.

429

any household slaves .inthose

they came,
Nor

they

were

plot,and

days ; and the maidens, whenever

rudelyand insolently
by the Pelaso-ians

used

were

they faid
a
in the act of making
the Athenians
give a

thus,but

content

even

the

at

caught by the Athenians

attempt upon their city. Then did
better men
proof how much
they were
were

an

than

last

the

Pelasgians
;
they might justlyhave killed them all,having
caught them in the very act of rebelling,
they spared their
and only required that they should leave the
lives,
country.
Hereupon the Pelasgians
quittedAttica,and settled in Lemnos
and other places." Such are the accounts
of Hecarespectively
for whereas

the Athenians.

and

taeus

138.

These

same

Lemnos, conceived
So, as they
they manned

the

after they
Pelasgians,
wish to be revengedon

well

were

the Athenian

acquainted with

catch the Athenian

women

as

they

and

while the

whom
children,

bore

women

languageof Attica
These boys refused
Pelasgian women
they all
nuniuor,

and

in

off
carrying

there

observe

have any

to

; and
made

if

kept
the

to

as

at

largenumber, whom
concubines.

they taught

After

speak

to

the

of the Athenians.

manners

with

commerce

Pelasgianboy
cause, and

common

festivals,
ambush

an

kept the festival of Diana

Brauron,'they
they took to Lemnos

succeeded

in

the Atheniars.

penteconters,and having laid

some

settled

were

the

struck

of the

sons

of their

one

joined in avenging

well as that of
as
springof excellent water in the bed of the Ilissus,
Leuke's
Athens, pp. 172-178).
(cf.
The
of primevaltimes will not
of the simple customs
portraiture
the pictureof Rcbekah
at the well of Padan-arara
(Gen. xxiv. 13).
*
of
evident from this place, was
one
BrauroD, as is sufficiently

the river itself

fail to recall
tlie maritime

is. p. 579; Nonn.

Dionysiac. xiii. 186; Pausan. I.
what
exact
but
at
xxxiii. " 1). It lay on the eastern
pointis uncertain. Col.
coast,
37"
Livadhi
56',long.24"),near
it
at
Leake
Port
of
(lat.
Attica,p. 72) places
(Demi
of the ancient
which
a
the modern
is
of
corruption
Vraona,
(he thinks)
village

demes

of Attica

Here,

name.

Kark

(compareStrab.

heights north of a
(viii.
p. 538), are

the

on

Bpavpiiyaof Strabo
the

heights is

church

built out

small stream, which

of au
the remains

of the ruins of

the Erasinus

be

may

ancient

temple,on

town, and
the

stones

low
be-

of

in all

which,
probability,
appears (Leake, 1. s. c),
Diana Brauronia
(Strab.ix. p. 579 ; Pausan. VIIL
Tradition said that to this
held.
was
xlvi " 2) whereat the festival here mentioned
Diana
Tauric
the
by Iphigeniaherself
of
sacred
the
was
image
brought
temple
carried the statue
IIL xvi.
1
L xxxiii.
away
6),and that Xerxes
which

the

marks

the site of the

name

of

(Pausan.
when
to

he fled from

and

Artemis

temple of

"

"

Attica.

Seleucus

afterwards

removed

it from

Susa,and

gave

it

the Laodiceans.
The

Brauronia

was

vevrer-npUor festivalheld

once

in four years, wherein

the

dressed in crocusin procession,

the ages of five and ten, went
Attic girls,
between
tated
imicoloured garments, to the sanctuary, and there performeda rite wherein they
tillshe had gone through this
allowed to marry
No Attic woman
bears.
was
ed.
ceremonv
(compare Suidas ad voc. "ApKTos: Pollux, viii.9; Arist. Lys. 607,
ad
voc.
Harpocrat.
dfKarevfiv
a'nd Schol. ad loc.
ad voc.
;

Bothe,

ifiKTfvaai; Hesych. ad

Etym. Mag.
Bpavpdpia,"c.).

voc.

"LEMNIAN

430
their

comrade

exercise
upper

set
boys even
the others,and succeeded

lordshipover
When
took

these

thingscame
and
together,

counsel

gians,they
and
they grew frightened,
even

now

of

lawful

our

what

Attic

seek

crime

husbands

of the

in

throughout
Lemnian

the

to

deeds,"
When

cause

up

against the sons

lordshipover them,
be

to

men

"

Then

of

From

when

women,

Thoas,*it

call wicked

this

has

deed,

they

actions

by

same

and

that

slew
be

to

come

of the

the

their
usual
of

name

'

the

139.
their women,

of the Pelas-

ears

"

they grow

Lemnian

to

gainingthe

Pelasgiansto kill all the sons

and
at the
they did accordingly,

days

Greece

claim

the matter,
considering
If
these boys
another,

exercise

to

up
in

VL

on

common

; which
likewise their mothers.

slew

former

the

to

to the

to

one

make

to

expect when

good

women

time

said

wives,and

we

may
it seemed

"

resolved

are

Book

Greek

the

; nay,

hand.

DEEDS."

had
Pelasgians

the earth refused

thus slain their children and

bringforth its fruits for them,

and their wives bore fewer children,
and their flocks and herds
increased more
till at last,sore
slowly than before,
pressedby
famine
and bereavement,,
sent
to
and
men
they
Delphi,
begged
the god to tell them
how they might obtain deliverance from
their suflferings.
The
Pythoness answered, that
they must
satisfaction they might demand."
give the Athenians whatever
Then the Pelasgians
to Athens
went
and declared their wish to
givethe Athenians satisfaction for the wrong which they had
to

"

So the Athenians

to them.

done

and
town-hall,

its side
in
*'

table

told the

prej^aredin their
and set by
adorned it with the fairest coverlets,
laden with all manner
of good things,and then

When

in

ours

they said because

for Attica

"

The

Thracian

women

murdered

and

north wind

will

they knew that

lies a long way

to the

disgustedwitli
from

the continent.

tlieir fathers

nnd

from

country

your

give it up to you."
what
they requiredwas

we

that the Hiiitian Loninians,the

their wives, on whom

talo wont

having become

deliver up

The

with
ship comes
singleday, then

couch

their country to them

Pelasgiansanswered and said,

Pelasgiansthey must

similar condition.

had

Hereupon

their husbauds.

south

had sent

their wives

This

possible,
im-

of Lemnos.*

originalinhabitants
Venus

to

formed

llypsipyl^alone

of the island,
married

curse,
a

had

conspiracy,
compassion
detected;

him.
Her
fraud was
afterwards
Thoas, and concealed
sold into slavery(cf.
killed,and Ilypsipyi^
Apollod.I. ix. 17 ; III. vL 4;
ychol.
Rhod.
i.
609-621
Hec.
ad
et
Eurip.
887,
Apoll.
loc).
;
'
tticaatv it tis rh Stivhv ai Arinyloitrt
^^chylus had observed before llerodotus,
wiinatnv(Clioeph.622).
on

her

Thoas

"

lather

was

is two
An
degrees (nearly140 miles)north of Attica.
might possiblyhave performed this distance in a long summer's

Lcmnos

conditiou "with

north

wind"

had

not

been

added.

The

rate

Athenian

reme
tri-

day, if

of motion

iu

the
tri-

Chap.

140.

189,

140.

LEMNOS

No

afterwards,

when

the

under

supposed
the

"

the

of

Kla^us

of

'

By

the

first
but

Chronica

the

proverb
a

favour

of

passage
'

lay

(Plin.
AOMtro,

1.

Of
the

on

s.

c.

which

iv.

N.

that

said

but

had

Heph^stia

and

the
sieged
be-

were

Lemnos

was

he

was

gained

12,

keep,

by

western,
Athos

of

at

Rhod.

i.

the

chief

town

was

latter
the

in

of

or

near

Some

Byzantium
It

from
that

appears

Ilcphsestia,

fearing

and

writers

that

us

and

self
him-

gave

tell

give

x^P'^-

'Ep/ivvfios

as

(See

translation

Blakesley's

Hephsestia

Gcograph.
on

the

const,

the

on

island.

iii. 13,

site

its

is

and

of

p.

side
shadow

probably

of
into

(Hecat.

Myrina
95

Etym.

inland

Hcphsestia

eastern

cast

The
the

Mr.

was

18).

necessity,"

of

(ii. 2).

site

promises,

Other

virtue

'Epfiuyios

note,

any

solstice

601^).

of

from

plain

Mela

the

received.

Ptolem.

Myrina
the

called

be

219;

Smith's

north-east.

history.

king

is

The

the

p.

Pelasgic

'Ep/xdif. x"ip-)

voc.

i.

(Fr. 30.)

was

Teos.

this
the

"make

p.

Stephen

by

the

and

to

vol.

up

Ilermon,

To

cities
p.

fill

as

209),

little

quoted
to

peninsula,

11,

from

(Chandler,

then

possibly
two

Bahr),

Athenians."

ad

(See

steamers.

the
iv.

colony

acknowledged

the

N.

(H.

passage

that

and

Apoll.
is

it

enabled

arc

not

these,

Mount

of

refused

of

extremity

circumstance.

cannot

Mvplvva).

Toc.

former
was

H.

Plin.

102;

they

acknowledging

ordinary

our

Pliny

{Kilid

of

Suidas

of

extensive

not

could

had

Lemnos

p.

castle

to

this

Charax

quit

ed.)

the

68),

(1. 706)

"that

you

the

to

which

not

Thus

in

"

Pelasgians

people

Attica,

2nd

near

we

first

ii'i.86

Cent.

or

are

Charax,

from

what

Zenob.

p.

good-will

arose

The

sailed,

Elseus

prophecy

Myrina,*

that

B.

785,

emendation

declared

of

equalled

European

reduced

of

out

up

force.

(Peripl.

they

of

Myrina
was
fiiinilar fate,

by

Chius

felicitous

of

at

Scylax

the

years

brought

Cimon,

from

the

on

many

heen

of

son

winds,

fulfil.

to

very
had

Miltiades

situated

Scymnus

remain,

ruins

of

part

about

to

According
that

hare

in

called

them

any

Antiquities,

was

notices

and

over

But

the

Etesian

they

and

to

seems

time.
Chersonese

but

brought

Atlieuians

reme

to

be

to

and

'

^3^

Miltiades,
the

impossible

call

Chersonese

Dictionary

of

reminding

it

obeyed

Athens,

Lemnos,

island,

the

of

to

that

at

Hellespontian

prevalence

Chersonese
their

the

power

the

during

passed

more

TAKEN.

the
the

marked

Magn.

(Ptol.).

island

forum

by

Fr.
ad

The

(ibid.).
of
the

Myrina
modem

It

APPENDIX

TO

BOOK

ESSAY
THE

ON

CIRCUMSTANCES

OF

THE

BATTLE

1. Difficulties in the description of Herodotus.

4. Proportion,five
Numbers
of the Greeks.

Datis,and dispositionof the

Motives
inducing the Persians

of

inaction

of

the

for
preparations

battle.

troops.6.
to

delay

of their

Greeks, and
10.

VI.

2. Number
or

six to

the

oi

of Persians

enffased.

Landing
occupied by tlie

attack.

change

the

MARATHON.

6.

one.

Position

subseouent

Description

OF

battle

of
8. Causes
of tactics.

8.

arm

j
7.

Greeks.
the
9.

re-embarkation

"

tne

of

orrginal
Miltiadcs'
of the

vading
in-

army.

thon
descriptionwhich Ilorodotus has given of the battle of MaraIt is a bohl and graphicsketch,
is satisfactory
to few moderns.'
and in those minute allusions
of detail,
but it is wanting in that accuracy
which
could alon" have enabled the ordinary,
the
to localities,
or
even
the
in
it
to
reader, reproduce
imagination
struggleas
actually
military,
1. The

Herodotus

occurred.

either

on

to furnish

omits

side; he

does

any

of the numbers

account

clearlymark

not

the

gaged
en-

of either
position

describes the disposition

which
the Greek
very imperfectly
tally)
his
and
takes
notice
all
made
of
at
no
(unlessincidengeneral
troops,
made
of the disposition
by the Persian leaders ; above all,ho is
of
the
us
subject the Persian cavalry,neither telling
entirelysilent on
he

army;

of their
part they took in the action,nor oflFering
any explanation
of
from
he
it. Again,
account
givesus no satisfactory
apparent absence

what
the

motives

at

work

side ; of the reasons

Miltiadcs to strike when

and
to delay so long,
parties
of the

in which

mode

the

armies

two

besides these various omissions,there

he

actuallyrelates of the

is not

exact

even

and

certain
a
amplification,
the inner

which

beset
Ucrod.

"

there

as

to show

broke
are

two

Of

even

Further,
in what

that his

it goes, but

correction.

nor

description
besides
requires,
is the

this nature

pursued the Greeks into

importantobjectionsfirst,

and

"

of Attica' (Appendix, No. L), and Mr. Blakoslcy in his

(vol.ii. pp. 172-180) have writteil Essays upon the dilliculties
the deficienciet
the description
author.
Mr. Grote remarks
of our
on
(Hist,of Greece, vol. iv. p. 465, noteV
vi. 113.
iiiwKoi' is tV ufaoyaiay.
*'^"){o"'T"i
in his 'Demi

of Herodotus

of his account
*

centre

seem

far

as

degree of

country;'" to which

Col. Leake

edition

correct

he did ;
interval.

spent the
certain inconsistencies

are

which
battle,

that the Persian

statement

determiningboth

either

on

OF

NUMBERS

434

re-embarkation

of the

circumstances

their

have

the detention

80,000

say

whether

the

doubtful

(as

cavalrywere

would

landed

men

has

been

in the battle

present

if

not

have

exceeded

than

could

have

been

heavy-armed."
the number
engaged

30,000

3. On
about

Cornelius

Latin

9000."

The

Augustan

10,000,and
Plataeans,but reduced

the

as

is confirmed

view

their force

of

by

once)

absent,the

whom

scarcely
probably

was

that

find

we

are

and

epitomisedby Justin)

was

the Plataeans

as

the number

Pausanias*

than

Trogus Pompeius

age,

(whosework

former

Athenians

This

of the

writers

Nepos.

spoke of the
agreedas to

earliest estimates

The

20,000.

those of two

Greeks

side of the

the

110,000, of

120,000.

to

more

would

would

of the crews,

theywere

actual combatants
more

This

be reduced

alreadynoticed

Yl.

shipswere

the last.

to

sea

Book

pp.

that the

in the fleet of at least one-half

the

whereby

men,

It is further

to show

seem

anchors,and ready for

kept ridingon
involved

GREEKS.

THE

of

1000

the latter

the Athenians

Plutarch,*and

and

to

may

far the greatest weightof

rection.
authority. It cannot, however, be acceptedwithout one importantcorThe light-armed
have been omitted from the calculation.
must
therefore be

that which

regardedas

possesses

evident
in the case
of the Plataeans,and highly
distinctly
The
in full
former, who came
probablein that of the Athenians.
force
) to Marathon,* cannot have furnished only1000 men,
[iravhrjfxd

This

is

"

"

and the destruction of

Plataea,after their losses in the war
The latter can
able to furnish 1200.'
their cityby Xerxes,*they were
when
their
ence
have
sent to Marathon,
scarcelybe supposedto
very existthan 9000 njen, seeingthat to the general
at stake,no
was
more
since at

rendezvous
time

same

Plataca

at
a

Marathon

the first time

and

made,

as

that
therefore,*
estimates of Trogus and
and

"

on
light-armed

The
been

but

the

was

18,0U0.

while they
16,000,'

Asia,'which

nmst

had

have

the enrolment

from

at

tiic

absorbed

fore
of slaves be"

that every
jecture,
possible.The con-

Pausanias

accordingto
levied

"

as
large an army
heavy-armed alone are reckoned in the
Nepos, is thoroughlyentitled to acceptance ;
numbers
reportedby them a further estimate

the

side

Greek

the

in tlic fleet of Xerxes

triremes

vii. 18-i). If this

have

to the

add

must

we

for the

of

It is evident

more.

for

"

send

could

the coast

largefleet on

10,000 or 15,000
eff"ortwas

they

carried

rule observed

the

only 80

nicn-at-arms

in the fleet of Datis

complement

As, however,

Now

the fleet of

at

each

this

(infra,

iiisheavy-armed wouhl

speciallyintended for
merely accompanied his army,

Datis

was

of troops, whereas
that of Xerxes
the conveyance
of soldiers on board each trireme was
it must
be supposed that the number
greater.
with 40 soldiers on
board their vessels at the battle of Lad6
find the Chians
We
manv
in the Peloponnesian war
have sometimes
as
and the Greeks
ch. 15),
(supra,
as

50

embark
at lea.si
that Datis would
; iv. 129). We
may
suppose
where
this point is well argued.)
(Sec Leake's Demi, pp. 2i8-9,
Corn. Ncp. Vit. Milt. c. 5.
Justin, ii.9.
i. 61
(^Thucyd.

this number.
'

"

Tausan.

"

Herod,

'

Ibid. ix. 28-9.

'

Ibid.

Ibid. chs. 90. et seqq.

Col. Leake's Essay
See

Greece, vol.

X.

xx.

2.

vi. 108.

Eight

Six hundred
thousand

ii. p. 242.

Plut. Parall. ii. p. 305.

"

Ibid. viii. 60.

light-armedand six
description.

hundred

heavy-armed.

of each

"

(Demi

of

Pausan.

I. xxxii.

"

3.

Atiica,p. 222),and

Thirlwall's Hist, of

E88AT

I.

PROPORTION

periodwith regardto
was, that

army

occasion.
Athenian

and

the whole

number

4.

2000

for

18,000 for

the combatants

the

435

probable

that of the Platsean

the

imagined.* The
or
possiblyas six

one,

ARMIES.

of light
to heavy-armed
proportion
in a Greek
be equal in number,' and there is no
there was
any departurefrom the rule on this

between
disproportion
been

TWO

should

engaged.
comparison of the

THE

the

two

that
suppose
We
thus obtain

to

reason

the

OF

results

Persian

obtained

now

armies

two

This

to one.

about

has

the Greek

to

were

was

will show

far less than

was

combatants

number

of the

contingent;or 20,000 for

the

that the

generally
five to

as

between
proportion

at Plataea ; * and

victories have often been gainedagainst

equal or greaterodds, both in ancient and modern times.* It is enough
the battle of Morgarten,which
to mention
has been called
the Swiss
Marathon," where 1600 mountaineers of Schwytz,Uri, and Unterwald,
"

defeated
utterly
6. The
rather

and

overthrew

Persians,

depthof

average
it has
hills,

the

plainof Marathon, or

them, on

account

of its fitness

plainis somewhat

of the

an

it for

Austrians.'

cavalry.^CoL Leake has remarked that the

in this respect.'With
deceptive

of

for the movements

20,000

told,selected

are

we

of

army

guide,selected

Hippias,their

appearance

an

miles

two

the

between

shore

and

the foot of the

an
apparent width of about six miles between the ranges of
at either extremityof the plain
and Argaliki
Dhrakonha
; but the marshes
and
it
contract
a
battle-field, leave in one placea width of
as
practically

only two miles,or

miles and

two

half,suitable

militaryevolutions

for

Persians probably landed

The
for encampment.
upon the entire
and anchored
above
six
which is
miles,*
range of low coast, the lengthof
oflFthe shore in a singleline,'
extendingto at least this
their

or

ships

"

Cf. Herod.

\x. 29.
that the Greeks

"

,
"
.
the insolence of all Asia
"
Nulla
observes"
Tijs 'Affiai,Menex. p. 191, ed. Tauchn.). Corueliua Nepos
(8At|i
"
CoL
Leake
Even
c.
toutas
prostravit (Milt. 5).
tam
opes
exigua manus
uoquam
of the parties
engaged
calls the victory "the mo*"t remarkable for the disproportion
"
of
Attica,p. 100).
that liistorv has recorded
(Demi
at 350,000, not
includingthe cavalry
"
is reckoned
at Plat"a
The Persian army
consisted of the
defeated
they were
by whom
(infra ix 3" ad fin). The Greeks
who
were
3000, and the
50,000, the Tegeans,
with their Helots were
who

"

Plato says

at

Marathon

"

chastised

Spartiins,
Athenians, who
"

the

ii.8),while
of above
See

"

Dend

Marathon

the Persians
whole

army

of*
Attica

p. 209.

'"

place

4t,ia*i
rpaxvi,

69,000.
(Mped. Alex,
million,according to Aman
a proporUon
c.
12)"
(ibid.
was
47,000
only

Europe, vol.

Russell's Modern

as

in all

exceeded a
of Alexander

1.

25 to

"

16,000"

were

Arbela

At

i" a

ir

very
"

^^"^Tl.ists
evident from

"r t

1. p. 46..

describes
It is remarkable that the Scholiast on Plato
he says T7,
It
is
of
cavalry."
evolutions
unfit for the
o

y,

fx"*- "'" ""t** "J^""^'

"^^ ^^

'r*"'""^" ^'Z*""' ^^''"^-

said to

Walpole'sTurkey the low beach is

upwards of seven miles" (p. 325).
for
extend
have
occupiedtwo mdes -^"'y
Mr. Blakesley supposes the fleet to
of the
Col. Leake suggests that
""?
(Excursuson Book vi. p. 178); and
them
(Denn,
anchored
and that the others were
the maps.

In

"

"

/"^/J"
"?^
sh.^
J"^
^^^md
disembarkation should
"

onlv
D

'M3

was

upon

note)

the beach,
to be
But there seems
Une
whole
along the

ba^etkkeTplace

no

reason

of coast

why
from

the

the foot of BrUessus

not

{Ar9al^k^)

POSITION"

436

THE

OF

OF

ARMY

DATIS.

Book

App.

VI

unmolested,and they would easilyplace

of a few
on
shore,in the course
hours,the whole army with which they
and foot.
covered
horse
meant
to engage, both
Advancing inland,they disthe existence of the two
tract
marshes, which obligedthem to conafter
their front,but
would
have
still
found,
passingthe
they
fit for
narrowest
point,a space of nearlythree miles in width, perfectly
distance.

heir

landingwas

between
camping-ground,
or
great marsh (8 on ditto),

the

Kordki.
three

Their

front

quarters of

the tents

and

been

The

drawn

Persians

usual

post

of

marsh

(6

and

the former

placedat

the

on

average
the sea, sufficient room

from

and

foot of Mount
of about

distance

an

the

plan)and

the

obtained

was

for

The

picketsof

100,000 or 120,000 men.

heavy-armed,
probablyarrangednearest the enemy, and must
up about four deep at the time of the engagement.*
which
is the
Sacae occupied the centre of the line,

30,000 in number,
have

between

being thus

mile

small

were

lionour

in

armies

oriental

less warlike

the

"

auxiliaries

were
doubtedly
undisposedto the rightand to the left. The light-armed
behind
Persian
the
the
usual
to
arranged according
pi'actice,
and shot their arrows
their heads.*
With
over
heavy-armed,
regardto
the cavalry,it was
be
the
to
probably designed
disposedupon
wings,*
were

and

here it may

Herodotus

have

had

originally
; but

its station

the

silence

of

with the
part which it took in the battle,together
offered by Suidas of the Athenian proverbx^P^?tTrrrfts, seems
explanation
that when
to show
from
the
the engagement took place it was
away
as

to any

either procuringforageor employed on some

service.
Col.
field,
special
Leake
the
the
Persians
for
as
were
cramped
cavalry
supposes that,
room,
at the first to
away
"
orders to remain
motionless

probable that

more

For
to

"

sent

was

the

the salt lake of

the whole

the

absence

Persians

if

we

In that

reckon

temporary

w^as

have

to

Dhrakoncra.

even
fleet,

plain,"where
neighbouring

some

in its cantonments."

it at

sent

case

lOOO

away

it hud

it is

perhaps
dental.
(soto speak)accithat
to
arm
permanently
and

singleline

vessels

But

(600

would

have

triremes

sufficed

and

400

for

horse-

transports).
'

2.

Mr. blakcsleysuppoi^cs that

174),but remained in Euboea.

face of

horse

the
He

thinks

were

landed

never

at

all

(Excursus,

of landing horses
difficulty

that the

in

and that the intention

caused them
at the first,
to be left behind
enemy
left the
to send for them
was
when
their position,
and
the Athenians
evacuated
road open which led into the plain of Athens.
had been
selected as
But Marathon
the pointof debarkation
because it was
thought that the horse could act
precisely
with

an

peculiar effect there

landingthem, yet, when

and

even

if

the Persians

whole

line of coast, the difliculty

must
for.
belief is,that
My own
debarked
at once.
been

sent

By

the nature

of the

nearlythree

miles.

there
originally

had

for above

week

were

have

and
vaui."ihed,

they were

brought

been

hesitation

about

of the
in full possession
the

with

horse

the other

would

have

troops and

sion
ground it is evident that the Persian front had an extenAllowing two feet to a man, it would require a line of
7920 men
to fillthis space.
Thirty thousand might thus,by a very slightexpansion
of the ranks,have. been ranged in the
space four deep. According to Xenophoa
this was
the regulardepth of the Persian phalanx (Oyrop.VI. iii." 24).
this occasion
of the Persian arrows
on
Aristophanes notices the dense flights
(Vesp. l(My, virh S^ Tuiv ro^fvuarruu uim fiy iifli/rhy oiipavdv).XcnophOD (1.8. C.}
shows their pA^itionin the rear
of the heavy-armed.
*
As at Arbcla
(Arrian.Exp. Alex. iii.11) and elsewhere.
*
Demi of Attica,pp. 215-6.

of

EssATl.

POSITION

which
had

they mainly

chosen

OCCUPIED

trusted

Marathon

madness.

BY

THE

for success, and

for their

GREEKS.

if foragefailed"
days the requirements of 10,000

and

in the
horse may

of which

account

on

would
landing-place,

But

437

have
of

course

they

been absolute
seven

have
easily

eight

or

exhausted

the
arrival
of the dition"it
plainon
expemight be necessary to send them temporarily
into neighbouring
plainsor valleysto supply themselves. The long inaction of the
Greeks
would
have seemed
to make
the risk less,as it might have
peared
apto Datis that the
determined to remain
was

standingin

crops

the

Marathonian

the

wholly on

enemy

the defensive.
6. The Greeks
the

at

entrance

believed

their part seem

of the valleyof

to have

on

been

drawn up
originally
is with good reason

Vrand, which

represent the ancient Marathon.

They here blocked up the
direct road to Athens, which
the
lay through
pass of Stamdta into the
to

valleyof

the

to defend

the

threatened.

while
Cephissus,
two

The

other

by

could

time

same

which

Persians

in a position
theywere
capitalmight have been
marched
up the valleyof the

might have
modern
of
village

Marathona,''
throughthe
but the Greeks

the

at

routes

then

have

met

them

the

that

and

name

Stamdta

at

if

(Enoe

{Inoi),

theyattempted

the pass between

that place and Imi, or at Deceleia if they tried to
reach Athens
by way of the great northern road which connected the
with Oropus, Or again,the Persians might have defiled to the
capital
and
left, have proceededto pass over the low spur from Mount Brilessua
which shuts in the Marathonian
{Argaliki)
plainon the south,along the
road

which

but

in that

led to Athens

by

Pallene

and

the

valleyof

the Ilissus ; *
and not only

case
they would have laid open their flank
but
their
attack
to an
rightflank,which the shield did not cover
80,
their
from the Greeks,*
force
of
and would
have risked the separation
"

"

into two
could

bodies.
watch

Greeks
The

At

be

Vrand

kept upon

Vrand

that,allowingtwo

feet

to

across
up entirely
eight' The rightwould
*

with

routes

position

was

the

man,

here

one

of

less than

its entrance
a

valleyof

and

Greek

the three

therefore

"

the

great strength.
in width, so

mile

might

army

throughouta
it,maintaining

drawn

covered

The

is at

in the central

"

all three

posted themselves.

valleyof

and

alone

been

have

depth of

uniform

which is lofty
the hill of Argaliki,
rest upon
the left upon Mount
Kotroni,which is barren
of access.' The
difficult
rugged and

pines;
and less elevated,
but peculiarly
the
feared
Greeks
thus
were
protectedfrom what they principally
taken
have
even
their flanks ; and they may
attacks of cavalryupon
trees
in front, by felling
attacks
of
such
diminish
the
to
danger
steps
the
of
the entrance
and strewingthem over
valley.*
"

'
"

By
By

marked

ec

marked

aa.

in bis march
"

as

I
"

ad

This
This

*
"

used

upon

has noticed

who

This

j-

EXKBCITCS,

p. 79.
Milt. c. 5.

the Greeks
*

Demi,

Nep.

this mode

of

/"

it.

depth which
p. 484).

the

was

Leake's
Corn.

in the

pointis

know)

TOC.

plan,p. 402.
was
evidentlythe route followed by Pisistratus
Athens
(supra,i. 6*2).
writer
(so far
well put by Mr. Blakcsley(Excurs.p. 175),the only

the road
the road

Frontinus

obstructingcavahry

-n-

(see Diet,
commonly preferred
Ibid, and

compare

war

with

"

AnUq.

p. 211.

ii. 2) that
relates (Strateg.
in his

ofc

Cleomenes

Hippias(supra, 64).
v.

had

DELAY

PERSIANS

438

ATTACK.

THE

Book

App.

VI.

commanders, no doubt, expected to be at once

which
attacked
in their position,
they were
prepared to defend as the
defended
afterwards
Thermopylae. But the tactics of
Peloponnesians
in redifferent. They had succeeded
the Persians
this time
at
were
ducing
and
Eretria by internal treachery
with little loss to themselves,'
in Attica.
resolved to play the same
were
They had probablyno
game
but felt they would
fear of the result of a battle,
pleasetheir master
the
better if they accomplishedthe objectsof the expeditionwithout
We
for
real
wish
effusion of blood.
also
credit
to
a
give Hippias
may
7. The

avoid

the

Greek

his countrymen, like that

of
slaughter

which

actuated

Pisis-

set
were
nearlyfifty
years previously.'Accordinglynegotiations
foot with the partisans
of the exiled family at Athens, and perhaps
other parts of Attica,'from
which great thingswere
expected: and

tratus
on

in

in the
to

time

mean

molest

the

hostilities
in its

army

and
suspended,

were

position.Col. Leake

that,daring the period which

intervened

attempt made

no

has

even

expressedsurprise
the

between

landingof

the

the battle,they did not " spreadon

every side,occupy all
the hills around
the plain,
and annoy the Greeks by attacks,especially
from their archers,upon the flanks and rear." *
This would
doubt
no
Persians

have

and

been

the

conduct

of

an

; but if the Persian

itself without
of Athens

them
to

to avoid

bring on

their

extended

the Greek

civil

mightprobablyhave
therefore

They

war

remained

and

then

would

could

have

been

within

make

ready to

was

begun there,which

was

the camp,

natural for

been

broken

mission,
subnot

up

army.*

8. The

the

delayon

for.
abundant

to

have

that Athens

hear,either

least that

soon

would

battle,it

generalengagement.

at

or

the effect of which

movements

lines,
waiting to

but have

anxious
to push matters
to extremities
enemy
commanders
obtain
the
submission
to
hoped

Being

in

counted
part of the Greeks scarcelyneeds to be acwith
their
own
country, strongly posted,

placed for
supplies hand, excellently
lookingfor the arrival within

and
capital,

reinforcements,they had every

short

of their

defence

the

at

time

to remain

important
quiet,at least
of

strategic
to their assistance.
Spartansshould come
They would
Delay was sure to injurethe Persians in many ways.
their
close
from
the
of
the
suffer from
marshes, even
vicinity
packing,
Their
of
climate.
stock
of
from
moreover
mere
provisions
change
could not but have been in time exhausted,in which
case
they would
reason

until the

have

had

to re-embark

task of
perilous

the

"

Herod,

'

See

without

a
blow, or
striking

the Greek
assaulting
*

vi. 101.

When

the Athenians

expected aid from

had
move
more.

41US

looked

first toolt up

Sparta in about

for this

succour

to

five

position.The

Marathon

and

Demi, p. 216.
It receives some

109.
cannot

their

have

news

reached

on

support from

without

been

Marathon

positionat

days. When,

arrive,the

the actual arrival

remark-

most

"

about

the

to

wait

at

five

the

foundation.
would

have

which

they

Sparta would

the march

the field of the 2000

they
time

that

them

tillthe full moon,

they found that they would have
between
to have intervened
Only eleven days seem
to

undertaken

Ibid. i. 63.

Excursus, p. 176.
Blakesley's
"
Herod,
vi.
This view rests chiefly
on
chs. 121-4), which
story of the shield (ibid.
'

have

to

or

six

not

days

of the Athen-

Spartaua

EssATl.

INACTION

able circumstaKoe

GREEKS.

43Q

ia the whole

the

the

have

THE

struggleis,that the Greeks should have

offensive,
at the time they did,when
especially
the arrival
Spartansmight almost hourlybe expected. Two causes seem to

assumed
of

OF

con:bincd

to

produce

The

first is that mentioned

at home.
Miltiades was

as

opinionat Atliens

an

in the town

who

made

in

was

"loved

the
well

change in the Greek tactics

'"the
dangerof an explosion

aware

Datis

as

unsettled state

tyranny better

it

highlydesirable
if matters
had actually
come
been nothingsurprising
in the
does not appear to have been
than

sudden

by Herodotus

that
to

Hippiasthat public

battle should be

crisis at

or

that there

case.

were

than freedom.'"

fact of the
the

"

stillmany
This circumstance

foughtsoon,

Athens, there

would

and
have

attacking.But this
Greejcs
At least we
hear of nothing

the

generaldangerwhich was fullyknown to Miltiades ten

The questiontherefore arises,
after
why did Miltiades,
the
defensive
remainingon
so
long,suddenly change his tactics and
make
the assault ?
did he do so when
he must
have
Why, especially,
known that the Spartanswere
their
on
road,and would probablyarrive
within a day or two ?
The
fact mentioned
by Suidas. and negatively
ooufirmed
of
the
casual
absence
of the Persian horse on
by Herodotus,
the day of the battle,
this question,
and removes
the
exactlyanswers
If
the
that
and
Persians,finding
difficulty.
foragegrew scarce,
was
and at the same
not to bo had in the immediate
time
neighbourhood,
their enemy's inaction,
and believing
that
he would
never
despising
venture
on
attackingthem, sent their horse on this day to foragefor
the valleyswhich open out
theni"elves in the plainof Tricorythus,
or
observed
of it ; and if this movement
was
by the Greeks or reportedto
natural than that Miltiades
them
by the lonians ; nothingis more
more

days earlier.*

Herod, vi. 109.

Ibid. i. 62.

was
day after the
fought ou the Jifth
(Excursus,p. 177). He corrects, very properly,
.Mr. Grote's mistake in assuming that the nine other generalsall resignedtheir
command
to Miltiades,and
pointsout (what is undoubtedly true) that Herodotus
only spt'uksof such a surrender on the part of four out of the nine (cf.Herod, vi.
llu). But he improperlyconcludes from this that the battle was fought on the
that Miltiades
He merely says negatively
fifth day." Herodotus
does not say so.
He
his
waited
for
turn.
but
own
to
conceded
him,
did not
the
of
ou
duys
tight any
consecutive,and it is very unlikelythat it
does not say that the conceded days were
who gave up their turns should have had
would
justhappen that the four generals
cannot
reallygather from
four followingdays. We
the right of command
on
*

Mr.

arrival

Ulakesloysupposes

of the

Athenians

at

that

the

battle

Marathon

"

this part of the narrative of Herodotus

been fought. We
can, however, do
tells us
"

Phidippideswas sent
the morning of the
on
day following. That was

that

city doubtless
evening of the

on
so

which
from

off

to

same

day he considers the battle

other

Sparta before
day.

to

He

the

arrived

have
dotus
Hero-

parts of his narrative.

generalsleft
at

Sparta

on

the
the

Spartan month,
ninth of the current
out
marched
The
15th.
Spartans
the
fell
which
on
six da\s before the full moon,
late
Athens
at
arrived
and
the
16th;
they
on
". e.
the day after the full moon"
on
the 18th. This, according to Plato (Leg. in. p. 104, ed
the thirddav, which was
on
which was
consequentlyfought on the 17th
Tauchn.), was the day after the battle,
the
lor Sparta and
of the Spartan month, the tenth day after Phidippidesstarted
fact
the
the
ot
Spartans
coufirras
Herodotus
Marathon.
to
marched
Athenians
the
and there
view
arriving at this time bv making them proceed to Marathon,
than necessary,
unburied
left
longer
been
have
n
ot
would
certainly
Persian dead, which
of the second day alter
and would probablyhave been all interred by the end
'
As Suidas says.
the battle.
the

and

march

the

Persian

cavalryhe

him

sorry

days later

few

9. Miltiades
would

attack

to obtain

have

must

to an

for his

been

that

own

if he should

be

the

absence

of

the

victory; and he may

honour,which
Sparta.
the whole

state

probablylong determined

had

antagonist?
knowledge of

His

assured

with

shared

in

VI

of his

rectified.

confident

his Greeks

lead

could

him

made

Book

BATTLE.

error
capital

be

it could

before

upon
warfare

been

have

not

the

promptly take advantageof

ehould

FOR

PREPARATIONS

MILTIADES'

440

the mode

on

compelledto do so,
in that
necessarily

in which

should

or

find

fitting

the
case
opportunity.
his line
in order not to be outflanked,
to extend
plain,he had resolved,
the
Persians
and
till it equalled,
that
of
:
or
as
even
nearlyequalled,
of numbers, offer
this arrangement would
not, under the great disparity
he had determined
further to give his wings a strength
completesecurity,
ness
which would
his centre.
A great boldto weaken
obligehim seriously
under
the
is
traceable
in
this
of
and
handling
originality
troops
kind : they fought
him.
Hitherto Greek tactics had been of the simplest
in phalanx order,with a uniform
short
depth throughout,
rarelyfalling
of eight. Miltiades
ag;iiii"t
suddenlyconceived the idea of venturing,
into
maintained
the
his
line.
If
he
uiiii;.to
on
Persians, bring
troops
for any distance a depth (say)of four files,
a considerable
portionof his
line of Hoplitcs.* Behind
these
have consisted of a single
must
centre
third line of liglit-armed,
he may have placeda second,and possibly
a
As

but

these
been

have

would
no

he

must

be rather

than
for appearance
for Persians and Sacae.

match

fur

into

and
strength,

would

of his troops as rapidlyas possible,

disposition
but assuredly
without
the attention of tlie Persians,and
not
attracting
them
their
and
to
extewt
some
placing
guard,'Miltiades sacrificed,
upon
then gave the signal
The two armies were
for an advance.
postednearly
and
this
mile
have
the
said
Greeks
to
a
are
passed at a
apart,
space
been to give the Persians as brief
run."
Their
to have
objectseems
ID.

Having made

advance

he

this

"

"

for preparation,
and (in part) to
possible

space
their

own

have

been

have

been

as

exposure to missile weapons.

enough
regardedas

perhapsa

not

"

the last 100

to run

very

It hiis been

of sufficient

great one

observed

that

to

the

For
or

150

Persian

Greeks

front

the

time of

the latter purpose it would

yards,but the former may

importanceto

trained

shorten

must

"

make

the

exertion

advisable.

The

liave had

extension

nn

"

direct

of

require,at two feet to the man,

If we allow the Greek, with his larger shield,
his
men.
a front line of nearly 8000
his
Fclf
three
heavier
and
of
and
feet,still,
a space
reliance,
larger
greater
weapons,
is requisite.The Greek
for a length of three miles, a line of 528i)men
heavy-armed
of 200
but lt),0()().Supposing then the wings, for the space
yards, to
even
were
it would
follow that above
one-fourth
of the centre
have hud a depth of tour files,
had but a singleline of heavy-armed.
'
Professor
Creasy supposes that the charge took the Persians by surprise. He
imagines that the cavalrywere
present, but had not lime to pn^pare their horses and
thon).
with the IVrsian line (FifteenDecisive Battles,Marabefore
the
Greeks
closed
mount
Mr. Blakesleyalso regards the charge as a complete surprise,
assuming that
sians,
had descended
in line opposite the Perthe Greeks
into the plain,and drawn
out
on
previousday
177).
(Excursus,
every
p.
vi. 112.
Herod,
Perhaps the Mpan6ints of Aristophanes(Vcsp.1046) is an
nearly three

miles

(supra,"

5,

note

*),which

"

illusion to this feature

of the engagement.

would

and

eflFect
of
of

of

re-embarkation

442

Persians

the

in

peculiarity

the

suffered

In

destroyed
of

the

at

this

than

more

the

There

and

been

certainly

of

out

protected

is

fleet,
that

was

great

confusion

have

taken

acted

board

the

it

the

Probably

600.

on

the

no

off

marsh

of

here

and

have

would

retained

been

marsh,

tween
be-

lay

the

portion

this

or

portion

light-armed

as

clouds

by

re-embarkation

Persians.

fleet, which
which

by

reach

can

triremes

seven

conjuncture,

to

into

Greeks

the

had

which

force

haste

the

for

interposed

was

the

of

been

it not
to

plain

beach

of

strip

other

or

the

of

indiscriminate

an

had

detriment

portion

losses.^

re-embarkation,

the

rout

loss

indicative

number

and

vi.

whole

The

away.

smaller

great

end

their

each

chief

their

of

was

narrow

sea.

of

still

Book

app.

100,000,

than

considerable

that

pressed

Persians

they
in

the

from

which

him

above

been

north-east

of

length

separated
the

and

army

whole

the

have

the

at

of

rather

retreat,

ground,

the

carried

out

men

would

loss

marsh

large

The

orderly

The

slaughter.

6400

was

tolerably

has

lively description

of

Persians,

the

of

missiles.
other

One
became
sent

the

struggle

was

Greeks

by

that

not

time

have

the

ofl"ng, and,

the

re-embarked

him

in

In

fruitless

the

picture

"

Persians

Pausanias

place

of

the

depicted

were

"ays

there

it

was

(I.

sailed

demonstration

battle
in

executed

was

Persian

the
xxxii.

as
as

which

fighting

" 6).

belief

of

great
that

the
to

have

or

in

still

at

send

once

horse

to

have

accompanied

have

Athens.

the

PoDcil6,

Pericles

or

while

in

with

the

Portico,

Painted
the

main

at

battle

the

"

equal

on

The
would

plain,

would

suppose

^Egileia,

whole
before

doubtless

was

and

the

and

encounter,

horse,

should

adorned
time

suflering

current

I
to

against

the

the

till

quietly.
the

by

certain,

appearance

on

fleet

of

Thus

Datis

themselves

arrival

the

shore.

to

represented

were

they

anxious

second

The

before

his

which

Athens

to

for

have

to

sure

seems

re-embark

suffered

entrenched

noticing

on

horse-transports

been

took

either

its

been

Heracleium.

the

to

been

it

arrive

not

made

it

almost

but

it did

however,

have

may
have

would

returned

Probably,
it

that

battle,

eventually

What

are

fight began,

the

as

the

of

over.

when

nightfall,

soon

as

description

entire

words.

few

Messengers

cavalry?

it

recall

to

require

to

seems

Persian

the

of

been

point

terms

loss
almost

in

the

marsh

the

entire

Greeks,

in

(Pausnn.

I.

loss

of

the

the
xv.

tance
dis-

" 4).

Persiaui

XwATlI.

TRADITIONS

RESPECTING

THE

ESSAY
ON

1.

THE

TRADITIONS

Ordinal population of

PELASGIANS.

443

II.

RESPECTING

THE

PELASGIANS.

Greece
and
lta\j,
homogeneous. 2. Kindred races in Asia
8. Characteristics of this ethnic
4. Position of the
group.
of country occupied bv the
Pelasgians. G. Their general

.Minor and

the islands.
Pilasgi in it. 5. Extent
from

inoveiiu'nt
i).

east to west.
7. Etymology of their name.
8.
theTyrrheno-Pelasgians.10. Pelasgicwalls.

MigrationBof

the

Pelasgiansin

1. That

other

the various

Lines

of passage

Absorption of

11.

races.

tribes which

presentedto us by history
as the
Italic peninsulas
for the
were
and
constituted
most
in
ethnically
connected,
a
part
reality singlerace,
has been maintained
by most modern writers of repute,*and is daily
receivingfresh support from the progress of linguistic
discovery.It
that
there
element
not
in
the
now
an
appears*
onlywas
earlyItalian population
in ethnic type from the race
which inhabited
undistinguishable
but that the Italic nations themselves,
the
Epirus and the Peloponnese,
Oscans,Uaibrians,Sabellians,
"c.,were (withone exception
')of the same
ethnic stock.
A singlehomogeneous peoplewas
a
t
spread, the earliest
period to which historycarries us back, over the whole, or by far the
earliest inhabitants

of the

greater part, of the

iBgcan to
2. Nor

the

was

the islands of

we

race

of

shores

of the

Liguria.
the

.^gean,and
of the
possession

ought not

the

confined within the limits here indicated.

the

in the
certainly

whether

peninsulas,reachingfrom

two

the borders

are

Ilellenic and

to class with

coast

western

same

of Asia

people;and
them

the

it is

Sicily,

Minor, were
doubtful

even

the
Phrygians,

Carians,*

History,vol. i. pp.
Muller, Dorians, vol. i. (pp. 1-19, E. T.); Niebuhr, Roman
Homer
and
ii.
vol.
L
ch.
of
Gladstone,
E.
T.
27-62,
;
History
Greece,
; Thirlwall,
the Homeric
Age, voL i. ch. ii." 2.
'

"

of
By the labours,chiefly,
successfully
analysedthe remains
that there

is the closest

tongues

and

which

those

Lassen

of the Umbrian

and
and

Dr.

Lepsius,who have very

languages. It

Sabello-Oscan

the grammaticalforms in those

analogy between
and Latins
the Romans
times
in
among
prevailed early
in
der
Tafeln,
EngubiniscJun
zur
Deutung
paper Beitrage

appears

generally. (See Lassen's

the Rhe'inisches
Museum

Professor

for 1833-4, and the various treatises of Lepsius.)

Indo-Germanic
of the Etruscans, whose
language is decidedly not even
Dr. Donaldson
as
It is surprising
that so excellent a scholar and so acute a person
"
guages
Italic lanthe
"
other
to
dialect
sister
the Etruscan
a
should attempt
to prove
ch. v.),
Yarroniaiius,
roots
similar
(see
of
number
of a certain
by means
from the copious
even
when
its entire structure is so different that it is impossible,
than
do more
that remain, to form a conjectureas to its grammar, or
inscriptions
half-dozen words.
at the meaning of some
guess
1
t
^1,
*
the Carians were
Leleges(1.171), and the Lelegea
^

That

According

wero

to

Herodotus,

certainlyallied to the other

Homer's

races

which

does not"
epithet,
^api8a^"i"t."vo^

peopledGreece.
however

we

take

1. pp. 42-o.)
(Thirlwall,

it"

prove

the

tanana

TWO

444
the

and

Lydians.*

this
a

be
affinity

chain
of

various

and
habits,

do not

that

extend

must

of Taurus

the

Ti.

Book

exist to decide

of
strong suspicion

the Greeks.'
in

race

If this

question

of tlie Halys.
united

the

generalresemblance

in

only

this vast

A
space.
belief
characterised
religious
over

limits of the

the banks
not

App.

perhaps yet

raise

peopleand
the

and

language was

tribes scattered

PELASGIAN.

Phrygian remains
between

admitted, we

Community

TERM

THE

Sufficient materials

connexion

the mountain
3.

OF

but the
question,

close ethnic

to

USES

tie which

them,

and

distinguished
and from
south-east,
the ruder and more
of
Thracians
and
who
bordered
Illyrians
savage races
them upon the north.
Peaceful
habits,agricultural
a
pursuits, love of
and
for
have
been
taste
the leading
true
to
a
navigation,
art, seem
features of the nation,or familyof nations,of which we
here speakare
ing-

manners,

them

alike from

4. What
not

both,

their

exact

Semitic

neighbours
upon

the

held
the Pelasgians
position

The
easy to determine.
ancient
and
modern
by

in this ethnic group

Pelasgic and Pclasgian are

words

writers,sometimes

in

it is

used,

wider, sometimes

in

acceptation
; on the one hand, as co-extensive with the entire
question; on the other,as limited to a mere
singletribe,
Caucons, Leleges,Dryopes,Dolopes,and such minor
divisions of the one
great national family. It is observable,however,
without exception,
that the earlier writers,almost
incline to give to the
wide
rather
than
name
a
a narrow
meaning.^ ^schylus makes Pelasgus,
king of Argos, rule over all Greece, from the Peloponneseon the south
Herodotus
the north.*
to the river Strymon upon
says Greece was
called anciently
and
under
the
of
common
name
Pelasgia,* includes,
lonians
the Athenians,"the Arcadians," the
of Asia
Minor,"
Pelasgi,
and the Crestonians.'* Even
the Lemnians," the Samothracians,'*
Homer,
of the Pelasgians,
least mention
who of all the earlywriters,makes
yet
a

narrower

ethnic group in
a
on
par with

to

seems

of

acknowledgetheir

difTerent ethnic

of the
"

The

to

as

them
by connecting

extent

at once

with

alightdiversityIn speech would have been

people "foreign ;" and the true meaning
that tlioyspoke bud Greek.
to be
seems
Cariatis,

for a very
constitute

applied to the
544.)
of the same
Lydians were

term,

(See vol.

family;

by the Greeks

considered

wide

i. p.

race

as

the Carians.

(See Appendix

to

Book

i.

Essay
"

xi. p. 543.)
Ibid. p. 642.

text, Apollodorus and Strabo, careful

The
deserve
mention.
famous
to
traditions,seem
e."pecial
gatherers
the
of
the
former
the
not
to
to
seems
Thespro*
assign
Pelasgianrace
only
genealogy
and
the Lytians,Peucetians,Macedonians, and Arcadians, but also the Caucons
writers
The
all
cians!
1
11.
viii,
latter
"Almost
distinctly,
(Bibliothec.
" 1.)
says
B.itai"Tts
that
ancient
tribt^
the
were
an
{byioKoyova
iv
axf^^v
ti)
I'elasgians
agree
tpreadover the whole of Greece" (v.p. 312).
Supplices,245-267.
" Herod,
includes in the name
all Greece
ii.66. Compare Acusilaus (Fr. 11),who
of
far as Larissa
and Pharsalia.
as
Ephorus said Pelasgia was the ancient name
the Peloponnese. (Frag.64.
Compare Acus. Fr. 12.)
Besides

of

the

writers

mentioned

in the

ancient

"

"

Herod,

"

Ibid. i. 146.

"

Ibid. viL 94.

'*

'"

Ibid. U. 61.

"

Ibid. vi. 137.

Ibid. i. 67.

i. 66.

EasATir.

THE

NARROW

USE

MOST

PROPER.

445

Crete," Dodona," and Thessaly." On the other hand, Thucydides

states that the Pelasgic
distinctly
was
of the
only the most numerous
connected
which
races
many
peopledGreece,'"and even the writers who
dwell most
'their vast extent
from them several other
upon
distinguish
w
ho
be
must
reckoned among
the earliest inhabitants of Greece,
races,'
yet
and who
be
sister tribes to the Pelasgian.
reasonably
as
regarded
may
We
therefore
consider
the
must
of Pelasgi,
not as attaching
appellation
like Arian, Slave,or even
all
the
various
to
members
properly,
Teuton,
of an
entire ethnic family,but rather, like Hindoo
or
Saxon, as the
of a particular
of
into
number
subordinate
name
branch, itself split
a
up
e
ach
the
from
title. The Leleges,
rest by a peculiar
tribes,
distinguished
Curetcs,Caucones, Dolopcs,Dryopes,Boeotian Thracians,"c.,are rather
to be regardedas tribes parallel
to the Pelasgicthan as divisions of it.
relation to the Pelasgians
that the Oscans
They bore probablythe same
and the Lydiansto the Carians in Asia
did to the Umbrians
in Italy,
We

Minor.

cannot

which

determine

that

pronounce
the more

cither flowed

ancient

from

the

other,oi

that in the

we
can
only see
sheds any light
Greece was inhabited
history
and
by a people,homogeneoas indeed,but separatedinto distinct tribes,
of Thucydides)we may call
that one
of these,which (on the authority
the
the largest,
was
Pelasgian.
5. It is interesting,
however,to trace,so far as we may, the wanderings
was

very earliest times

ewliest

""

must

be considered
Asia

passedfrom

those that

of

Od.

which

on

race, which

of this ancient

"

to have

the

been among

Europe." They possessed,

into

xix. 172-7.

Kp^TTjTIT y^T irrl,niatfiv\ otvom ir6vrtp,

iv V ivdpitivoi
icoA))Kol wittpa,ir*pip("vror
jroKAol, airtipftrtoi, Kal ivvrtKoma. -woK^tv
iAATj 8* iXAoiv yXuiaaa ntniyiifvri' iv Hfv 'kxi^oi,
iv V 'ErtoitpriTfs
nfya\vTopes, iv Zi KuSoyej,
Tt
Aotptits
"

II xvi
a

many

Tlf\aayoL

ttjA"J3"vaiwv. Some writers

iva, Aofiuvaif, UfXaffytni,
to
but I see no reason
vol.
i.
p. 106),
Thessaly(Ghidstone,

was

than

more

ever

one

derstand
un-

lieve
be-

Dodona.

II. ii. 681.

ot

'

in

Dodona

Hvv

'"

re

Zf 0

233.

that there
'"

5"oi

TpixatKtJ,

"kpyos tvaiov
aJ ruhs, Sffffoirh TltXaffyiKhv
k.t.\.
ot
yff^ovro,
re
oi
TpiJX'""
'A\6irnv,
T
'AKov,
"

o r.
-n A eTo-r
Ka\ rh TltXaaytKhv
race
Hellenic
of the
says that
Herodotus, in speaking of the rapid growth
to
it
themselves
attached
the Pelasgians
tribes besides
other
barbarous

Thucvd.

i. 3.

"Kari

ijl

idvn Si "AAa

the earliest inhabitants

iTs).And Stra'bo'enumerates^mong
the
number

of

races

which

he

placeon a par with

territory(vn.p. 46o).

seems

to

of Greece

la ge

Pelasgiansm everything

of
and extent
power
doubt
","v"n,1
a
which
passedinto Europe ^a"'
of population
The Jir,twave
of Lake Prasias
P^onians
appear
Traces of this race
Scvthic or Turanian.
the
in
l^^^^^s('W,
the
dwellers
upon
the
in
early
(supra, V. 16, note "),
"nd
vol. i- P'
p 481)
the Romans) in Italy(see
extent
Etruscans
(and to some
"
CcUic
of the (so-called)
element
the
m
he
ana
of Russia, and
the Baltic,the Mosko^s
on
Esthonians
the
in
Spain,
Basques
Fins and Laps of the Arctic regions

except
"

^^/^e
S;f

nonlceltic

^J?"J//;'"^^

^J^,

^
''ff^f^^^--^^^^;?"^^

PELASGIC

446
the
apparently,
ascribed
jf the
to

to them.*

and
Trojans,'

time later than

between

the

parts of

western

cities which

the two

two

SETTLEMENTS.

Asia

Book

App.

Minor

at a very

VI.

earlydate,'and

been
Magnesia have with reason
Homer
the
allies
They are
by
among
they continued to possess placeson the Asiatic side
Herodotus.'
They are found in many of the islands^
bore

the

of

name

enumerated

continents

; and
of

the

on

mainland

of

the

Hellenic

tant
important positions,
very disfrom
one
another,at a period of great antiquity. Of these the
are
principal
Thessaly,Epirus,and the Peloponnese. In Thessalytheir
is marked
by the PelasgicArgos,* and the district called
presence
in the
in
their special seat ;
was
Epirus Dodona
Pelasgiotis
;
Peloponnesethey seem
ancientlyto have held undisputedsway," and
the Arcadians,lonians,and
the primitiveArgives,seem
to have
even
been, one and all,Pelasgianraces.' They were
not, however, limited
have been mentioned.
Attica was
to the three countries which
Pelasgic
and a Pelasgian
at a very remote
to have
seems
period,*
precededan
themselves,
lUyrian populationin Macedonia.'
Nay, the Hellenes
who in later times offered so remarkable
to the Pelasgians,
a contrast
of
from
the
of
Herodotus*
have
been
statement
to
one
originally
appear

peninsulathey occupy

number

most

'

their tribes.
*

held Cyzicus(Schol.ad Apoll.Rhod.

i. 987). They preceded
They originally
in Lesbos
and
Chios
(Strab. v. p. 221, xiii. p. 621); and according
the whole coast
of Ionia before
to Meiiecrates
the comspread over
(Fr.1) were
mencement
of the great migrations. (Compare Herod, vii. 95. AioA"er
t^
ird\cu
Ka\f6iJifvoi
Tle\aiTyoi.)
Nicbuhr's
Klcine Historische
Schriften,
p. 37 L
*
II.ii.840.
'Iwridoo^ 8' ""/""/)CAoTl(\acryoi)i"
iyxfTiixtLpwi'.
As Placia and Scylacc on
the Propontis (Herod, i. 57),and Tralles in Caria
(Agathias,ii. p. 54).
In
Crete
(Horn. Od. xix. 177), Andros
(Conon. 41), Samothrace
(Herod,
ii. 61),Lcumoa
and Imbrus
(ib.v. 26),and ancientlyin the Cyclades generally(ib.
vii. 95).
"
Horn. H. ii. 681.
Strabo,vii, p. 477.
Iloin. II. xvi. 233; ^schyl. Suppl.254 ; Hesiod. ap. Strab. vii. p. 476; Scymn.
Ch. 1. 449 ; Ephorus, Frag. 54.
Almost
all the early tribes between
the mouth
of
the Acbcloiis and the Acroccraunian
mountains
have
to
seem
belonged to the same
The Chaonians
Btock.
(Stcph.Byz. ad voc. Xaovi'a),Thesprotians(Apollodor.III.
viii. " 1 ; Steph.Byz. ad voc.
"Epvpa),Teleboans (ApoUod. 1. s. c), and indeed the
Epirot nations generally(Strab.v. p. 313),are reckoned by authors of repute among
the Pelasgians.
'
This scoms
to have been the reason
called
why the Peloponnese was
specially
Pelasgia. (F,plioru.s,
Frag. 54; Acusilaua, Frag. 12.)
*
Herodotus
calls the Arcadians
a Pelasgic people (i.
146),and the old traditions
connected
the
in
with
Arcadia
generally
some
Pelasgi
specialway.
Ephorus speaka
of Arcadia
ihe earliest seat of the race
us
(Frag.64),and the myth in Apullodorua
effect.
said to have been
Again, the Italian colonies were
(1.8. c.)is to the same
Kent
Arcadia (Pherecyd.
out from
Frag. 85; Dionya. Hal. i. 11 ; Pausan. Arcad. iii.).
That Ionia (afterwardsAchiea)was
Pelasgianwe loarn from Herodotus
(vii.
94),and
tluit ArgolLs was
also originally,
the names
indicate.
so
Argos and Larissa sufficiently
vol. i. ch. ii.pp. 34 and 38.)
(See Thirlwall,
Hellenes

the

'

'

Herod,

./E.schyl.
Suppl.261

"Ti

i. 58.
of

i. 56.
;

Apollodor.1. s.

i.iro"r
'E,K\r\vtKhu
\tbvus\,

is the
'Airo(Txii*(rbai

side stream

from

word

the main

by

river.

xia

c.

bt

which

Justin, vii. 1.

;
v

aith

roi;

Herodotus

(Seeiv. 66.)

"t.T.\.
rifAairyiKoiiof^JjToi."

expresses

the

branching off

""ath.

pelasgic

In

Italythe

gian are the

generally/

nations which

settlements.

are

4^it

declared
distinctly

most

races, the Peucetians,

and
CEnotrians,
There
is reason, moreover,
to
that
suspect
entered largely
into the compositionof the Latin

element
it cannot

to be

southern

be

Pelas-

lapygians
Pelasgic

people;

doubted

'

and

that the

populationof Etruria was Pelasgian

at
time to a very great extent.
one
The
Tyrrhenian Pelasgi,
who
are
than one
ancient writer,"
spoken of by more
must
have been
certainly
connected
in some
other
with
the
or
way
great peopleof northern Italy,
the Greeks knew
whom
only as Tyrsenians,
or
Tyrrhenians. And
the traditional migrationof Pelasgians
westward
into Etruria,
of which
Hellanicus spoke,'
is confirmed
by the remains of Etruscan art,where
the language
is often very closely
akin to the Greek.*
6. The general progress of the Pelasgian
peoplemay thus be traced
from Asia Minor,by the Propontisand ^gean,
and againby Crete and
the islands,
into Greece,and from Greece across
the Adriatic into Italy.'
There

is indeed

such

no

there is of the

distinct

latter,
movement;

historical evidence
but

while

of the

have

wo

former,as

the

strongest

it from our
grounds for believing
generalknowledgeof the mode
which the earth was
what
peopled,
historydoes show us is in entire
with
earliest

such

periodto

view.

For

the

of
Pelasgians

Asia

in
cordance
ac-

the

at

are,

which

history
people,bearing
goes back, a declining
resemblance
settlements in foreign
no
to immigrantswho have made
territory,
but exhibiting
the appearance
of an
with
oppressedremnant,
Masters at an
difficulty
maintainingitself againstmore
powerfulraces.
time
of
of
the
and
in
Hermus
the
Maeander, each of which
early
valleys

theyhad Larissas
Mycale northwards

fortresses,'
possessors

or

to the

the

of

entire

from

coast

and of the islands of Chios and

Hellespont
tered
Lesbos,^theyretain,when contemporary historyopens, but a few scatforced
to
of
the
last
everywhere
a
people
strongholds
posts,*
the
historical
of
The
natural explanation
mena
phenoyieldto conquerors.
of western
the origmalpopulation
Asia,
is,that the Pelasgiwere
occasioned
into
and that their emigrations
the sea
across
Europe were
gians,
by the pressure upon them of immigrantsfrom the east, Lydians,Phryand

Carians,who

of Greece

'

"

and

forced them

westward, and

Rom.

caused

their

pation
occu-

Italy.

Dionys. Hal. 1, s. c ; Pherecyd. 1. 8. c.

that the
It lias generallybeen thouglit

Niebuhr's

so

Hist. i. p. 65 ; Marsh's Horae

"c.

languagegivesproofof this (see

ch. iv. ; and Mr. Gladstone's
Pelasgicae,

Latin

it and Greek
between
299-301); but perhaps the resemblances
character
might
explained. A belter proof is furnished by the Pelasgic
of the Latin religious
svstem.
CaUimach. ap. Schol.
"
Sophocl.Inach. ap. Dionys. Hal. i. 25; Thucyd. iv. 109;
Aristoph.Av. 832, Ac.
a
is caUed
"
Hellanicus,Frag. 1. See also Strab. v. p. 312, where AgyUa (Caere)
i.
18.
Hal.
Pelasgicsettlement, and Dionys.
"
KoAaipow FKjdj),given
(e"/il
As in the well-known
legend "Jfi Kalairu fuios''
N
o.
Lanzi.
sceiti,
191.)
by
(Epitafi
"
Strabo,ix. p. 638, and xiii.p. 891.

Homer,

vol. i. pp.
be otherwise

"

,^

"
"

"

ap. Strab. xiii.p. 891.

p. 313.
Tralles (Agath.L 8. c), Placia,and
Menecrates

Strabo,v.

,^

_.

Scylace(Herod.L 57"

,,

"

LI^^

448

this view
"

of their

Bwarthy Asiatics

by

the old

and

their

rests

the

etymologyof

7. The

"

Book

App.

thoughtto

been

VL

confirm

It has been

title which

is

to
regarded as equivalent
supposedto have been given them

their proper country

strikingphysicalcharacteristic.^ But this argument

inhabitants
most

insecure

too

upon

Pelasgihas

name

seat.
original
"

MIGRATIONS.

PELASGIC

THE

^^

Greece, to mark

of

at

once

basis to entitle it to much

weight.

The

true

'

Pelasgianis very uncertain j and the theoryin

already inhabited
questionrequiresus to suppose European Greece
similar in languageto the Pelasgiaus,
contrasted
by a race
yet physically
etymology of the word

with
in

them,

at

the time

when

the latter first made

their appearance

Europe.
8. The

periodat

order
which

in which

the

they commenced,
with

followed, cannot

any

European
and

accuracy

the
be

settlements

were

which

made, the

the

emigration
Probably,while
others passed
Hellespont,

routes

determined.

Bosphorus and
the jEgean, while the route of Rhodes,
to
across
Carpathus,Crete, Cythera,may have been pursued by a third stream
of emigrants. To the first of these bodies,apparently,
would
belong
the settlements in Lemnos, Imbrus, and Samothrace, the ancient population
of Macedonia, the Perrha5bian8,
of the Thessalian
the inhabitants
Argos, and the Epirots; to the second, the Pelasgiof the Cycladea
and the earlyinhabitants of Attiea; to the third,the Pelasgiof Crete,
two great streams
to
seem
Cyth6ra,and the Pcloponncse. Subsequently
have set into Italy;one, starting
from Arcadia,proceededinto lapygia,'
and flowed northwards; the other skirted the Adriatic,spreadover
the
of
the
and
south,"
thence
extended
itself
towards
the
To
the
Po,
plain
former
belong the Qiuotrians,Peucetians,^Icssapians,
Daunians,"c. ; to
the latter the T}TrhenianPelasgiand, perhaps,the Latins.
9. The
wanderingsof the Tyrrhenian Pelasgiare capableof being
traced with some
Driven from their own
approachto exactness.
country
seats
by the inroads of an Alpine people,or impelledto seek new
by
of enterprise,'
a spirit
theyproceededeastward,and are found,when we
some

were

from

island

''

Sec

crossingby

the

island

Dr. Donaldson's

He
Varronlatms, pp. 24-5.
regards n*A- as equivalentto
analogy of ir*8a (= m"to),and the meaning of WAioi, ir"\-i8i'"Jy,
n"'X-ot|'
(ApoUod. I. ix. " 8),"c.
Anpi might undoubtedly be equivalentto Asci,
or
showed
Anici, the people of Asia, as Buttmann
long ago. (Lexil.ad voc. 'AitItj,
E.
note.
165,
T.)
p.
*
The ancients regarded nf\a(Tyol as a variant of ir"Xo^o/, storks,"and said
the name
marked
their wandering habits (Philoch.
ad Serv. Jin. viii. 600 ; Strabo,
Moderns
have
v. p. 3l;0suggested that it is derived from the Hebrew
name
from the noun
Peicg,from the verb irf\d(tiv,
words
irtKayos, and from the two
to
and
the field." (See Varronianus, 1. s. c, and
ircAf if
till,"
"yooi
compHre
"

fifX-, black," on

the

"

"

Mr.

Gladstone's
the

"

'Homer,*vol.

i. pp.

211-6.) Nothing

is

more

difficult than

to

cover
dis-

originalmeaning of ethnic titles.

*
This is the emigration of Pherecydes (Fr. 85),Pausanias
and
(Arcad. iii.),
Dionysius (Antiq. B, i. 11), Arcadian
occurred
names
frequently in Southern
Italy.
'
See the famous fragment of Hellanicus
(Fr.1. Hist. Gr. Fragm. vol. i. p. 45).
If,with Niebuhr, we view the Pelasgicas the conquered clement in the Etruscan
consider the Tyrrhenian Pelasgi as fugitivesfrom Italy. If,
must
nation, we
with Dr. Donaldson,we
believe the Pelasgiof Etruri* to have conquered the former
*

ABSORPTION

450

CEnotrians*
to

plastic

was

furnish

"

Steph.
For

Byz.

the

of

new

yielding,
upon

people,

Tyrrhenians,*
as

firm

not

nor

which

united

or

Latins.

Their

formative

and

the

stronger

Book

App.

nationalities

with

whole

VL

their

character

their

fate

established

to

was

and

themselves.

that

and

substratum

developed

to

form

PELAlsGL

THE

tbe

(probably)

and

conquerors

OF

Dr.

ad

theory
Donaldson.

voc.

of

X7os.

Niebuhr

as

to

the

Etruscan

nation

appears

to

me

preferable

SctteA.

derivation

OF

NOTE
ON

THE

DERIVATION

AND

45^

A.

MEANING

MEDE6

NAMES.

AND

OF

THE

PROPER

NAMES

OF

THE

PERSIANS.

[NoTS." The ptiblishedsources

u"

of the subjoined
analysisare Sir H. Rawlinson's VocabPersian Lantruoge,contained
in the Eleventh
V^olume (Part I.)
Societys Journal ; M. Oppert'scontributions to the Journal

".'

ancient

ic

Asiatique;

Brockhaus's Glossary
lolo^ischeForschungcn;
at

the end of his edition of

tiic \i-n"udadbade; and
Benfey's Glossaryin his Keilinschriften. These sources
indicuted
in the following
are
haus's
way, viz. : Benfey'sGlossary by the letter B. ; BrockM6moires
by Br. ;
by 0. ; Pott's Forschungen by P. ; and Sir H.
Rawlinson's
Vocabulary by R. Voc.
Additional communications
from
Sir

Oppcrfs

Henry

Rawlinson
is made

marked
by the Editor.
arc

U. C. R. : where there are no initials affixed,the conjecture

When
no
authorityis cited for the name, it occurs
rodotus.]
Hem

(Old Pcwi. IlahMmanith) is either from Old Pers. TialcM (Sans.

and an attributive affix,
a friend,"
equivalentto the Zend and

AcHJEMENBS
"
Balh/i),

San.scrit mat^ " with,"or " possessing,"

which makes the nominative in man
(II.C. R. vide supra, vol. i. p. 203, note '); or else,from haJchd,and a
like the Sanscrit manas,
which
root
is the Greek
fitvos, Latin mens, and
our

In the former

mind.

the latter

"

case

the

name

means

"possessingfriends;"in

friendly."

(a Persian tribe,Strab. xi. p. 741) is thought to be from the Zend hu,

is equivalentto the Sanscr. "u, and the Greek tv, and Mod.
Pers.
P.
for "man,"
As the Old Persian word
merd, " vir," or "heros."
and the meaning is " mortal " (from
however,is martiya (Zend mereto),
"
to die ") rather than *'a hero,"this etjrmology
mri
may well be doubted.
"
It is better to refer both Amardi
and Mardi
to mridh, to kill
or
fight."

Amardi

which

"

"

See under

Mardonius.

possiblybe
Araspes

At

"

Am, good."
"

"

in Amardi
any rate the first element
H. C. R.
(See below, Ariomardus.)

(Xen.)is probably from

Sanscr.

lent,"
Airya, "noble,excel-

Ariya, Zend

and "Mpa, which

in old Persian,as in Zend, meant
Col. Rawlinson's
Vocabulary, ad voc. 'Uvaapa,p. 86.)
**

having excellent

Arbaces

is

of

Rarpagiu,

H.

The

horse."
name

(See
means

q. vide.

here "the
or
Ariabignes, from Ariya, "excellent,"
"
to
and
Sanscr.
serve
;" therefore
bfiaja,
mazd,
One.""

"

horses."

corrupt form

cannot

One," i. e. Orserving the Excellent

excellent
"

C. R.

which is
certainlyAriya, with a termination aJ:,
Persian ek; or more
ably
probeither a diminutive,
equivalentto the modern
in
common
so
terminal
the
guttural
suffix,
a
representing
Scythic
at
be compared with the Basque e
the primitiveBabylonian,which may
H. C. R.
the end of names, and is perhaps,like that,a suffixed article."
cellent."
rendering of Ariya, "exto be simply the Greek
Ari^us
(Xenoph.)seems

Ariaces

(Arrian)is almost

\ruramnes
Sanscrit

(Old

Pers.

raman,

"a

from
the Zend

Ariydrdmana),
and
lover,"

Ariya

and

rdmana,

akin to the

rdman, "pleasure"(R. Voc).

ON

452
"

perhnps a
na, "joy."
Ariarathes

DERIVATION

THE

is noble."

lover of what

from
(Polyb.),
"a chief."

AND

and

ariya
="

Ariarathes

MEANING

Oppert

says, from

ratn, which

noble chief."

OF

pp.

ariya

is Zend

Book

and

VL

aran"

Sanscrit, signifies

and

P.

"

(Q. Curt), from ariya^ and mm, "great." (Compare Zend mas
and Sans, maha, Gr. nfi(wv,Ac.) Perhaps AH
here has tlie force of the
ipi^wXa^,x.r.X.
Greek,api or "/"t,in apt^'^Xor,

Arimazes

to Pott) is from ariya

(according

Ariomardus

and

equivalent to

root

'Persi"n merd, "vir," or "heros"

whence
the ethnic
(P.),
i.
vol.
be
derived.
The
(see
thought to
p. 338),Amardi, are
"
thus mean
noble hero."

modern
Mardi
would

(a Median

Arizanti

tribe,TTerod. i. 101),from ariya and

stock,"or ''noblydescended."

from
(yEschyl.),

the suffix ak

arsha

erable-minded."

Arses

from

(Diod. S.) is arsha,with

Arsites

(v. s. ad

arsJia and ma,

the Greek

Aoh^menks), "yen-

"

risk,

to exalt."

suffix.

"

"

nominatival

form, from
(Diod.S.),a participial

the Sanscrit

voc.

P.

"

(Old Pers. ArsMma)^

Arsames

P.

"

with
(Sanscr.arshya),"venerable,"
Ariaces).

manas
(Sanscr.)

and

name

arsha

arsa, or
ad voc.

(vid.supr.

from

Arsamenes,

names

(Zend) eantUy

"of noble
"stirps,"therefore,
Arsaces

the

Arsites

verb

is thus

art
"

0.

ending.
"

or

R. Voc.

arsh,equivalentto

elevated."
exalted,

0.

"

rather Atrapanus,and
is probably for Atrabanus, or
may be
compared with Megapanus. It is derived from Atra or Adar, fire,"and
in khshatrapa '' a satrap "), to protect." The sense
is
pa (which occurs
fire.""
H.
C.
the
11.
"protecting

Artabanus

"

"

"

Artabardes

(Old

Pers.

formed

the addition

by
Sansc.

Artabazanes,

the

or

(which is
resplendent"
herez

"

is

name

arefa,

particlearta,
ereta,and tardiya,which is

or

suffix ya to the root

adjectival
vart),"celebrated."
virito,Pazend

"

very celebrated."

Artabarzanes
Sanscr.

the

Zend

of the

vritta,Zend

meaning of the

the transcendental

Artarnrdiya)^from
with

is connected

which

pare
(com-

tart

Thus

the

R. Voc.

"

from arta
(which is preferable),
hhraj),"resplendent."Artabarzanes

and
=

Zend

"very

P.

in
as
again probably by metathesis for atra, fire,
i.
vol.
The
note
name
means
(See above,
'.)
probably
p. 194,
from
"the
worshipper of fire,"
Atra, or Adar, "fire,"and Sans, hhaj,
"colere,venerari" (compare Meoabazus).

Artabazus.

Arta

"

Is heitj

Atradates.

Artach"us, "very friendly,"from the intensitive particle

(See above ad voc.
haJchd,"a friend,"or "friendly." 0.
AcHiEMENES.)
"famous."
Artjeus
is probably "great," or
(Compare Hesych. 'Aprds,
It
is
of
connected
with
R. Voc.
arta.
course
fiiyasKai \ap.np6s.)

Artachjees,
arta,

or

and

"

"

Artamenes
=p,fVOS.

Artapatas
Sanscr.

"

and Sanscr.
from arta,intensitive,
(Justin.),high-spirited,"
(Comp. AcHiEMENKS.) P.

(Xen.)

is either

pati, Zend

and
arta, intensitive,
from
Atra^
"protected by fire,"

"powerful lord," from

paiti, "lord;"

or

of ^a,
and pdta,the past participle
fire,"
Baoapates,"c.)

"

maruu

"

"

to

protect."(Compare below

Note

A.

PROPER

NAMES

OF

MEDES

AND

PERSIANS.

453

Abtaphkrnks

not impr bablybe from

may
and the Sansc.^ri,
atra, "fire,"
thus he. equivalentto Artabanus, and would
protect." It would
*"
protectingthe fire." H. C. R.

'to
mean

"

Artasyras

(Ctcs\ "very bright,"

or "the
bright sun;''from arta, intensi$ura
(compare Sanscr. surya\ or perhaps thura^ "the sun."

tivo,and
'
(I

"

."inura.

latter root seems

to be contained
in the name
of the month
See Col. Rawlinson's Vocabulary, 180.)
p.

Thura-

Abtaxerxes

(Old Pers. ArtalJishatrd),

irom arto,and iA^Aaim, a king."
(Compare Sanscr. Uhatra^ and Zend khshathra,
which
have the same
moanin;:.) A'A^Aafram
in the Behistun
occurs
frequently
for
Inscription
"crown," or "empire." Herodotus is altogether
in error
when
he supposes
"

that

King

klushatra
Artayctes
U.

the second

Xerxes.

"

is identical with

name

the

translation,
however, fitya aprj'ios,
may
'"

both

means

is

element in this

His

"

king

and

from
celebrated,"

"

arta,

warrior."

of

name

stand, for

R. Voc.

"

and
btensitive,

Sanscr. ukta,

"

said.""

'

C. R.

A"TAYNTEs

and

Artaynta

and
ARTiEi's),

Mardontes.)
Artembares
"c

The

the

in
probably,
of afra, "

Old

and
fire,"
"

is thus,
signification

in

the bearer of fire."

H. C, R.

"

and
strong,"from arta,intensitive,
and Tritant^chmes.)
(Compare Sitratacumes

Art6nis

very

(Arrian)may

Artoxares

"great" (compare
(Compare

tant.

or

Persian,Atrambara,
iara," bearer,"as

"

Abtochmes,

of

sense

tent

"

H. C. R.

"

is
case

{mvl.) from arta in

adjectivaltermination

an

with

compare

is perhaps "rich
^Plut.)

the Zend

from

Zend

Bubarcs, CE

cusative
ac-

bares,

"

takhma, strong."

asaoni,"

feminine

from
in gold,"

Atram, the

casta."

"

and
arta,intensitive,

0.
Zend

"gold."

eara,

a(pa, Sanscr. a^va, Mod.

Pers. asp, "a horse"
(comp. Old Pers. ^utaspa,"rich in horses "),and
mitra, or mithra, which is in Sanscr. not only the god Mithras,but also
"
O.
a friend.""
"

(Ctcs.),lover

AsPAMiTRAS

of

horses,"from

Zend

certainly
for
equivalent
(i{pa, as in Aspamitras ; the second is conjectured
"
of
the
name
the signification
the Sanscr. dhanja, rich,"in which
case
would
This is the view of Pott (Forsch.
be " rich in horses."
p. lix). M.
Oppert derives the word from the Zend appatha,"a horseman,"with an
appellativesuffix tn" (Joum. As. 4~ S6rie,tom. xviii.p. 359). Neither
but Aspathat the native form is not Aspathines,
to be aware
$atant
seems
chana (As. Joum.
vol. xii. part ii. Note at the end, p. xx.).

AspATHiNES

(Old

Pers.

Aspaehana).

The

here

first element
to

be

is

an

correctlygiven by Abydenus (Fr.7),

sents
Eusebius
passim),and others,Asdahages, repre(Chron. Can.
"the
bitmg
ajis-dahako)
Zend
Aj-daJiak(nom.
beyond a doubt the
the
name
Deioces,
in
q. v.
snake," one element of which appears again
R.
0.
H.
note
".)"
and
p. 547,
(Compare supra, vol. i. p. 323,note ',

ASTTAGES,

or

as

the

is

name

more

Armen.

(Nic.D.)." This

Atradates
note

Atrines
the

has

name

been

vol.
alreadyexplained,

i. p.

194,

".
is

(Old Pers. Atrina)

suffix
appellative

-ina.

"

probably
O.

from

the Zend

atar, "firej" with

THE

0^

454

from
(Arrian),

Atropates

signify

till he

word

be from

may

in

appears
AzANES

atar

MEANING

App.

Book

VI.

S"nscr. pat i,Zend

would
paiti. '"'lord,"
the
did
not
perhaps
satrap

which
loftytitle,

OF

real sovereign
of the northern
Media.
Or the
'"
and j^d^a,
the participle
of j"d, to protect,"
which

"satrapa." (Compare Artapatas.)

is conjecturedto
(i^schyl.)
in that

and

Ozanes

Badres.

virtuous."

of Ctesias.

be

may

would

be

be either from the Zend aSzS,"strength,"

strong,"or else to be equivalentto the Sanscrit
It is probably the same
the
with
name

P.

"

readingbe taken,instead

If this

"

word

"

to mean

case

"good,
ftv-jana,

with

the

compared
and
simple adjective,

Bares, in Herod, iv. 167,the

P.
It
ladhra, "fortunate."
the
Roman
correspond exactly to
of

Sanscr.

"

Felix."

*'

Bagjeus
"

the

became

"

AND

and

afar

the lord uf fire "

"

take

DERIVATION

is

explainedby
"

fortune

As. ut

Pott

"

as

fr im
fortunate,"

Zend

Mgha, Sanscr. hhdga^

c.)j but by M. Oppert as "aimant Dieu " (Journ.

from
haga, "god," and (I presume) the Zend yoe,

(Forsch.1. s.

supra, p.

357);

"colere,venerari."
Bagapates

accordingto Pott,is "lord of fortune," from Zend bdgha,

(Ctes.),
and
Sanscr. pati^ Zend
(Forsch. p. xxxvii.)
"fortune,"
J9at7t,"lord."

But

M.

Oppert's explanation seems

preferableto this. He believes the
Old Pers. ba^a, " a god," and pdta, the past partito be from
ciple
of pd, "to protect." The
is then, ''he who
is protectedby
sense
torn, xviii. p. 341.)
gods." (Journ. As. 4" Serie,

derivation
the

is perhaps "strong as
strong." Compare the sense

Bagabaces
be

Baooas, accordingto
"

happy,

and

Zend

the

meaning

Pott

fortunate."

as

verb

god," from haga, and Sanscr. fait,"to

Trit^mUechmes,infra,ad voc.

of

(Forsch.1. s. c), representsthe

According

ar,

"

to

to

M.

Oppert,

protect."

Sanscr.

it is derived

It would

thus

be

hkagawatj
baga^

from
the

same

io

Bagapatea.

Bagophanes

(Q. Curt.)is regarded by Pott as the Sanscr. adjective

hhagctvan,
"excellent."
(Forsch.p. xxxvii.) M. Oppert explains it as "protege par
Dieu " (Journ.As. p. 357),deriving-phanesfrom the root jo"i,
and apparently
force with -pates. (See above,sub voc.
regarding it as having the same
is scarcelypossible. The
form -phanc4 will
Bagapates.) This however
and give the sense
of " protecting god,"
represent the active participle,
i. e. his worship. H. 0. R.
"

is probablythe
Barsines, mul. (Arrian),
the appellative
suffix -ina,
Babzanes

(Arrian)is the

Barzentes

.same

root

with

Zend

root

suffix

with
berez,"resplendent,"

-ana.

(Q. Curt.),
^
"

or,

Babsaentes

is the

"
participle
berez-ant,
shining."
"

P.

(Arrian )
,

BoGEs
4""

Bubares

appears

to be

Strie,torn,

either

xviii. p.

Baga simply, as
341),or the Zend

is

M.

Oppert thinks (Journ. As.

tunate."
b"ghe, Sanscr. bhagi^ "for-

and
probably from bhu^ "the sacrificialfire " (San.scr.),
bara^
Zend
ferre."
The word would
bearing." Compare
bere,
properly have
been Bhumbara;
but the w has lapsedbefore the cognate labial. Bubarei
"

"

Hon

A.

PROPER

NAMES

""^ *^"
"kk1^''^'"
the

**

probably

OF

sacrificialfire."

meaning."

same

MEDES

AND

PERSIANS.

455

Compare Artembabxs,which
'

H. C. R.

had

Cambtbes

(Old Pere. iTaJujiya)

is thought to be from the Sanscr.
Mb, "to
"
a speaker;" its signification,
";",
fnd
accordingto this view,is
"-(R. Voc) The ^ m the Greek Kay^^Car^^
arises from the difficultj wh^h the Greeks have always experienced in expressingthe sound
of a real B.
Hence
have Smerdis and Merdis for
we
Bardiya,Megabyzus
for Bagabuhhsha,
Megadostes,Mogasidres,
Bagadaushta,
Bagachitra "c!
praise
a bard

Hence

too

M"r"i7for
Caspii.

Bei,and

The

"

Modem

in

of this

name

(which

is the

acpa,
would

horse.

CnoASPEs

we

have such

words

as

for fabrica
(bauirpiKa
'

peopleis thoughtto be derived

hu, and the Greek
be
whether
doubted,however,
may

from

Sanscr. "u, the Zend

P.

"

It

in that

not

Greek
the like.

(river)is

have

case

the

been

x instead of

Old Pers. '"

fi),"good," and
the initialletter

k.

Old

Persian
word
which
is found in an in^utcupa,
scription
and
is
exact
Persepolis,
an
equivalentof the Greek tvLTrrros.
Its derivation
from 'tt(=A"), "good," and ^Ofpa,^^
be regardedas
may
certain.
R. Voc
at

"

CoMETSS

(Justin)is no
better rendered

been
the

Sanscr.

the Old

Gomatus

by

Gaumata,

Gomates.

or

The

which

word

is

would

have

to
equivalent

gdmat, Zend

from

common

"

Cbanaspks

"

perhaps,
horses," from
(compare Zend kcre^"to do"), and ofpa.

18,

"active"

Ctaxares

(Old Pers.
which

tha, in
with

we

eyed," or

possessingactive

annoy

is

oculus."

"more
hterally,

Cgacarsna
(Old
mean

in

Zend, i. e.

Pers.

Kurmh).

"the

sun

"

"

"

"'

The

word

would

thus

mean

beautiful-

"

beautiful-eyed
(than others)." Compare the
is
called SiydvaJchshin Persian,
Khusru, who

of the father of Kai

name

karin,

comparativeof ^Uvahh'", good (compare Choaspes),

joined
Persian ahksk,Sanscrit
perhaps the Modern

the element
"

Sanscr.

to be the

UtaJahatara)seems

have

which
aJchtha,

root

oibAan, Zend

Ctbcs

Persian

"
gaomat, and means
possessingherds." It is
"bos"
Jcuh,and our cow\ and the
(which is the German
goo,
suffix -mat^ " with,"or " possessing."'
R. Voc

derived

to

doubt

black-eyed."R.
"

This

word

was

(see Ctes. Pers. Exc.

Voc.

supposedby the
generally
Plut.
vit.Artaxerx.
49
"
;

Greeks

Etym.

Mag,
voc.
Kopof, "c.); that is,it was identified with the Sanscr. Surya,
cation
Zend hwargyModem
Persian ihur.
It is now
suspectedthat this identifiSansc.
the
s.
k
Persian
the
Old
never
was
a mistake,
replaces
as
which
was
Sanscrit
with
the
The name
is more
Kuru,
properlycompared
ad

"

and

popular title among

Persian

the Arian

but
branches,"

race

of which

separationof
etymology is unknown.

before the
the

the Median
R. Voc.
"

formation from
Dddarshinh) is probably a reduplicated
as
Sanscrit
in
drish,in Zend
the Old Pers. darsh, to dare." which appears
thus
would
Badanea
Voc.
as
rfarsh,and in Greek as ^apa-dv."R.
represent the Greek Thraso,Thraseas,or Thrasius.
sented
Darius,or Dari^us
(Ctes.)is in Old Persian BaryatusTi,a form well reprethe
true
reading)
be
it
and
by
Hebrew
the
(if
Baryavesh,
by
Ojr"'?"
"t^^e
either h^f'^V^i
It'd'oes
to
mean
n
ot
Strabo's
appear
"^apiair)i.
"
or
states,or (^pow/xof,the wise,"as Hesychius,
worker," as Herodotus
The
the
of
Etymologicum
author
says.
the
iroX*,z."df,the warlike,"as
possess,"which
Persian " dar," " to hold,"or
to be the Old
root seems
The rePersian.
Modem
in
dar
and
is dere in Zend, dhri in Sanscrit,
Dadarses

(Old

Pers.

"

'

"

"

^^

456

"

DERIVATION

of the word

mainder

euphonic

on

THE

is

AND

he

thoughtto

grounds, but

no

MEANING

OF

Book

pp.

VL

appellative
suffix,
elongated

mere

account
satisfactory

very

be

can

given of

it.

R. Voc.

Damaspia, mul.
being formed
form

is probably equivalentto
(Ctes.),
from

'"

dam,

root

to

subdue," which

and appears in Greek

Sanscrit,
and in English as
Siszdhm-en,
well-known
equus." P.
a^a,
in

German

The

other

In-TroSu'/xfta,

in that exact

is found

8au-aco,in Latin

as

tame."

"

'

Greek

the

dom-o, in

as

element

is the

"

"

(Arrian)is perhaps the

Datames

merely
The

transposed. Thus

word

the past

will

of
participle

dd^

"

as

Madofes, the

in Greek

elements

two

both I"orotheus

being

and Theodorus.

hypothesis " given by the ^loon,"from

or
give,"and Mdha
Ifah, "the Moon."

this

on

mean

same

have

we

to

ddta

(See

Madates.)
Datis

is

probablyan adjectivalform from

dadi, apt to give,liberal."

Deioces

dd,

and

may

with

compare

the

"

Sanscrit

is best

element

the

regarded as
in the

also

Arabicised

into

vol. i. p.

323, note

Zend

"

dahdka, mordens," which

Astyages (q. vide).

name

this name,

Zohak,represents

rather

or

forms

Persian

The

title.

an

Dhohdk^

(See above,

''.)

scrit
^Ufrata) is explainedas either equivalentto the Santhe
Greek
to
TrKarvt
corresponds
*v
(0.).or as
"
formed
from '?/,
good,"/ra, the particleof abundance, and a suflBx of
the meaning of the word
attribution.
According to this latter explanation,
be
the good and abounding (river)." R. Voc.
would

Euphrates

Pers

(Old

8u-pratha.which

"

"

GoBAREs
suvara,

(Plin.). Pott

dcsiderabilis

"valde

least there

At

the Zend
a

man's

suggests that

name

h and
at all.

is

"

Sanscrit

Pliny

(Nahr-Mnlcha).
(Abyden. Fr. 9).and as

canal

known

other

no

But

says
as

has

Pliny
appellationof the
"great" stream.
Compare

realitythe

is the

instance

It may
he was

s.

Zend

hotara,

the

name

given

work

was

ascribed

Ileb. 1^2?.

to

and

likely.
unplaces
re-

is

satrap who made the great

made
by Nebuchadnezzar

(cf,Ezck.

imaginary

to an

Gobares

whether

Chohar

was

Sanscr.

this is very
the Greek
y

where

be doubted

that canal

its Semitic

tolerablyclear that

Gobares

(Forschnng.p. Ixiv.).But

him.
the

i. 1),it is

satrap,what

The

Chobar

Cabiri,or

was
was

in
the

"great gods"

of the Phoenicians.

GoBRYAS

(Old Pers. Ganhartiva). Of this word various etymologieshave been

given. Pott (Forschung. pp. xxxv.-vi.)derives it from the Modern
Persian Ihuh, '' pulcher,"and rtii,
"facies;"but this conjecture is open to
"
objections. Colonel Rawlinson
suggests the Sanscrit go^ speech,"
many
"
and
a
sjx'aker
bru, to say,"regarding the meaning of the word as
(Voc. p. 135). M. Oppert makes the meaning " bull-browed," considering
''
bos
the elements to l"e the Zend (jno,Sanscrit go,
or
taurus,"and Zend
xviii. p.
hrrat. Sanscr. JrA?",
tom.
"supercilium." (Journ. As. 4"* Serie,
353.)
"

"

"

"

QoMATES
Harpaoi'S

(videCometes).
is

probably from

and
"fmiiC*iv,

the Latin

an

rap-

Old

Persian

root

in ropere.
The
of the Harpagi

the dynasticemblem
as
TTiiyr].
i. p. 212, note ') seems
to indicate
to the Greek
apna^.
equivalent

nkin

to the

Greek

Apn- in

adoption of the apTiri, or Afithe Lycian coins (seevol.

on

this connexion.

The

name

is

probably

ON

458
the

THE

for
Inscriptions

DERIVATION

"

to the Zend
equivalent

Maspii

(a Persian
the

MEANING

but
leader,"

which

mazista,and

the Greek

is

i. 125). In

tribe,Herod,
"

AND

OF

Book

App.

VI.

a superlative
etymologically
greatest."P.
fifyiarros,
"

"

this

name

we

certainlyto

seem

horse."

(See vol. i. p. 337.) It is conjectured

afpa,
that the initialletter representsthe Sanscrit meJi," great " (Oppert),
so that

have

root

Maspii are " those who have big horses,"or possibly" the Big Horses,"
just as the Hyrcani are " the Wolves," the Persa3 " the Tigers,"the Medes
the Snakes," the Sacce " the Dogs," the Cusliites "the Eagles," the Maka
of the
or
Myci " the Flies,"the Derbices " the Wasps," and the Aswas
the
'"

"

"

Puranas

the Horses."
f

to be

seem

Mazaces

|(compare
(Arrian)

Maz^us

(Arrian)"which

Mazabks

has the

fi-om the

mas,

in

mahat,
Orommdes, q.

Scythic termination
is like

ka

"

root

Sanscrit

again

appears

Mazaeus
[.
Megabates

formed

names

Zend

maz,
Greek

"

fifi(-a"v),

vide.

(supra,adyoc

great

Mazaces

Ariachs);

Baga^us,"c.

is perhaps "enlightened by God"

(0.),from toga, "God," and
hhdta,"shone on,"past participle
oihM, "to shine." U. C. R.

Sanscr.

"

is

probably "a worshipper of God,"

colere."
hhaj, venerari,

Meoabazus

from

and

laga,"God,"

the

"

Sanscrit

(Old Pers. BagahuTchsha) contains also the element haga,which is

The name
means
joined with (Zend and Sanscr^hakhsh, "donare."
and is equivalentto Thcodotus
and Theodoretus.
H. C. It.
God-given,"

Megabyzus
here
"

"

Mkgadostes

(in

Pers.,probably Bagadaushtd),from haga," God,"

is found in the Bchistun
Inscriptionin the sense
be " a lover of God," the Greek
0.
^tXoStof.

Old

davshtd, which
"

would
friend,"

Megapanus

of

"

to be a mere

appears

variant of

the

which

name

Quintus Curtius

Bagophanes,q. vide.

givesas
Megasidras

thought to represent an
"
mean
heaven-descended,"or
"
chitra, e stirpe,
ortus,satus."
is a
(Tacitus)

Mithridates.
became

witn

chitra

became

their

0.

"

gods,"from baga,

which

name

commonly

(TheMithra

of the Achtenienian

lirst

and

descendants
in the

chehr, as

Bagachitra,which

name

seed of the

O.

of the

late form

Mitradates.

or

of the

"

"

Meherdates

Persian

Old

is

would
and

and

Mitra,

then
See

JUinuchehr.

name

appears as
rersiaiis

Mihr.
Col.

Similarly
Ilawliusou's

Vocabulary,ad voc. chitra.)

formed
from Mithra^each with
Mithrenes
to be names
(Q. Curt.)i seem
MiTHRiNEs
suffix.
(Arrian) " an appellative
(Compare Atrines^ Bagosua^
MiTR^EUS
(Xenoph.) ) "S:c.)
Mithraustes
worshipper of Mithras,"from Mithra, and
(Arrian) means
Zend dvas, to worship." 0.
(Compare Zend-acc"to.)
Cuneiform

"

"

"

gi^^" ^ ^^'^^"^
mJtradTte?
^^"'''^\

"

"

(or

(Joum.
from

from

P-

1^4'""^" ')"

Mithra

corrcctlyMetrobates, Xen,),accordingto M. Oppert

"enlightenedby Mithras,"
S6rie,tom. xix. p. 52),signifies

and

Sanscr.

nata
"

P.

'^

hhdta,

is thoughtto
(Arrian)

Zenu

therefore

"

Icss

As. 4~

Nabarzanes

'"

"

resplendentas

MiTROBATES

^"^-

from Mithra,and herez,"resplendent"

(Arrian),
P.
the Sun."
(Compare Artabarzan
es.)

Mithrobarzanes
"

(^

shone

be

"

on."

with

(Greek vioi,Latin

(Compare Megabates.)

new
splendour,
newly splendid,'
splendent.
notui), "new," and heret^"re-

proper

NotbA.

and
'?/,

from

amiable."

be

MEDES

either

latter

PERSIANS.

the

Modern

the

case

AND

from

resemblingthe

root

disposition."In the

"

OF

(Pint.)is thought to

OcHt'S
or

names

Zend

tohu^

"rich"

(0.),

"

Persian
would

name

455

M"j, temper
"

mean

of

good

"

or

position,
dis-

P.

"

doubt in Old Persian ^TTbara. Its signification

is declared by
Damascus, who renders it aya^ayytkos. It is therefore derived
from 'u (Zend A", Greek
"u),"good," and oara
(Zend here^Greek (})tpfiu,
bear."
Latin ferre),
Its exact signification
our
is "the bearer of good,"
of
t. e.
good tidings.

(Ebares

was

no

of

Nicolas

"

"

is

CE0BAZD8
Zend

is

explainedas Vahyabaituh, strong-armed,"from vahja,which

"
0.
better,"and bazu which is " the arm."
superior,

(Arrian),which

Omakss
with

in

"

in Old

Pers.

would

Evft*vr]t(0.),to which

the Greek

be

^Umanish,is well compared

it exactlyanswers.

undoubtedly have been in Old Persian ' Umartiya.

of a man, probIt corn-spondswith the Greek
Evander,and, as the name
than
brave " or
ablv iiH'ttiit no
more
manly." It is appliedto Persia
in tlic luacriptions
"having brave inhabitants."
(K. Voc.),and then means
( Athenneus) would

Omartes

"

"

(Agathias)is clearlyfrom Ormazd,

Ormisoatbs

of the great god Oromasdcs

or
of d'l. "to
the past p.'jrticiplo
bo

Auramuzddta,

and

the

give." The
"given
signification

Auranuudd)
composed of
r^arded
"
in
from
life,"
maz, which
cuu,
"
whole
the
give ") the giver
Life."
(Old

Oromasdes

Pers.

beBt

as

"

"

suffix

form of the

name

to

Ormazd."

but is perhaps
variouslyderived,
Aura
(Sanscr.asurd),
"
is
great,"and das (from dd, to
tlie Great Giver of
thus meaning

has been

three elements

the
Zend

word

"

"

(Arrian)is derived by M. Oppert from

-ina as in Athines,Mithrines, "fec. 0.

Orxinf.8

contracted

(see the next word),and ddta,

woiUd
ancient form of the word

Auranuudd

Varksha,"a bear,"with

"

\ Zend hu, Sanscr. su,

"
well
or
good,"and tanu (Zend and Sanscr.), ihe body." The word
"
"
P.
thus signifiesstrong of body
(fva-mfiaTos).

Otanes

(Old
"

"

Pers.

Utana)

is from

the

Old

Pers.

"

"

thought to be from
and the sense
assignedto
satisfactory.
scarcely

Otaspes

is

the Sanscr. wata, "wind," and aspa, "ahorse;"

"
is " Storm-horse
the word
(P.); but this is

Zend
(Diod. Sic.)is probably derived from the Old Pers." 'w,
"
chief."
is
or
Zend
a
which
in
king,"
well, good," and khihathra,
of " good lord."" P.
would
have the sense
word

OxATHREs
"

hu,
The

"
from
(Median tribe,Herod, i. 101) are probably mountaineers,"
-Mna."O.
Sanscr. parvata, " a mountain,"with an ethnic suffix
to be from paru, ''vhich is compared
Paktsatis, mul
(Xen.),is conjectured
earth.
"
much," and shiti,which m Zend is land,
with the Sanscr.

Pabetacknt

Parysatiswould
Patiramphes

may

puru,
thus be "she

be

"

lord of

who

has much

land.""

0.

and
irom pati, lord,"
pleasure,"
"

Zend

rafno,

'"joy,pleasure."
Patizeithks
ful."

is

ivompati,and
perhaps"powerful lord,"

Zend

zyat,"powei"

ON

460

THE

DERIVATION"

f This name,

AND

taken

MEANIXG

OF

App.BookVI

in

conjunctionwith Pharnabazus,and one

or
others,suprgeststhe notion, that the genius Bahrain^or
known
Persians.
to the Achaemenian
even
Varahran, was
'
Pott's
Forschungen,'p. xlv.) He may have presided
(See
the planetMars, whose
Arian titleis otherwise unknown
over
In later times his name
to us.
certainlyappears in Varanes.
Pharandates
be compared with Mithridatcs,
must
Madates,
be explained as
Ormisdates, "c. ; and must
given," or
two

Pharandates
or

"

Pherendates

"

"

dedicated

Varahran."

to

II. C. R.

"

Pharnabazus

to contain

seems

the second
"

element
colere,venerari."

as

its first element

being that which

Its

meaning

It is

name
Varahran,
Megabazus, viz. ihaj,

same

also in

appears

is

the

of Varahran.''^
\Vorshipper

"

its derivation,
which was
probable that frana whatever
o
f
"to
the
and
perhaps
fra (=Sanscr. j'"r"), particle abundance,
n?',
used
like
In
Pharnaces.
and
lead "
arta.
an
was
simply as
intensitive,
have this element, with
the Scythic guttural
again in Pharnuches, ^e
suflBx -i-a. (Compare Arty cas, and perhaps Artacajas.) The signification

Pharnaces.

"

from

"

"

be

would

"

or
chief,"

leader."

is either
(.Justin)

Pharnapates

Artapatas)

from

or

In the

protect."
other,"protectedby
"to

one

"
and 7""i?/,
lord " (com/ranfl,intensitive,
pare
Varafiran
and pdta, the past participle
o{ pd.
it
would
"excellent
tho
in
case
mean
lord;"

from

Varahran^'

(Mars?).

and a*pa^ with the

is probably from the s"me
frana, intensitive,
meaning of " having excellent steeds ; " or it may be simply from /ra
of abundance,and aspa, with n euphonicinterposedj
(=:pra ),the particle
in which case
it would
mean
"having many steeds."

Pharnaspes

the true form of Artaxerxes.

with Arta-l-h"hatrn,
may compare
khshatra
will be frana^ intensitive. and
a
(Zend I'lisftathra)

Pharnazatiikes
The
"

roots

'"

king,"or

Pharnuches

is perhaps

(which

Pharnaces,q.
=

is itself from

manas

variant of

only a

is probably from frn^lns

(Arrian)

Phradasmexes

thus

(Compare Artaxerxes.)

warrior."

Greek

"

mean

frddat. "liberal"
da, '' to give").and

Zend

of abundance,and
particle

/ra, the

as
fxfpos),

vide.

in

Araamenes^ "c.
Achcemeius,

The

word

will

liberal-minded."

Phradates

(Arrian)is Bimplyfrddat^ "liberal."

Phraortes

(Old Pers. FrawartisJi)contains certainlyin its first syllablethe

/ra, which

element

the German
the German

garder^and
Prexaspes

rer-.

is

The

wahren
the

equivalentto
other

root

in rencahren
The

English ward.

is

probably the

The

derivation

same

tho

Greek

7r/)o-,

is

dasmenbs.)

Latin jt)ro-,and
verb equivalent to

the

thought to be a
(0.),which correspondsto the French
meaning would thus be a protector."
''

with

name

of this latter word

"abounding," and fl^a,

pvru,
abounding in horses." 0. and P.

Sanscr.
"

(Compare Phr

aster.
Povrusa^pa, the fnthor of Zorofrom
Zend
undoubtedly
/"ottru,
"a
horse;" and the nuiiniugis,
is

"

Kheomithrfs
from
Greek

Roxana
Modem

(Arrian)is fairlyenough explained as

the Zend

raya,
(plXos. O.

"

"splendour,"and mithra,which

fond

of

has the

splendour,"
sense

of the

"

(Arrian)may compare
Persian rushnd,
"

with

the Zend

lucidus."

"

P.

"

raz,

and
splendere,"

with

the

PROPER

NoTiA.

Saptine, mul
'*

NAMES

OF

MEDES

AND

PERSIANS.

(Q. Curt), is probably Septima, from

the

461
Sanscr.

be translated " hundred-horsed,"

from
Zend
may
Latin
"a
and
centum),
himdred,"
fKOTov,
cupa, "a horse."

Sataspes

(Arrian) is thought to

Satibarzanes
"

saptan,

seven."

"

race,"or

stock,"and

thus

would

**

signify

"

of

(Q. Curt.) is

Satropates
"

crown

splendidor

SiHOMiTRAS

from

the

Sanscrit

Barzanes,"c.
Barsine*,

illustrious race."

The

jdti^
name

P.

"

almost

frt)m Old Pers. Ihshatram," the

certainly
Vocabulary,
p. 115),"ndpdta, the past participle
protect." The name
signifies
"protectedby the crown."

is

from
perhaps

the

mithra, which correspondsto

rendered by ^mXokoXoc.
)

SisAMNES

to be

seem

(Q. Curt.))

Zend

the Greek

formed

and
prira,"beautiful,"
mitra, or
The
word
thus be
might
0iXoi.

"om

the Zend

with
jn/f,"lucere,"

ehitra,a

root

Pers.

Modern

an

suffix.
appellative

"the
(Old Pers. Chitratachma)%\f^\fie%

SiTRATAOBMKS

pftre

derived

P.

(see Col. Rawlinson's

ofpd, "to

SiscNES

be

herez.^'
as in

Greek

(=

fata
"

found

in Sanscrit

chitar,"the

Abtochmes,

and

with

the

and
leopard,"

strongleopard,"from
"

of

whence
variegatus,"
takhma, "strong." (Cora338.)
sense

Zend

vide supra, vol. i. p.

(Old Pers. Bardiya) i.s probably the

barhya)," elevated,glorious." 0.

Smerdis

herezya(compare Vedic

Zend

"

Smerdomenbs

be the

must

and
(==ntPO(),

matuu

(Ctes.)is

Spamitras

mithra,

will

either for

else from

or

mithra, fond,"with
"

"

tpenta,

holy,"and

the addition of the

"

fond of

horses,"from

Spitades

to

the

Holy One,"

of
ddta,the past participle

as
Scythicgutturaltermination,

(Ctes.)is from
to

omit

the
nasal

the

same

before

Spitades is
the Hebrew

tpita in
probably " the Holy
Kathanael.)

*
most
(Ctes.),

Spitamas

in

It is a

root.

tpenta becomes

whence

dog,"and

"

from
"

dd,

to

is simply holy,"from "pita(= spenta.

(Ctes.)
the

and

aspa

^),"a

spak (supra,vol. i. p. 194. note

the meaning, " fond of dogs." 0.

"

Spitacks

element

common

elevated mind."

A^pamitras,

(Ctes.)is "given

Spendadatks

with

above,with
signify" of

the
almost

One

Zend

srenia, or
H. C. R.

give."
"

See the next

name),

Arsaces,"c.
tion
of Persian articulapeculiarity
vol.
i.
(see
p. 548, note *),

dental

ail the
or
gives,"

names
"

has

wherein

it

occurs.

given." (Compare
(Compare

of spenta." Bt.
holy,"is the superlative

Masistes.)

(Arrian), of holy temper,"is formed

"

Spitamexes

from

spenta and. mana*.

P.

"

and
(Diod.Sic.)is "enlightenedby the Holy One," from spenta
"
shine."
to
of the Sanscr. hhd,
Ihdta^ shone on,"the past participle
variant of Spendadates,spita
SprTHRiDATES
(Xenoph.) is probably a mere
SpixnoBATES

"

having

become

spithrifrom

the

influence of the better

known

ot

name

Mithrid.ites.
"'

Stavenes
which
"

the

Stbakes

stand

"

to
(Arrian)," of steadymind," is formed from the root std,
and
manas
{=
fitvos),
through all the Indo-European languages,
runs
Spitamenes.)
temper." (Compare
mind," or
'"

(Justin)is probably the

original
name,

which

was

same

Tlbara.

and is
(Ebares,
(Ebares.)
(See
as

at least as

near

the

ON

462

THE

DERIVATION

AND

(Q. Cart.)is probably"

and mithrUyor mitra, "
lucere,"

Sysimithbes
"

is

Tabaltjs

thought to

is very

come

the Modern

equivalentto

from
Pers.

MEANING

who

one

loves

fond of."

the Zend

Book

App.

from
light,"

VI.

the Zend

(Uf^

0.

"

jeleh,"

OF

and
tava,"fortis,"

heros."

"

(P.)

But

this

root

some

etymology

doubtful.

Tachmaspates

the root taJchma,

(Old Pers. Tachamaspdda) contains evidently
"c.
Its second
"strong,"which appears also in Artochmes,TntsixUcBchmes,
element, pada, is probably the Sanscr. pati,Zend paiti, lord,"which is
'"

with

found

the soft instead of the hard

dental in

padishah.

The

will

name

signify the strong lord."

"

thus

(Ctes.)is derived by M. Oppert from Zend and Sanscr. tanu,

"body" (compare Ilaus^an^*,
Otanes,"c.),and the Old Persian razarka,
"
which
is
in the Inscriptions
As. 4"
so
common
great,mighty,"
(.Journ.
He
translates
the
xviL
de
torn.
fort
name
S6rie,
corps.",
p. 2G2).
Pers.
Teispes
is
derived
Pott
from
the
Zend
Chishpaish)
(Old
by
ter^^
"
"
this
But
view
forth
before
the discovery
was
strong (Forschung.p. Ix.).
put
of the native form of the name.
from
is
ChishpaUh
probably
and 5lodern
cAmA, " hair,"the Old Persian equivalentfor the Sanscrit ^"/",
well-known
Persian
combined
the
element
with
or
gis,
pd, to protect,"
"nourish," uh being an attributive suflBx. The word would thus signify
''
or
hair-nourishing,"
long-haired." R. Voc.
Tanyoxakces

"

"

'*

"

Teribazus

Tiribases

is composed of the two

ments
ele(Xenoph.),or
(Plutarch),
the
Old
Persian
for
the
or
name
7(sr,
TYr,
planet Mercury (seevol.
i. p. 521), and hhaj^ *' venerari,colere."
(Compare Artabazi's, Mega''
the worshipiKjrof Mercury."
thus means
H.
name
BAZU8, "c.) The
"

C. R.

(JElian)or Tiridate8(Q. Curt.)will signify

"given,"or "dedicated
to Mercury." Compare Mithridates, Piiabaxdates, "c
Tigranes
is probably" an archer,"from
tigra,with an attributive suffix.
"
Old
in
Persian
an
Tigra was
arrow," as is evident from the Nakhsh"
i-Rustam
Sakd
where
the
are
tigral'hud/i
Scythian archers."
inscription,
"
Tigris (Old Pers. Tigra). That the name
of this river signified
an
arrow,"
and that it was
of
its
i
s
declared
called
account
so
on
rapidity,
by various
authors.
(See among others Strah. xi. p. 529 ; Q. Curt. iv. 9 ; Piin. 11.N.
Ti. 27.) The
from
the Sanscr.
word
to come
tigra^" an arrow," seems
R. Voc.
k.t.X.
tij,"to sharpen,"whence Gk. ^qytiv, ^Tfydft]^
"
from
Zend
TBiTANT^.onME8
be
sccms
to
taJchma," strong,"
strong as Tritan,"
Arian
and
to
the
divided
the world
Tritan, who, according
traditions,
his three sons. Selm, Tur, and Erij. In Persian
between
Tritan
romance
Feridun.
became
(See vol. i. p. 250, note *.)
Teridates

"

"

Xathrttes
"

(Old

Pers.

empire," with

The

it.
participle

Xerxes

KhKhathritd)is apparentlyfrom
suffix
sense

-i7a,which
is "one

who

king"

and

which

"

form
is

which

may

represented by

have
the

(= Sanscr. arshya) " venerable."

renders

the

word

Ruling Eye."

Ihshatram^
"

by

existed
Modem

Col. Rawlinson

togetherwith
Persian

shah

from

Ichshaya^
khghiyathiya,
"

and

arsha

(Vocab. p. 120.) Benfey (Keilinschriften,

S6rie,tom. xix. p. 174) suggest khshaya
and the Zend arsiia, " oculus."
Benfey
"
Konig-Scher. King-Secr; " Oppert ("il dominatrice.

p. 79) and Oppert (Journ. As. 4"*

and arnha,akin to the Sanscr. akhsha
"

Pers.
with

the Sanscr.
compared
may
has obtained the empire." R. Voc.

(Old Pers. Khshaydrshd) is derived

''a

Old

be

PROPER

NoTiA.

Zakiaspks

Curt)

(Q.

derived

from
"

is

exactly

gold,''

zara.

1ch"hathra),

''king,"

is

the

to
"

and

the

a"pa^

lord

"

"lord"

or

is
is

be

to

seems

which

found

4g3

"

Greek
horse."

of

Xpvfftmrof,"
^P.

It

being
ably
prob-

means

"

camels,"

and

from

Sanscr.

H.

ZoROASTKB.

It

C.

is

Bchistun

Ihshatra

vshtra,

Zend

(=

Zend

"a

tistrcL

Venus

Uncertain

Brockhaus

on

prefer

thru*tr"k,
"

"golden

(Col.

Daduhya^

native

18, 8).

Par.

iv.

from

dd.

'^

and

give

to

signifies

This

Datis)

(like

R.

to

seek

what

family

its

Hebrew

(comp.
(Notes

the

'^

form

would

Zira-uhtar

of

form

Inscription

"

Rawlinson

Greek

corrupted

very
the

in

reduplicated

"agiver.""

camels

PERSIANS.

P.

ZoPTKUS

Col.

AND

horses."

Sic.)

(Diod.

MEDES

equiTalent

cream-coloured

having

cameL""

OF

"

Zend

Zathkacstes

last

NAMES

the

star,"

(Yendidad-Sade,

the
p.

END

of

the

former

VOL.

p.

Zarath-utira^

in.

it,

of

41).
the

belongs.
it

explain

seed

the

explain

and
as

3G1).

OF

"

word

and

Semitic,

Babylonia,

Arian,

as

this

languages

ni-^ntis)

and

History
it

regard

to

in

origin

rnt

Early

of

Bumouf
latter

"having

as

Ishtar,"

or

and
as

Zaro-

yellow